Spike's Shadow

by DraconequusMaximus

Rating: teen
Tags: Zecora, Alternate Universe, Lyra, Drama, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Spike, Comedy, Other, Romance, Adventure, Sex, King Sombra
Length: 332476

Sombra has once again returned, but is now powerless. Spike is assigned to be his parole officer, but Sombra soon finds himself hopelessly entangled in a much darker part of Spike's life even his friends and family didn't know about.

Once again, King Sombra has returned from the depths of defeat. Unfortunately for him he's been stripped of all his powers and been put under the charge of Spike the dragon. To complicate matters, Sombra discovers he and Spike are both part of something that started in a time before the alicorns, Discord, or even ponies in general.

Join the unlikely pair as they share in a series of trials and adventures that will put both of them to the test, and inevitably draw them closer together.

The story takes place fifteen years after the Tirek incident, making each character significantly older than in the show's current timeline.

A M/M story that's been rattling around in my head for some time now.

*Update* 12/4/2015 new cover art.

Published 2015-05-08 16:20:02 UTC
Last updated 2017-03-03 04:29:48 UTC

Old Enemies, New Beginnings

Sombra eventually started reevaluating his worries about being captured. Thanks to the changing levels of light in the room, Sombra had a fair grasp of day and night. It had been fourteen days since Sombra had awakened in his jar, at least by his count. Though Sombra had no clue how long he had been in the jar while unconscious.

Sombra was fairly convinced that wherever he was, no one knew he was there.

While that meant that it was possible no one wanted to try and dissect Sombra to steal his secrets or powers, it also meant there was literally nothing to do. Early on Sombra realized that plotting revenge would be folly if he had no grasp on exactly what the capabilities of his foes' numbers, powers, or resources.

Unfortunately this meant that Sombra was alone with his thoughts. More often then not Sombra's mind attempted to drift toward the past, always in vain.

Sombra still couldn't remember very much at all from before taking over the Crystal Empire. Sombra wrote it off as a side-effect of the loss of his body and the subsequent explosion. Most creatures couldn't have survived something like that.

Sombra was just about to drift off to sleep out of sheer boredom, but a sound reverberated through the jar he was contained in. The sound of a door opening, followed by hoofsteps. Sombra snapped to attention, hoping to get a glimpse of something other than the terribly dull room he was trapped in.

Though the sounds were muffled by his glass prison, Sombra could just barely make out the heft of the hoof steps, despite not actually possessing ears. A stallion or anypony wearing armor would have made more noise, so it was most likely a mare.

Sombra waited patiently, barely even blinking to be sure he wouldn't miss whoever was in the room.

Sombra's first suspicion was confirmed a moment later when a somewhat familiar purple mare came into view. It was the mare that had been the ringleader of the ones that blew Sombra to bits.

Sombra's rage instantly got the better of him, made furious at being captive to one of his attempted executioners.

What was even worse was that she didn't even seem to notice him. She was seemingly occupied with something on the shelf of the wall opposite him. Sombra was a king, and he would not tolerate such disrespect. Sombra had to do something, or at least try to.

Sombra's emotional state caused his plasma-like form to boil and expand, pushing upon the confines of his glass container. He was still unable to break out, but something unexpected happened. His internal dialog had suddenly became external. Some of Sombra's inky form had ripped open, forming a many fanged mouth much like his old one.

"Turn around wench! I may be powerless but I demand you at least notice my presence!" Sombra shouted loudly enough that his jar shook.

The mare in front of him jumped at least five feet in the air at the unexpected verbal onslaught.

She turned as soon as she hit the floor, a scowl replacing her look of surprise. Her horn was lit and wings flared at her sides, instinctively trying to make herself seem more threatening as she prepared a magical attack.

Though now it was Sombra's turn to be surprised.

The last time Sombra had seen this mare she had definitely not possessed wings. As soon as the mare caught sight of Sombra she lowered her wings and put out her horn, considerably less alarmed. She was now far more curious than she was cautious, as a blob of darkness with an angry voice had just yelled at her from a specimen jar.

Before Sombra could speak again his captor lit her horn once more and hit him with some sort of spell. Sombra's whole world went black, and his thoughts instantly became muddled. Sombra tried speaking as he fell unconscious, but his words were garbled and incoherent.

An indeterminate period of time later

Sombra awoke once more, shaking what little of a body he had in an attempt to rid himself of the strange groggy feeling he was experiencing. Sombra looked around again, finding himself in a different, much larger container. The bottom and top both seemed to be lined with complex arcane runes that pulsed with magenta colored energy.

It was clear Sombra wouldn't have been able to get out even if he were in a position to do so.

To make matters even worse, the new room Sombra found himself in was full of people relatively familiar to him. None of them looked pleased to see him in the least, though that was to be expected. Sombra had tried to kill almost everyone in the room at least once before, though the fact that he had failed didn't seem to improve their moods any.

Celestia and Luna who had turned him into a shade and sealed him away were there, standing next to the purple alicorn that had discovered the crystal heart Sombra had hidden away. The other ponies Sombra vaguely remembered as the rubes that were sent to protect the empire from him upon his first return.

The gaudy pink alicorn with tri-colored hair, and a well-built white unicorn that hadn't demonstrated any valuable magical ability besides shield bubbles. All of them were glaring at him, making him feel even less hopeful of getting free anytime soon.

And the strangest presence in the room was Discord, who Sombra couldn't actually recall how he knew. Though Discord was certainly in good spirits, acting as if he had been waiting for Sombra to show up for some time now.

Sensing that his situation couldn't get any worse, Sombra decided to get his inevitable punishment over with.

"So is anypony going to say something, or maybe just continue staring at me? I have literally all the time in the world to float about in this tube, but I imagine you all have places to be." Sombra shouted in an annoyed tone after having his fill of being gawked at.

Without hesitation, the assembled ponies all looked to Celestia, deciding the senior official of the group should field this one. Even Luna looked at Celestia expectantly, forcing the regal mare to take charge. Celestia begrudgingly got up from her seat and trotted over to the enchanted containment unit her old foe was sealed in, standing only a couple feet away.

"You are Sombra, yes?" Celestia asked in a calm tone, perfected through the ages.

"Yes, I am KING Sombra." Sombra replied gruffly, trying to emphasize the use of his title.

Celestia frowned and reconvened with the other members of royalty for a moment. Sombra couldn't make out what they were saying in their huddle, but each of them looked back over to him at least once. After a few minutes of secretive conversation the group split again. This time Luna stepped forward instead of Celestia.

"How are you still alive? The crystal ponies refracted magic made you explode into a great number of pieces. There were quite a few witnesses." Luna asked with no small amount of disdain in her voice.

Sombra huffed, already tiring of dealing with those he thought belonged below him.

"I am immortal. I would have thought that was obvious by now." Sombra replied with generous serving of attitude.

The group watching Sombra were each at least a little disturbed by the somewhat obvious revelation, especially Celestia and Luna who knew just how exclusive the list of genuine immortals was.

Celestia had a deadly serious look on her face, leaning down to look directly into the mad tyrant's eyes.

"How exactly did you become immortal? It's not something a unicorn can achieve on his own, not even with dark magic as powerful as yours." Celestia asked, though her tone was more demanding than asking.

"Actually, I know the answer to that~!" Discord chimed in.

A chorus of unsurprised groans met Sombra's ears.

Though Sombra paid their reactions no heed. He was far more conscious of the new throbbing pain that was wracking his mind.

Discord's claim seemed to have chipped away at whatever was blocking out Sombra's memories. While some fragments had suddenly come flooding back it was difficult for Sombra to sort them out.

Images of things that seemed familiar, like flashes of a strange white room and glowing runes. A grating voice that commanded things of Sombra, and an almost overwhelming compulsion to listen. Then the sensation of cold and an all-consuming fear that rippled through Sombra's consciousness, and eventually an image of Discord reaching into Sombra's chest.

Though Sombra didn't actually have a chest he felt a sort of phantom-pain in his nonexistent abdomen.

Everypony, including Discord actually looked genuinely concerned at Sombra's suddenly deteriorating condition. The mass of energy that currently housed Sombra's consciousness had shrunk, and instead of a steady pulsating-flow the mass of energy seemed to flow like fire for a time before tapering off to a dull pulse.

Once Sombra regained his composure he reopened his tired eyes and looked back at Discord.

"Discord... I summoned you. You took my soul and granted me immortality. I... I think I remember that." Sombra shuddered.

Discord quickly cast a glance back at his numerous acquaintances and saw their obvious scowls aimed at both Sombra and himself. While his mood momentarily soured Discord's smile soon returned by the time he refocused his gaze on Sombra.

"Well, it wasn't as cut and dry as that. Things were a bit tense when we last met, and I wasn't sure you'd get over the... trauma so well. I hear you went and became a king though! If you hadn't enslaved an entire populace I could have told people I met you before you were famous, but whatever." Discord prattled, as if Sombra was an old friend.

Luna stepped forward and picked Discord up in her aura, slamming his face into the glass of Sombra's tube. She wanted this settled as soon as possible if Discord's loyalty was once again in question. Luna was meant to be asleep during the day, and her tired state did nothing to improve her tolerance for the draconequus.

"Discord, why would you give this psychopath immortality?" Luna practically growled.

"Well I didn't just give it to him, you know? Sombra bought his immortality. He summoned me, and wouldn't let me leave until we came to an agreement. I took his soul, and flipped a few switches inside, and now Sombra can't die." Discord explained, as if it were obvious.

Luna sighed and let go of Discord who fell to the floor with a loud splat. Discord had become some sort of goo that slithered a few feet away from Luna and reformed itself into Discord once more. Cadence frowned at Discord's disgusting antics, but kept silent, even when Discord slithered up to her.

"I do realize that this looks bad, but this was well over a millennium before I was reformed. But I'm embarrassed to say I'm not allowed to simply give Sombra's soul back, or take away his deathlessness. It was part of the pact.

"If he wants his soul back he has to buy it back for something I find of equal or greater value. Not my idea of course, but my back was against the wall. That's also just about all I'm allowed to tell you." Discord added, feeling the assembled ponies glares reaching new levels of intensity.

The group reconvened again, now keeping Discord at arm's length. Discord walked off in a huff and leaned on Sombra's tube, waiting for a verdict. Sombra was keeping quiet, trying to hear what they were saying while trying to figure out exactly why Discord had sided with the alicorns.

After a good five minutes of debate, everyone turned there attention back to Discord and Sombra. Celestia stepped forward, first addressing the issue of Discord's questionable deeds.

"Discord, we will not hold the actions of the past against you in the present, as you haven't slipped up at all during the fifteen years since the Tirek fiasco. We do however wish to hear your input on what should be done about Sombra, as he is in a way your responsibility." Celestia decreed.

Discord's happiness sprung forth, a few small fireworks launching from unknown places around the room.

"Oh thank you everypony, I'm touched that you believe in me." Discord crooned.

"You can show us your appreciation by telling us what we should do about Sombra, Discord." Shining Armor huffed.

Discord rolled his eyes and bent over to look Sombra's new form over. He was still a black mass of magic with eyes and a mouth, making it impossible for him to do very much of anything. Discord shuddered as he remembered his stone imprisonment, not wishing the same fate on anyone.

Before anypony could react Discord snapped his fingers and Sombra disappeared from the tube. Discord snapped his fingers again and Sombra's floating form reappeared in front of everypony.

Discord reached behind his back and pulled out what appeared to be an egg-beater.

Discord plunged the egg-beater into Sombra's inconsistent form and began turning the crank at an astonishing rate. Sombra's form was quickly whipped into what could only be described as a large mass of evil-meringue several times larger than he had been seconds before.

Discord then reached into his ear and pulled out a hair-dryer. The cord hung from Discords ear and the insane spirit turned it on full-blast, hardening the outer layer of Sombra's now unrecognizable form.

Once the absurd cocoon of sorts was completed Discord grabbed hold of it and cracked it over his knee. Out slid a fully formed Sombra, completely clothed and armored. He was covered in a thin layer of what looked like uncooked egg, but Discord was quick to scoop him up with a tremendous towel.

Once Discord was satisfied that Sombra was clean he let go of one end of the towel and Sombra tumbled out, looking dizzy and just a little green.

Once he regained his composure Sombra stood tall and triumphant, his unnaturally sharp teeth turned up into an evil grin. He began laughing maniacally, as he was once again free to walk the world. He felt utterly unstoppable, right up until he started choking.

"Mwah ha ha, mwah ha ha- urk. *cough* *cough* Hold on, I seem to have forgotten how to breathe. *cough* " The tyrant choked. It took him a moment to get back into the habit of respiration, but he seemed fine afterward. Though somewhat winded.

The ponies in the room were in shock, thinking Discord had just crossed them again. Everyone was worrying it would be just like the Tirek incident years ago, Sombra joined with Discord to overthrow the princesses. Twilight however knew better than to suspect him by now and instead took notice that something was off with Sombra's new body.

"Discord, did you turn Sombra into an earth pony?" Twilight asked hopefully, wanting to believe Discord had a plan.

"Indeed I did! Teacher's pet just earned herself yet another gold star~!" Discord sang.

Discord pulled a sheet of stickers from behind his back. He quickly and carefully peeled a golden colored star sticker from it and placed it on Twilight's cheek. Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, though the situation was still far from over.

Sombra blinked a few times as his brain processed what had been said and raised his hoof to his head.

To his dismay his horn was nowhere to be found.

Not even a nub to indicate if it had been broken off. Sombra lifted his armored foreleg and looked at his reflection in it, finding his eyes were a normal white with blood red irises too. No purple smoke coming from luminescent green eyes. It seemed the only real abnormality to be found was his sharp teeth.

Sombra was now an earth pony for all intents and purposes, meaning he was essentially powerless.

"How dare you turn me into an earth pony! Give me back my magic this instant!" Sombra bellowed angrily.

Discord ran his talons through his beard for a moment, as if he was in deep thought. After taking a few puffs from his bubble pipe he seemed to come to a decision. After letting the pipe float off on it's own he leaned down and flicked Sombra on the nose.

"Nah, I figured you'd be easier to reform if you couldn't blow anypony up or enslave the locals. I didn't actually mean to give you clothes or fangs either, but whatever. Chaos." Discord said with a shrug as he snaked around Sombra.

Everypony seemed to have mixed feelings about the idea of reforming Sombra, except for Shining and Cadence. They seemed outright against it, but looked to Celestia and Luna to make the decision. Surprisingly enough Celestia and Luna shrugged, looking to Twilight for an answer.

"What does the Princess of Friendship have to say on the matter? Do you think Sombra can be changed, or does the powerful dark magic he uses hold too strong a sway on him?" Luna asked.

Twilight looked the former tyrant over, thinking about all Sombra had done. By comparison Discord had actually done far more, and Sombra had been destroyed once already.

"I suppose we should at least give him a chance, considering we gave Discord several. Even without his powers Sombra is still immortal and it'd be wrong to keep him locked up forever after being sealed up for a thousand years and then blown up and put into a comatose state for another fifteen." Twilight reasoned.

The other royals talked amongst themselves, discussing it further. Eventually they agreed to give Sombra a chance, albeit reluctantly. They turned to Discord expectantly, and in return the draconequus merely scoffed at them.

"Pfft. I'm not going to do it myself, it'd be Tirek all over again. I'm too easily enticed. Let someone trustworthy handle it. Someone who can use a firm hand when necessary would probably be best, considering Sombra's still quite ill-tempered." Discord reasoned.

To everyone's surprise Discord had made an excellent point. He couldn't be trusted to watch over Sombra, but they still needed someone to take charge of the situation. Sombra was mourning his situation, seeing little he could do as he was. Even trying to make a break for it would have proven futile.

If by some miracle he escaped, Sombra would still be without his magic and he had no idea where he was. Additionally, Discord was likely the only one who could give Sombra his horn back.

And I have no way of recovering my lost memories. Perhaps earning their trust isn't such a terrible idea. Sombra thought to himself.

Celestia, Luna, and the rest of the group whispered amongst themselves just softly enough so that Sombra couldn't hear. It was clear they were discussing Discord's plan, though Sombra had little interest in becoming good at present. As the discussion continued Sombra watched Twilight's expression change from eagerness to help to utter disappointment.

After a few minutes of debate Twilight nodded in agreement to whatever the plan was, though she didn't look pleased about it. She looked like Pinkie Pie had just spilled grape jelly on her first edition copy of advanced spell theory volume thirty-seven again.

Shining and Cadence both seemed worried, feeling bad that they absolutely couldn't bring Sombra back with them. After all, bringing Sombra back home with them would cause endless problems in the empire.

Twilight stepped forward, glaring at Sombra at a moderately low intensity.

"Sombra, since you're magic isn't usable now we give you the choice of being reformed like Discord with the possibility of having your horn returned to you in the future. Your only alternatives are spending eternity in Tartarus or being permanently encased in stone." Twilight explained seriously.

Sombra knew that for the time being he was beaten, and though it pained him greatly he was stallion enough to acknowledge it.

"I submit to your laws and whims, and will become reformed, as you put it."

Twilight looked back to the older alicorns who nodded for her to continue. She sighed unhappily and continued explaining the situation to the captive conqueror. Sombra noticed she seemed out of sorts, making Sombra believe she was still unhappy about his reappearance.

"Since I brought the sample of... well, you, back from the Crystal Empire fifteen years ago you are to be confined in Ponyville where I can oversee your progress from afar. You have been assigned a parole officer, and they will oversee your reformation personally." Twilight began.

Sombra found the terms fair enough, and even quite reasonable. It sounded as though Sombra was still going to have a reasonable amount of freedom, making Sombra think that Celestia and Luna had become soft since their fight.

"Very well. So who is this parole officer?" Sombra asked, expecting one of the alicorns or higher level officials to be tasked with him.

"He's my son." Twilight replied proudly.

Author's Note

So, yeah. The beginning of this story is what's been the hardest for me to write so far. I have everything laid out, but actually putting it into words and finding the time to do so has been a bit of a pain.

Thankfully I'm getting some edits done now, and chapters should come out once a week or so. I've rewritten the beginning like thirty times already, but since today's my birthday I decided to go ahead and release it so I can get some opinions.

Hope you enjoy it!

Parole

Spike the dragon had changed much over the years, and not just in maturity.

He now stood a full head taller than Discord, even when on all fours as he had become accustomed to doing. Spike's wings were to come in any day now, though his back hurt greatly at times as they developed. The spines running from the top of his head all the way down his back had become larger and sharper, forcing him to dull them frequently or risk destroying furniture.

Spike was actually pretty fond of his new stature, but aside from ponies that didn't know him well steering clear of him, it forced him to change his diet. Pony foods such as veggies, fruits, and sweets of every variety were certainly edible to Spike, but didn't do much of anything for him as far as nutrition was concerned.

Meat and gems were now his primary sources of nutrition, but Spike always ate some vegetables, sweets, and things of that nature for variety.

Luckily, along with his enhanced physique, Spike's senses had sharpened as well. Spike was now an excellent hunter, in terms of both creatures and treasures no creature but a dragon would find appetizing. Though Spike made sure to only track predatory creatures that were known to go after ponies.

Eliminating potentially deadly creatures helped Spike rationalize his need to feed on meat a little. Up until the point of starvation Spike had stayed a vegetarian.

That, and the bones, claws, scales, feathers, and various other parts of many monstrous creatures were in high demand for potion making and alchemy. Spike cashed his supplies in once a month to an apothecary in Ponyville, making a generous sum each time. Which was fortunate, as most workplaces weren't built to accommodate creatures three and a half times the size of Celestia, the largest pony in the country.

Spike was currently sneaking up on a particularly plump cockatrice he had managed to find all by it's lonesome.

But right as he was about to pounce Spike felt a familiar sensation in his gut. With a loud belch of magical fire, a letter bearing his mother's personal seal dropped to the ground. Try as he might, Spike had never been able to make receiving letters much quieter.

The cockatrice was immediately alerted to Spike's presence and looked upon the vastly larger predator. It fled as fast as possible, squawking loudly to alert others of the danger. Game would be scarce in this particular corner of the woods for a week, if not longer.

"Dammit Mom! The one day this week I decide to eat something freshly caught!" Spike shouted in annoyance, his voice reverberating through the woods, scaring away all the birds in nearby trees.

This type of thing tended to happen at least twice a month, usually right when Spike was trying to restock his freezer.

Spike snorted smoke as he often did when annoyed but opened the letter regardless.

Before he even started reading Spike took notice of the ink color. It was mixture number six of his mother's private ink stores, the color she used for emergencies or particularly unsettling news. Spike doubted anyone other than himself could tell, and he wasn't even sure if she realized she did it. This wasn't going to be good, whatever it was about.

Dear Spike,

An unexpected situation has arisen at the castle. The other princesses, Discord, and Shining are already here with me. It isn't quite an end of the world situation, but still rather serious.

Please bring the gag gift Rainbow Dash got you for your last birthday, as we'll be needing it. I fear that Equestria is going to have to ask a hefty favor of you, and would understand if you declined. All I ask is that you listen to the situation.

We're in the study on the fifth floor. See you when you get here.

Love, Mom

Spike read through the letter twice, unsure what to make of it.

His mother was notoriously bad at making jokes, so Spike doubted it was some kind of prank.

Still it was confusing, mostly because of the part about the gift. That and something about a favor to Equestria.

The only favors Spike ever did for Equestria as of late were things like cooking for the princesses from time to time, or maybe sit in on a meal and eat a ton of meat to scare a noble that had gotten on Celestia or Luna's nerves.

Regardless of the odd and unclear letter Spike knew he needed the item in question. After making sure no one was watching Spike sucked in some air and spat a hefty fireball into his hand.

Once the flames cleared Spike was left holding a leather band that brought up a number of mixed feelings. Spike placed it on his wrist so he could walk on all fours better and went on his way.

Spike found himself kind of looking forward to whatever lay ahead, as it had been awhile since something interesting had happened. Almost as if the world had run out of ancient evils or disgruntled monsters to throw at Equestria. Even though Spike knew that wasn't true, even if most other people believed it.

Though hopefully this new situation would be something Spike could easily handle. Maybe some suitor was bugging his mother again. Spike always enjoyed scaring off those that wanted to take advantage of his mother's status.

Unless of course this is about that. Then things would get heavy fast. I don't think Mom could handle it. She can't even watch me eat meatloaf. Spike silently worried.

Doing his best to be optimistic, Spike continued on his way to Ponyville.

Spike did wish his wings would hurry up and come in so he could get around faster, but he still made decent time getting there on foot. Spike knew Ponyville like the back of his claw, even though it had grown a lot since the castle had sprouted up.

Though now that Spike was many times the size of the average pony traffic was often conveniently scarce whenever he was on the streets.

Spike took the stairs up to the fifth floor of the upper castle, thankful the over-sized castle could accommodate him. It was kind of annoying that his mother's private study was on the fifth floor though, considering how many stairs he needed to climb.

If I had my wings, I could just fly here land on the balcony. Then I wouldn't need to walk up mom's replica of Sombra's gods-damned infinite staircase. Spike whined internally as he finally reached the fifth floor.

With a quick walk down the hall, Spike came to the study door. His ear-fins picked up some muffled chatter, telling him things inside were relatively calm for the moment. Feeling prepared, Spike turned the doorknob and entered the room.

As it turned out, Spike wasn't entirely ready for what he saw.

Luna, Discord, and King Sombra were sitting at one end of the room. Sombra appeared to be asleep in Luna's shadow, while Luna and Discord were playing go-fish. They looked up from their game, waving a little polite wave at Spike. Spike waved back on instinct, a tiny awkward smile on his face.

Turning to look at the other side of the room Spike saw his mother, Celestia, and Cadence sitting around a small table out on the balcony. Each of them had a glass of his mother's emergency-bourbon. Today had apparently been stressful.

Spike walked up to the trio of alicorns, trying to think of exactly what to say about the situation.

After having grown up around Celestia, Spike equated her to something like an aunt. Thus, Spike felt no need to bow. Which was probably for the best, considering bowing was a tad difficult when you were as big as Spike.

Spike merely decided it was probably best to get down to business.

"So, couple things. First off, Sombra's here and apparently not dead. I'm just gonna go ahead and assume that was what the letter was about. The next thing is obviously the how. I distinctly remember Sombra exploding. I had nightmares about that." Spike asked fairly calmly.

Spike had developed a truly grand tolerance for weird, and as such he was now pretty good in these situations.

Twilight looked to the other alicorns at the table. Both of whom made an obvious effort not to make eye contact, taking drinks from their glasses as if everything was normal. It was painfully clear Twilight was to ask her son to cover for them in the situation.

Twilight sighed deeply and downed her own beverage before turning back to her son.

"Apparently Discord made Sombra immortal some thousand and something years ago in exchange for his soul. A sample of dark magic I took back with us from the empire turned out to be an actual piece of Sombra.

"It's been in one of the lab storage rooms for awhile, probably put there when we moved in after the Tirek incident. Apparently Sombra had begun regenerating recently. He probably took so long because of the intensity of the magical explosion." Twilight explained before stopping for a breath.

As she took in her breath she took the opportunity to refill her glass and pour one for Spike.

Spike accepted it, as alcohol was far less effective on his biology than it was to a pony's. It'd take well over a gallon of bourbon to get Spike tipsy, so no matter what Spike would still be ready for anything after one glass. Spike had been thirsty anyway, having not bothered to head home before coming.

Spike downed the drink in one go, setting the glass on a coaster on the nearby table. Twilight seemed ready to continue so Spike nodded for her to finish.

"I found Sombra in a jar, put him in stasis, then brought him here, called everypony, and here we are. Discord conjured Sombra an earth pony body and we agreed to reform him. Celestia and Luna seem to think you're the best pony to watch him for whatever reason." Twilight explained somberly.

Spike let all of that sink in for a moment before looking over to the group in the other side of the room. Luna had Discord in a headlock, presumably for cheating at cards.

Sombra was still managing to sleep through it however. Though it was quite possible Luna had cast a sleep spell on him. Sombra was indeed devoid of his curved horn, something Spike hadn't noticed until now.

I suppose he's not much of a threat without his magic... But Sombra might have some kind of connection to him. The eyes aren't proof, but they're incriminating. Spike thought to himself as he looked the nearly powerless dictator.

Although... Mom has used that kind of power before, and Celestia too. Although Mom had no idea what she was dealing with.

Putting what he knew now aside, Spike had admittedly thought on many occasions that Sombra had gotten the short end of the stick.

Instead of banishment, reformation, or even imprisonment, Sombra had gotten destroyed. Certainly a normal dragon would do something like that to those that wronged them, but it was something unthinkable for ponies. And Spike was no ordinary dragon by any definition of the word.

Even though Sombra hadn't deserved his fate, Spike still had a few reservations about keeping the villain at arm's length.

Seeing Sombra sleeping soundly in Luna's shadow made him seem much less intimidating than Spike remembered. Though to be fair Spike wasn't intimidated by much when he towered over most enemies that his friends and family had dealt with back in the day.

Spike drummed his claws on the crystalline floors, thinking things over.

Eventually Spike came to a decision, heavily weighted by the fact that if he denied the position that his mother might be forced to take up the role, or Sombra could end up imprisoned again. Neither option seemed appealing, so Spike wanted to do what was best for everyone.

"Yeah, alright. I'll reform Sombra. It shouldn't be all that hard to make friends with the guy, right?" Spike agreed, being optimistic.

Celestia, Twilight, and especially Cadence seemed quite relieved at the news.

"That's great, Spike. No way we could take Sombra to the empire. And to be perfectly honest, I don't want the psychopath anywhere near my kids. I would castrate him if he laid a single hoof on one of your little cousins." Cadence told her nephew appreciatively.

Spike nodded, understanding the situation.

"How are Ram and Amy doing? I'd come visit more, but I can't fit a normal train-car, and my wings aren't in yet obviously. What are they, ten and five now?" Spike asked, already knowing the answer.

Cadence nodded, delighted to see Spike keeping an interest in the family. It had been ages since Spike's last trip to the empire, and the crystal ponies and his cousins alike missed him. Every time Spike got an invitation he had politely declined, claiming to be busy with something or other.

"Exactly right. Rampart made his first shield bubble the other day, and Amore' is trying to marry off her dollies to Ram's action-figures." Cadence gushed, squeeing with motherly pride.

"As much as I'd love to talk about the next generation of crystal-royalty, we still have to discuss our plan to keep Sombra in Ponyville." Celestia interjected apologetically.

Twilight nodded, using her magic to remove the leather band from Spike's wrist.

A look of realization hit Spike, and he desperately grabbed for it before it could get to his mother. Unfortunately, even Spike's fast movements were no match for the miraculous innovation of the short-range teleportation spell.

"You aren't seriously going to make Sombra wear it are you? How is that necessary?" Spike groaned.

"I'm sorry Spike, but we need something to enchant so that he won't be able to leave town. It was the first thing that came to mind, and it's an admittedly convenient choice." Twilight replied reluctantly.

Spike wanted to disappear right about now, as things were almost definitely about to get awkward.

Twilight held the item in the air with her magic, unintentionally making it plain for all to see.

It appeared to be a large, black-leather dog collar with metal studs around the length of it. Hanging directly bellow the center was a circular silver tag engraved with the name Spike, in an admittedly fancy script.

"What in the world is that?!" A male voice Spike instantly recognized rang out from the direction of the door.

Spike groaned as he turned to see his uncle, Shining Armor standing in the doorway. A half eaten corn-dog floating in his magic field. Shining was trying his very best not to laugh right now, though he was failing miserably. He regretted the outburst when Spike looked ready to rip his head off when he opened his eyes.

"It was a gag gift from Rainbow Dash dammit! Every time anypony sees the damn thing I don't hear the end of it for weeks!" Spike practically roared, smoke trailing from his mouth with each word.

Everypony in the room was a bit surprised at the normally remarkably well mannered dragon's outburst. The windows of the castle study actually shook from the sheer power of his voice. Luna was considerably impressed, while everyone but Sombra was a tad worried. Somehow the tyrant king was still slumbering peacefully.

Rainbow Dash had indeed given the collar to Spike as a joke on his last birthday.

Apparently she had remembered the story of him being a dog when he went through the magic mirror. Rainbow had even had it professionally made by an associate of Fluttershy's who raised big dogs. Somehow she had even managed to get the size perfect for Spike's neck at the time, something Spike didn't like to think about.

Cadence sensed something amiss, and her curiosity and intuition as the alicorn of love told her to press the matter.

"If you hate it so much why did you keep it?" Cadence asked politely, obviously meaning no harm.

Spike was immediately silenced as soon as he heard the question, a shade of red noticeable even through his thick scales came over his face. He craned his neck down closely to the mare, not wanting his mother to hear him.

"I... uh. I had a really weird coltfriend at the time, let's just leave it at that." Spike whispered to the pink alicorn who blushed a deep red.

Twilight made a mental note to magically erase her memory of hearing what she had just heard as she prepared the spell for the collar.

After a few moments of filling the collar with her powerful mana she used a rather simple spell to put it around Sombra's neck. Underneath Sombra's neck-armor it was almost undetectable, but the bottom of the black strap could be seen, along with the obvious tag.

Next Twilight hit Spike with her magic, causing him to glow for a moment as well.

Spike's dragon biology coupled with his frequent exposure to high level magic made him nearly completely immune to most pony magic, but Twilight's magic had birthed him. This made her's the exception. Even Celestia, Luna, and Discord would have had quite a time properly linking Spike to even a simple enchantment by themselves.

Spike felt normal once his mother had finished. Maybe a little tingly, but that was to be expected. Spike looked to Twilight for confirmation that the spell had gone correctly. Spike received a confident nod in return.

"That should do it. Sombra won't be able to leave Ponyville, and only you will be able to take the collar off of him, Spike." Twilight explained.

Spike sighed and nodded his head. There was no going back now. His honorable dragon code ensured that.

"I guess I should go get acquainted with Sombra then." Spike relented as he began making the short trek across the room.

Shining took extra care not to draw attention to himself as he trotted off to rejoin his wife.

He had obviously hit a sore spot and didn't want to make things any harder for Spike.

Shining had sparred with Spike briefly on his last visit to Spike's home, and the young dragon was a force to be reckoned with if he got truly angry. Apparently dragons could claw through a mana bubble with little effort, which Shining had learned the hard way after calling Spike an overgrown gecko with a thing for shiny rocks.

That had also been the last time Shining Armor went overboard with smack-talk.

Spike stopped when he was directly in front of Sombra, looking at Luna.

"You think Sombra's got connections to you-know-who? You know the eyes are one of his signs." Spike whispered.

Luna gave Spike an uncertain look before turning her gaze to Sombra.

"We cannot be certain. But Sombra is dangerous either way, especially since we know he is immortal now.

We will investigate his unconsciousness tonight in his sleep. We will get back to you soon. In the meantime, he is your responsibility. We apologize for saddling you with this, but you know as well as we do that Celestia and I are too familiar with the power to combat it." Luna whispered back.

Once she had finished speaking Luna's shadow seemed to dim and Sombra stirred.

Sombra opened his eyes slowly, getting them used to the light in the room once more. The first thing that Sombra saw in his blurry vision was a mass of purple and green. At first Sombra's tired mind tried to figure out what it was and initially rationalized it as Princess Twilight.

Though very soon Sombra's vision improved and he was proved wrong. Instead of Twilight it was a dragon. A very big dragon.

Sombra was taken aback, but when he tried to back up slowly he found his passage blocked by Luna.

Processing his situation Sombra believed he knew what was going on.

"So, I let my guard down and you decide to feed me to a dragon. Well played, Celestia. Good to see your mind hasn't deteriorated as much as your looks in the last thousand years. Just keep on eating those cakes, they're doing wonders for you." Sombra said with pure venom in his voice as he looked to the eldest alicorn.

Spike looked to the other ponies in the room to see their reactions while suppressing his own laughter. His mother, Cadence, and Shining Armor were all absolutely mortified. None of them seemed to be able to move a muscle, not even to pick their jaws up from the floor.

Luna and Discord on the other hand were positively dying, pounding their various limbs on the ground in a futile attempt to quell the uproar of hilarity that had overtaken them.

Celestia scowled at Sombra with actual smoke rising from her ears, but somehow resisted the urge to teleport Sombra into the sun. She had never actually tried to do it, but the idea was quickly becoming more and more appealing to her.

Spike decided now was probably the best time to introduce himself, mostly because he didn't expect the situation to get any better. He craned his neck down and met Sombra at eye level.

While Sombra was frightened, Spike's eyes relayed nothing but minor annoyance to him. Sombra eased up a bit, and Spike was rather relieved to see that there was no trace of green in Sombra's eyes, or purple miasma-vapor trailing away from them.

They were the eyes of a normal pony, albeit the exact color of blood. Something Spike had never seen in the multitude of ponies he had met throughout his life.

Once Sombra had been made more willing to listen Spike proceeded with the introduction.

"I'm not here to eat you. I'm Spike, your new parole officer or whatever. We've met once before, when I was knee high. And if memory serves, you tried to kill me." Spike informed Sombra somewhat smugly.

Sombra took a moment and connected the dots, using his very limited selection of memories.

The lizard with the heart was actually a dragon, who is apparently the new, purple-princess's adopted son. Now a large fire breathing reptile is in charge of me, and the icing on the cake is that he most likely bares resentment towards me. Fantastic. Sombra thought grimly to himself as his hopes of getting free fell.

Sombra was quietly fuming, trying to think of some way to get out of the situation. Spike however was quite possibly the only person in the room willing to help him, and luckily he had something of an out for the tactless stallion.

"If you can apologize to Celestia, I'll get you out of here before my family collectively tries to test your immortality again." Spike whispered to Sombra.

Sombra loathed the notion of apologizing to Celestia, but Spike's offer was admittedly his best option for the time being.

Swallowing every ounce of pride he had, Sombra attempted to formulate an apology for the alicorn he despised the most. He understood the concept, but Sombra had never actually apologized to anyone before.

"I'm sorry for commenting on your weight problem Celestia, that was wrong of me." Sombra attempted.

Celestia looked from Sombra to Spike expectantly, barely containing the fury in her eyes. The temperature in the room was noticeably rising, as the temperature outside was likely doing too.

Spike shrugged in reply, careful of saying anything that might agitate her further.

"I'd say that's probably about as good as you're gonna get from him right now. Unless you want me to break some bones or something that is." Spike said sarcastically, cracking his knuckles for emphasis.

Sombra's expression fell at that, an audible gulp accompanying it. Spike actually felt a little bad Sombra believed he would harm him to such a degree. Celestia was obviously taking the offer seriously too, but decided it wouldn't reflect well on her if anypony found out.

"Just please, please get him out of my sight until he learns to behave." Celestia pleaded.

Spike nodded and grabbed the irritating stallion with his powerful, dexterous tail. Sombra struggled once more but found Spike's tail to be even more powerful than the grip Spike had had him held aloft in moments before. With a quick flex Spike squeezed the wind out of Sombra a little, making him still.

"You're only going to be wrapped up until we get outside, I don't want you stealing anything from my Mom's castle on our way out." Spike explained.

Sombra nodded as he gasped upon regaining the ability to fill his lungs. Sombra was beginning to see that he was going to have to at least act reformed for the time being. If he didn't his so-called 'parole officer' might just put him out for another fifteen years.

Spike bid his friends and family goodbye, as he had a lot of adjustments to make at home if he was to accommodate Sombra. After receiving a hug from Twilight and some words of encouragement from the others they were out the door.

Discord and Luna watched them leave from the balcony, looking down at the main entrance.

The very second Spike let Sombra out of his tail's crushing grip Sombra tried to make an escape. He made it about two feet before Spike grabbed him by the barrel, pulling him backward. Discord and Luna turned to each other with looks of mild amusement.

"Is it just me or is there something off about Sombrero's life force? I mean besides my tampering?" Discord hinted at Luna.

Luna nodded knowingly, as she had already been aware of it. The disturbance wasn't overly powerful, but noticeable to the godly beings in the room. It was something dark, but whatever it was it was hard to get a fix on.

"I think you may be right, and Spike has some suspicions too. I peeked into his consciousness as he slept, his mind has been altered too greatly for me to view. I'm going to have to ask a certain someone to help." Luna replied.

"Well there's only one being around here that knows more than us when we put our heads together. Please, say hello to the old gray mare for me." Discord said with his typical sly grin.

Celestia joined the the others on the balcony as Cadence and Shining Armor left and Twilight began disassembling the containment tube Sombra had been in.

"You know she doesn't mind visitors, Discord. You could always go yourself. Spike goes to see her quite often actually. She's been teaching him all about his people. After all she's the only one left that remembers how dragons used to be. She's the last being left alive that can remember seeing an unaided rotation of day and night." Celestia added.

Discord frowned at the notion, an unpleasant look in his eyes, as if someone had offered him a kale and alfalfa salad. Discord obviously had some reservations about going to visit the mystery mare Luna and Celestia spoke of. He rubbed his temples with his mismatched hands at the mere thought of it.

"She never falls for any of my tricks when she doesn't need to keep up appearances. She's seen so much that even my beautiful chaos is predictable to her!" Discord whined, "And besides, I get a migraine if I listen to her speak for too long. She's like the me I am to everyone else. It's positively infuriating."

"Just as well. You need to go find Sombra's soul. It could be quite important if Sombra does have a connection to Spike's family. Or, you could tell us exactly how your first encounter with Sombra went. I'm sure Celestia wants to know just as badly." Luna retorted.

Discord frowned, snapping his over-sized fang from his jaw.

Using it like a thief's glass-cutter Discord proceeded to remove a circular section of reality. Anyone who looked into the void for too long would have went mad had they been mortal. But as this was not the case Celestia and Luna merely watched Discord snake his way into the opening.

"I suppose I'd better get looking then. I haven't cleaned my room in eons, so it's going to take me awhile." Discord informed them before vanishing, along with the portal.

After Discord had gone the royal pony sisters watched Spike and Sombra walking home for a time, but soon found themselves looking beyond the two. An ominous feeling was creeping on the horizon, and they knew who was bound to have the answers. But for once, it was not a pony's problem to solve if things were moving along the course they had been dreading.

Author's Note

Rough start, but how will Spike and Sombra get along? The answer is unsurprisingly enough, poorly at first.

I think I rewrote this chapter more than any of the others. I hope you guys will stick around to see how things progress.

New Home

Spike was beginning to find Sombra's uncooperative nature mildly hilarious, given the now overwhelming strength disparity between the two of them. Spike had given Sombra another chance to walk freely, but Sombra predictably tried to escape again. This time, Spike gave him a full minute head-start before trailing closely behind him with a look of feigned aggression on his face.

Truthfully, Spike could have caught him whenever he pleased since he went after much faster prey on a regular basis.

Spike had really just wanted to see his mother's spell at work, considering Twilight hadn't fully explained the magics to Sombra after his hurtful words aimed at her beloved mentor.

Spike followed Sombra for a little over a half-hour until Sombra hit an imperceptible wall, keeping him within the confines of Ponyville's city limits.

Sombra was indescribably furious upon Spike's explanation of the collar, and directly afterwards spent nearly the entire walk to Spike's home cursing under his breath. Not until they were directly in front of the building itself did the continuous stream of archaic profanity from Sombra taper off.

Spike stood there, allowing Sombra to take in the majesty that was his home.

A tremendous, but surprisingly normal home covered in pale yellow siding. It looked to be two stories, albeit much bigger stories than most buildings. The roof was topped in dark-blue shingles, and there were four chimney-stacks visible to one side of the roof.

Sombra had seen similar homes of smaller sizes as they left Ponyville, gathering that this was the norm for modern architecture.

"And here I was expecting a cave, this is admittedly a tad classier than I had come to expect." Sombra told Spike unenthusiastically.

Spike ignored Sombra's rudeness, as he could feel nothing but pride after building the house himself, entirely with his own money. Though there were matters to discuss before Spike would even consider letting Sombra live in his home. Spike stood directly in front of Sombra, a serious and generally threatening look on his face as he looked down into Sombra's eyes.

"If you're going to live with me for the time being I have a few conditions: If you break anything you have to work off the debt by doing extra chores, if I have company you'll be expected to act civil toward them, and if you have any problems I'd prefer if you come forward about them so I can help. Is that clear so far?" Spike explained to Sombra.

Sombra kept up his normal scowl, but nodded his understanding. Thus far, the terms were surprisingly lax.

Spike nodded his own head in approval and continued, his glare lessening.

"As long as you're living here I'll make sure you're well fed. But, I do expect you to do the dishes and some other small chores when asked. I already have another pony staying in the guestroom, so you'll be sleeping in the same bedroom as me on an air-mattress.

"She comes and goes as she pleases, but she's around enough that you'll get to know her pretty quickly." Spike continued.

Sombra acknowledged his understanding, though he was less than happy about his sleeping accommodations. Specifically Sombra had worries that whatever an air-mattress was, he worried he would fall through it since wasn't a pegasi.

Spike smiled, thinking things were going much smoother than he had expected.

Sombra was surprised to see the smile on Spike's muzzle falter, and the brightness in Spike's eyes dimmed as they reduced to slits. Spike craned his long neck down, getting much closer than Sombra was comfortable with.

"Lastly, if you ever try and harm my loved ones again, I will literally use your face to paint my house a new shade of ugly. You only get one second chance, and I would prefer being your friend, rather than your enemy." Spike finished.

Sombra was surprised at the sudden out of character threat, but kept his calm despite literally shaking in his boots for a second.

Had the threat not come entirely out of left field Sombra would have likely been ready for it, but the unusually friendly dragon was hard for Sombra to read as of yet. Sombra quickly decided that it would be best to go along with everything for the time being, and not step on any hooves until he had his full power back.

"I accept your terms." Sombra answered unhappily.

Spike leaned back and turned down the glare by about fifty percent. Sombra could tell there was still something on his mind.

"On a different subject... Does the name Dootha mean anything to you? Anything at all?" Spike asked out of the blue.

Sombra thought on that for a few seconds, but it didn't ring any bells. No flashes like his memories that Discord had jostled loose, just a strange chill that ran down his spine.

"I can't recall ever hearing it. Is that someone important?" Sombra inquired.

Spike opened his mouth to answer, but he suddenly thought better of it. Spike's eyes soon returned to their more rounded default appearance and a subtle but noticeable smile graced his lips.

"Tell you what, if things go well with you here you can ask me again in a couple hundred years or so." Spike replied casually as he patted Sombra on the back.

Sombra watched as Spike headed up the front steps, mildly annoyed at the increasingly cryptic statement.

Spike walked up to the front door and tried the knob only to find the door locked. Unfazed, Spike lowered his neck down to his claw, and Sombra watched him spit a small green fire-ball into his outstretched palm. The fire quickly died off, and in it's place was a small, bronze-colored key.

Spike unlocked the door and pushed it open, ushering Sombra into the house. Sombra hesitated for a second, but continued onward.

Sombra walked in and was surprised to find the place was much cleaner than even his castle had been in the time he ruled the Crystal Empire. It was positively immaculate, with not a speck of dust or dirt to be found. The air inside didn't even smell of smoke or death at all, in fact it smelled vaguely of apples and cinnamon.

The furnishings were much different than he had expected as well. Instead of piles of riches there was normal pony furniture. Though it was all scaled-up to accommodate dragons, it looked like it all belonged in a rather well off family's home. Sombra was genuinely impressed that a creature of the most savage race in recorded history appeared to be reasonably cultured.

Sombra was about to take a step forward, but Spike pulled him back by the tail. Sombra looked back at him in annoyance, but his attention shifted to his own leg that Spike was tapping on with the spade of his tail. The armored boots clacked loudly against the particularly hard scales.

Sombra grumbled his acknowledgement with some annoyance and began taking the boots off.

Spike watched as Sombra tried to undo the fancy buckles of his armored boots, the numerous straps and buckles taking much longer to undo without the aid of his magic. Spike thought of offering to help, but thought Sombra would probably take offense to it.

Once finished, Sombra placed the boots beside the door next to the coat rack. He then looked to Spike for permission to step forward.

Spike nodded, allowing him proper passage into his home.

The first few feet of the entryway were tile, but as soon as you were past that there was lush, deep blue carpeting. Sombra, who hadn't been around to experience anything other than stone or dirt floors relished the feel of it beneath his hooves. It was comfortable enough to sleep on, let alone walk on.

This must be what clouds feel like. Sombra thought to himself contently.

Spike chuckled at seeing the normally gruff and angry stallion so relaxed. It was definitely something he hadn't expected when he got up this morning.

Spike soon entered the house himself, his long, dexterous tail pulling the door shut behind him. Spike checked the wall-clock across the room, right before his stomach made a complaint to the management.

"Now then, I haven't gotten a chance to eat since breakfast because I had to go pick you up. It's almost six now so I'll go ahead and start dinner. You can sit on the sofa here in the living room while I'm in the kitchen. If you get bored there's a bookshelf over there, so feel free to find yourself something to read." Spike explained.

Sombra nodded his agreement, not wanting to anger his host, not so long as he was to be fed.

Sombra literally hadn't eaten in over a thousand years and his new belly was painfully empty. Sombra didn't particularly care what he was going to be fed, though he expected it might very well be meat. Ponies could ingest small amounts of the stuff, but it didn't agree with their constitutions in larger amounts. Regardless, at this point Sombra would take what he could get.

As soon as Spike exited the room Sombra walked over to the aforementioned bookcase. It seemed a good idea to attempt to familiarize himself with everything important that had happened in the last thousand years or so.

Much to Sombra's surprise the so-called "bookshelf" took up most of the far wall. Sombra estimated it could held well over a thousand tomes at the least. Sombra found himself being continually surprised at how well Spike had been brought up. Apparently nurture could beat nature if it tried hard enough.

After a few seconds of browsing Sombra discovered the shelves were even organized perfectly, making it exceedingly easy for him to find what he wanted.

There were a wide range of topics, from modern fiction, classics from Sombra's time, how-to books, and a number of tomes new and old that were written in languages Sombra wasn't familiar with. It was a strange sight, further reminding Sombra that he himself was now a relic in a new age.

Sombra selected a book from the Equestrian history section entitled: Greatest Evils of The Past, Worries of The Future? It was a combination of history, current events, politics, and pure conjecture according to the back of the dust jacket.

Sombra settled in on the sofa, reading through the preface and the first section, which turned out to be about Discord. Sombra read through and found it rather surprising Discord had been tamed by an especially meek mare. Though Sombra couldn't claim to understand how Discord's thought process worked in the first place.

Sombra next skipped ahead to his section, only to find there was nothing to read other than his regrettably short tenure as king and his first and second defeats. Which, other than the fact that he was immortal was everything Sombra already knew.

It was quickly becoming apparent that no one knew Sombra as anything other than a spite-filled monster.

Sombra momentarily gave up on finding more information on himself, and instead devoted his attention to researching the ones who had orchestrated his second defeat. Luckily, Spike's miniature library had quite a few volumes about Equestria's princesses and heroes. It didn't take Sombra long to find out who was who in today's world.

The unicorn turned alicorn and Spike's mother is Twilight Sparkle, long-time personal student of Celestia. The pink alicorn is Cadence, Celestia's adopted niece who was once a pegasus, and is the wife of the white stallion. His name is Shining Armor, Equestria's former Captain of The Guard and is now the prince-consort of Cadence. They now serve as patriarch and matriarch of the Crystal Empire's new royal family. The so-called power couple, is Spike's Aunt and Uncle, as Shining Armor was Twilight Sparkle's older brother. Sombra gathered from a book called Equestrian Heroes he had pulled from the shelf.

A disturbingly well connected dragon, isn't he? Sombra thought to himself grimly.

Sombra leafed through several more pages, skipping the bios of the individual elements of harmony until finding a page about Spike himself. While it was shorter than most it was the page Sombra was most interested in at the moment.

Spike The Dragon, was once the personal assistant to, and is now the legally adopted son of Princess Twilight Sparkle. The only dragon citizen of Equestria or any nation, hatched and raised in Canterlot until age ten. Once won a doughnut-eating contest at popular Canterlot eatery, Pony Joe's at the young age of seven.

Spike is often regarded as the savior of the Crystal Empire twice over for playing a key role in the defeat of King Sombra and saving thousands from an enormous falling iceberg created in an accident during the Equestria Games.

Spike is currently the only member of lower-echelon royalty to have been knighted in both Equestria and the Crystal Empire, where he is much loved by the crystal ponies. Locals often keep low-quality emeralds on hoof to give to Spike as a show of gratitude after a pony heard him say they were his favorites.

Spike holds the honorary title of duke, having turned down the title of full-fledged prince. When asked why, Spike stated that he 'hadn't earned it yet'.

Spike is also now a permanent member of the Equestria Games Council, as thanks for averting the biggest disaster in games history. Spike has recently stepped out of the limelight in favor of quiet living. Though Spike is occasionally seen at various government parties and charity functions.

It should be noted that Spike is the most famous non-vegetarian chef in Equestria, and is often called upon by the crown to cook for events with mixed species. The foremost of which is the Grand Galloping Gala, which in recent years has played host to ambassadors of many nations. Sombra read as he skimmed the page.

"Man. This Spike seems like a pretty awesome guy, wouldn't you say?" A deep, familiar voice said from behind Sombra.

Sombra turned around to see Spike looming over him, reading the same page with a smug smile. Sombra however was thoroughly unamused, not cracking so much as a grin.

"How long have you been standing there?" Sombra asked.

"Couple a' minutes. I came to tell you the food is ready." Spike replied.

"You are disturbingly silent for a giant."

"When you hunt moving quietly becomes second nature."

"Apparently."

"Would you like to go and eat, or are we gonna keep the back and forth going for a while?"

"I would like something to eat, yes."

"Well alright then. Let's eat." Spike finished, turning around.

Sombra made note of the page number of his current book before getting off the sofa. He'd pick it up again whenever he had time.

Sombra followed Spike through the hallway, making their way to the kitchen. Sombra was absolutely famished, and the sooner he could eat the better.

Just like the rest of the house he had seen the kitchen was perfectly clean, save for some cookware soaking in soapy water in the sink.

Everything seemed to have it's place and was perfectly sorted, each drawer and cabinet labeled. Sombra saw Spike stop next to what looked like a water spigot with a basin underneath, though it was built into the counter-top to one side of the room. It was taller than would be needed for a pony, but a small step ladder was placed in front of it.

Spike turned the hot water handle for Sombra, showing him how the sink worked since he was unsure they existed back in Sombra's day. Sombra wouldn't normally tolerate being treated like a foal, but he was starving and whatever Spike had prepared could be smelled wafting in from the dining room.

Sombra washed his hooves with a nearby bar of soap with considerable difficulty and dried them with a towel Spike handed him. Afterwards Spike showed him to the dining room where the food was already on the table. Spike motioned for him to take a seat to his right, Spike himself sitting at the head of the table.

"So, what are we eating?" Sombra asked looking over the food hidden by covered dishes.

Spike removed the lid from one of the plates and passed it to Sombra, who was greeted by an even more heavenly aroma than he had smelled in the kitchen.

"You're having my family-recipe spinach quiche, hot buttered corn on the cob, a baked sweet potato, and a cottage cheese side. I didn't really know what to make you so I just made some simple stuff to get an idea of what you liked." Spike explained.

Sombra looked the food over, finding it looked just as delicious as it smelled. Sombra would normally be skeptical of anything given to him, but a dragon had no need to poison him. Spike could completely destroy Sombra if he ever had a mind to, though it seemed unlikely that would happen at this point.

Besides, poison could only incapacitate Sombra for a few days at best thanks to his immortality.

"I find it strange you care so much about what I'd like to eat. I thought you were supposed to be keeping an eye on me, not coddling me." Sombra questioned.

Spike looked genuinely offended at Sombra's accusation.

Cooking was something he took very seriously, as he had been cooking ever since he could read and Spike had always had a love of food. Spike had also learned to cook out of necessity, as his mother was quite possibly the worst cook in Equestria. Twilight Sparkle had destroyed more ovens than Spike could count on his claws.

"I take pride in my cooking ability. I'll have you know I've cooked for royalty on countless occasions. And not just my mother. Celestia, Luna, and your replacements." Spike replied somewhat angrily.

Sombra's mood further soured at the mention of the new royalty of the Crystal Empire.

Sombra was about to offer a retort, but the door could be heard opening with hoof-steps following soon after. Both Sombra and Spike looked to the entrance of the dining room expectantly.

After a few moments a mare walked into the dining room.

She was a turquoise color, with a darker shade of turquoise making up her mane and tail, which was combined with white stripes. She wore a dark grey hooded sweatshirt with a black bag hanging at her side. Upon her flank rested a mark that looked like a golden lyre.

Sombra took notice that she was a unicorn, envy boiling up within him as he thought of his lost magics.

She didn't seem to notice Sombra or even Spike's presence but sat across from the former dictator regardless, a carefree expression on her face. Spike nevertheless passed her a plate of the same foods he had named off for Sombra just moments ago. She smiled widely as she saw the assortment on the plate.

"Is this your grandma's spinach quiche recipe?" She asked Spike hopefully.

"Yes it is, Lyra." Spike replied with a rather amused look on his face.

"You're a magnificent beast, Spike! I don't know how I ever lived without your amazing food-styles." Lyra declared before chowing down.

Sombra was a little miffed the new mare didn't acknowledge him, but she seemed off somehow in the first place. Spike merely chuckled a little, and waved his hand in front of Lyra's face to get her attention again. Lyra stopped gorging herself for a moment, ready to hear what Spike had to say.

"Lyra, this is Sombra. He's gonna stay with us for awhile. He used to be a villain. I'm giving him the Discord treatment, so play nice." Spike explained.

Lyra looked Sombra over for a moment, chewing her current mouthful as she did. Her meal still seemed vastly more important to Lyra than their house guest. She was polite enough to swallow the mouthful of food she had been chewing before speaking.

"That's actually really good to hear. I thought he was a hallucination. I just got back from Berry Punch's house and we had a drinking contest. I finally beat her, but we were wrecked. And I mean, just destroyed on Wild-Griffon and Fruit-Flavored-Party-Liquor.

"I probably committed brain-cell genocide. I thought since he was dressed up like that he was a booze-vision of one of my dead ancestors or something." Lyra admitted, sounding incredibly relieved.

Spike laughed, but Sombra was worried he would be living under the same roof as a dangerous idiot.

Sombra tried to put his apprehension aside, as he didn't want to stir up tension if he was to live in Spike's house for the time being. That, and Sombra's food was going to get cold if he didn't start eating.

With one bite, Sombra forgot to be angry and generally disagreeable for just a moment. The food Spike had made was far better than what his kitchen slaves had been forced to make him so long ago. It almost made him want to forgive Spike for blowing him to bits, but not quite.

Note to self: When you're back in charge, don't kill the dragon until finding an even better cook. Sombra thought internally as he continued chowing down.

Meanwhile, Spike was talking to Lyra again.

"No but seriously, Sombra was the guy that got blown up in the empire when I was younger. I told you about it like, forever ago. I even showed you that photo of me being knighted, remember?" Spike attempted to explain to Lyra.

Lyra seemed to dwell on that as Spike waited for her to reply. Once she had finished off her sweet potato she squinted and scanned Sombra.

"Oh yeah, so what gives? Shouldn't you be like, dead?" Lyra asked Sombra, completely not caring she was sitting across from one of the world's most infamous villains.

Sombra finished his corn on the cob and wiped his face with his napkin before replying. Spike was pleased to find that he had at least some table manners if nothing else. Though his happiness dissolved as Sombra belched loudly before answering Lyra's question.

"I sold my soul to Discord for immortality. I have no idea what he did with it, but I wish he would have told me I could still explode and be in a coma for well over a decade." Sombra replied with a look of contempt as he spoke of the insane draconequus.

"Yeah sounds like a bum deal, but why are you wearing Spike's collar if you two aren't an item?" Lyra asked as she pointed to the collar.

Sombra raised his brow at the question, unsure of what Lyra meant.

Spike groaned in figurative agony at the question, as it forced some pleasant, and unpleasant memories up to the surface. Spike had sincerely hoped that Lyra wouldn't have noticed the collar, but he just wasn't that lucky.

"The collar is magic now. It makes Sombra unable to leave town. It's not like the thing with Pip, Sombra doesn't have a choice." Spike explained through his embarrassment.

"Oh, like when I punched Filthy Rich in the face for tripling my rent right after I got fired from the music store. They put that thing on my leg that would have told the cops if I left the house." Lyra realized, comparing her own experience to Sombra's situation.

Spike nodded with a close-eyed smile, trying not to laugh at the example.

"Exactly. That's also why you have to live here, since Filthy won't rent to you and he owns damn near everything in town." Spike replied, mostly for Sombra's benefit. This way he wouldn't need to explain why Lyra lived with him later on.

After getting the introductions and embarrassing questions and comments out of the way Spike uncovered a dish in front of him at the table.

Sombra looked at the contents to see some kind of steak, from what creature was anypony's guess. Spike also had several of everything Sombra and Lyra were eating. The smell of the meat wasn't to Sombra's liking, but it wasn't overpowering. Spike had likely taken measures so that ponies wouldn't notice it unless they tried, though seeing it raised some questions.

"Where exactly do you hunt? The forest just past the house? I'd think someone your size would deplete the game rather quickly." Sombra wondered aloud.

Spike devoured a quiche before answering, truly hungry after missing his meal earlier.

"Nah, I hunt there exclusively. The Everfree Forest is a lot bigger than you can see from here and the creatures that live there are huge. Besides, I usually only hunt twice a month and fill my freezer." Spike replied.

Sombra nodded, being largely unfamiliar with most of modern Equestria. According to the preface of the book he had read earlier Equestria had grown to well over twice it's original size in the last thousand years, and the capital had been moved to Mt.Canterlot. The Everfree Forest had essentially consumed the old capital, and now only the heartiest of monsters and animals could live there comfortably.

Spike's hunting ability was likely great if he could catch enough to feed himself whenever he pleased.

Sombra had even seen Spike perform something that might have been magic, summoning his house-key with fire. Despite already knowing Celestia and Luna's capabilities, Sombra was quickly learning he should fear the newer generation of Equestrians. They seemed far more active in the defense of the country, even at the cost of their own time or needs.

Regardless, even if Sombra knew his enemy Sombra knew he couldn't do anything without his powers.

Sombra sadly thought to himself that he might as well consider giving up his ambitions and become a member of the community. It made Sombra feel like a failure, and something deep within him felt like it was writhing at the very thought. Luckily, Spike snapped him out of the internal bout of self-doubt.

Spike took Sombra's now empty plate and swapped out with a new one.

A large, steaming piece of apple pie was sitting atop it, practically calling to Sombra. Sombra looked around to find both Lyra and Spike were enjoying some themselves. Sombra silently thought to himself that It smelled more wonderful than anything he had ever smelled before, but that it would be a sign of weakness to tell Spike that.

Sombra decided to take a bite, and let the flavor sit on his tongue for a time.

Sombra then disregarded the notion and ignored how hot it was and greedily wolfed down the rest of the pastry, suddenly without a care in the world. It was gone far too soon for his liking, but Sombra was quite stuffed at this point. Sombra enjoyed his first meal in a millennia immensely, and was content to just sit there for a bit.

"Glad you liked the pie, took me forever to get the Apple family's recipe perfect. Probably the second best pie I know how to make, but ponies can't taste gems." Spike beamed proudly.

Sombra didn't say a word, not wanting to praise Spike with anything other than his currently indelible look of satisfaction.

Sombra was embarrassed that he was showing feeling in front of someone who had already bested him before to begin with. Sombra needed to figure out some way to either get his powers back, or maybe enslave the dragon for his own purposes.

Both if possible, though it was obvious asking Discord for help wasn't an option.

After Spike cleared the table he made Sombra listen to his brief tutorial on how to properly wash dishes. After the explanation Sombra was forced to do them himself, though it did give him time to think. No matter how degrading things were at the present, Sombra had all the time in the world to get his revenge.

Despite the commoner's work Sombra was made to do his fanged grin couldn't have been wider as Spike and Lyra left him to his chore.

Author's Note

If you hadn't figured it out yet Lyra is my favorite background pony. I based her off of a few of my friends, and her drunken behavior was admittedly a tad exaggerated here. She'll sober up soon. As in the next chapter... momentarily at least.

She doesn't have a drinking problem either. She was just tired of Berry Punch flaunting her earth pony drinking ability. Something had to be done.

Next chapter will probably be up late Saturday. Hope you'll stick around!

Meeting With The Sandmare And The Shaman

Sombra was floating in the void of his own unconsciousness, at peace with the utter darkness in his mind. This is how Sombra liked it, the dreamless nothingness. Sombra didn't need to think, or feel, or even scheme.

He could vaguely remember the events of his first sampling of poison joke, but even that couldn't make Sombra feel as comfortable as he was while floating in the endless darkness.

This empty, never ending space was the only place Sombra didn't feel any boiling hate or rage at all. It was perfect in it's simplicity, no bright colors, no loud noises, and no light. The only thing Sombra could see if he opened his eyes was his own hooves, though Sombra wasn't really sure how he could without light.

Unfortunately like most good things, Sombra's peace was short-lived.

The surface of Sombra's ocean of solitude was rippling. Something was emerging from the darkness, something not of his imagining. Something bright, something warm, and most importantly, something BIG.

Before Sombra could react a familiar set of purple claws tore through the blackness of his abyssal dream-space.

The metaphorical curtain of darkness was torn asunder, until a wide enough gap could be made for the owner of the claws. Sombra was speechless as Spike invaded the sanctity of his darkness, the one thing Sombra felt no doubts about.

The hole Spike had entered through was full of what seemed to be the night sky, but it soon closed itself off leaving Spike and Sombra alone in the void.

Once Sombra's mind started working again he realized he was absolutely livid.

Sombra ceased his floating and landed on the imagined floor of the monochromatic vastness. In his anger Sombra marched right up to Spike and smacked the confused dragon right in the face.

"How dare you! I have to deal with being your shadow all day, and now you invade my mind?! How are you even here! I don't know how or why I come here! It just happens! I spent a thousand years here, and then another fifteen thanks to you. Why do you keep ruining things for me?!" Sombra shouted at Spike.

Sombra actually lunged at Spike, continually striking him with his armored hooves.

Spike was taken aback, seemingly lost in what was happening. His eyes darted around, hoping for some kind of clarity, only to find inky darkness in all directions. Sombra kept punching Spike as hard and fast as he was capable.

An utterly futile effort, but Spike didn't want to let the distressed Sombra stop. If it helped him, Spike was content to let Sombra tire himself out.

Sombra! Cease your whining! I forced Spike into this place. Spike is the only one besides yourself that can be trusted to stay here with you safely. At least until we are sure about our suspicions.

Sombra ceased his ineffective onslaught, looking around for the source of the new voice.

"I know that voice. This is, ..." Sombra started.

"Luna." Spike finished, sounding only slightly less confused than Sombra.

Indeed it is me, Luna. I would come in person, but as I said before I cannot do so safely. Thus I ripped Spike from his dream and flung him into yours, Sombra.

This an enclosed island I constructed in The Dreaming, or a skerry. I sensed something malign in Sombra's consciousness over a thousand years ago and made sure to separate him from the sleeping minds of other ponies. Spike is here because I was ordered to bring him here.

Both Sombra and Spike took to looking up at that moment, as if Luna were looking down on them. Neither was any closer to understanding what was going on, but now they were much more apt to listen.

"So why am I here exactly? You said you were going to look into Sombra to make sure he was okay, and that he was safe. Does this mean you found something?" Spike asked.

There was nothing but completely empty silence for a moment, as if Luna was hesitating.

We, my sister, myself, and Discord believe Sombra has something to do with your bloodline's mission. I know you had your own suspicions, but we aren't able to pinpoint the source of the malign presence. If Sombra has had contact with one of the dark one's minions it is possible Celestia, myself, or Discord could become likewise infected.

This is why you are needed here personally as a proxy for the Eldest Mare. She cannot dream-walk here alone unless I remove the boundaries around the skerry, and it is too risky to do so. Instead, she will astral project here, using you as a surge protector of sorts, Spike. She is incorruptible, and will sort Sombra out if possible.

Sombra saw Spike understood whatever was happening, as Spike looked remarkably concerned for Sombra.

"If we can't fix Sombra what do you intend to do with him? He's still a pony, and if he was corrupted by one of Dootha's monsters we shouldn't hold him too accountable for his actions." Spike reasoned on Sombra's behalf.

When Luna didn't respond right away Sombra began losing his patience.

"Would anyone like to tell me what's happening?" Sombra asked either Luna or Spike.

Spike looked up into the blackness, waiting for Luna to answer his and Sombra's questions.

I do not know what will happen to you, Sombra. But all will be explained after our task here is complete. Just know, Sombra, if we are successful your memory may well return.

Spike looked back at Sombra, a question in his stare.

"Sombra? Is that true? Did you lose your memory?" Spike asked.

Sombra huffed, but nodded his head to signify that Luna was correct.

We merely need your master here to begin, Spike. Summon her spirit to this plane. You merely need to focus your magic and whisper her true name across the aether-flow of The Dreaming which exists even here in this skerry. Luna reiterated.

Spike nodded, understanding what he needed to do.

"Sombra, I'm gonna need you to just trust us for a minute. Somebody that has dealt with your kind of problem before will be here soon, and everything will be okay. Just do whatever she says, okay?" Spike implored Sombra, seemingly optimistic.

Sombra knew he had little choice in the matter, but the prospect of getting rid of whatever was blocking out his memories was worth any price. If Spike's so-called master could do such a thing Sombra would have to comply to Luna and Spike's whims.

"I will consent to whatever is in store for me. If this is just a dream than you may do whatever needs to be done, so long as my body and mind won't be altered any further than they are now." Sombra agreed.

Spike smiled and took a deep breath, steeling his nerves and calming his mind. Sombra watched Spike perform a series of breathing exercises, and then mumbled something repeatedly, likely some form of mantra. Once he was finished, Spike looked much more together than just a moment ago.

Spike slowly closed his eyes and focused the magic in his body.

"Kawijaksanaan." Spike said aloud.

Sombra had no idea what Spike had said, but it's mere utterance sent a chill down Sombra's spine. The inky void of the skerry seemed to pulsate, as if the entire dimension had reacted the same way as Sombra had. Other than that, the seemingly magical word didn't seem to do anything.

Sombra, Spike, and presumably Luna all waited for a time, only for nothing to happen. Sombra opened his mouth to complain, only to be silenced immediately when a long slash of pure light cut a swath through the inky darkness of the skerry.

A silvery-white mist filtered in through the wound in the blackness. Silent and beautiful, it snaked it's way into the dark world of the skerry before the wound closed. The mist gathered itself, swirling about to create an equine form that seemed rather incomplete.

It was feminine and tall, with glowing yellow eyes.

The equine's silvery-white form was a semi transparent shell, hollow and easily seen through. Below the base of it's head, there were slices just plain missing from it's body. The neck and legs were a series of translucent silver-white rings, and the sleek barrel looked like it had gashes patterned through it's form. It gave off the impression of being striped, though in an over-exaggerated way that made it seem as though she been maliciously sliced.

"I've never seen her like this before. The Eldest Mare title doesn't seem to do her justice." Spike thought out loud.

Sombra and Spike were awestruck, but Spike's face wore an amazed smile rather than a look of mild fear.

The ghostly specter stared at Sombra, or more accurately through him. Sombra suddenly found himself totally immobile, as the Eldest Mare carried out the task she had been called upon for.

It felt like an eternity to Sombra, but eventually the mare freed him from her powerful gaze.

It is much worse than we feared. Sombra is the host of the Devil-God Dootha himself.

Dootha tried to overwrite Sombra's consciousness entirely after taking his body, but the exposure to the elements of harmony wounded him. Once Dootha had regained enough strength to emerge once more it was again injured by the crystal heart, and Sombra's psyche was able to regain control.

The Eldest Mare's voice seemed to be made up of countless feminine voices, as if a grand choir of a thousand or more mares were speaking at once. Had Sombra been hearing her with his physical form's ears, he was almost certain he would have bled from them.

More importantly, Sombra felt the emptiness in his chest again. This time much more painfully, even though it was only his dream-body. Then a sudden lurching, sick feeling hit Sombra right in the gut. He needed no convincing, for Sombra knew the Eldest Mare's words were true as soon as they reached his ears.

Sombra knew that everything he knew of himself was a machination of some sinister force far beyond him.

Spike looked equally disturbed, and the color seemed to have drained from the scales on his face almost entirely. He seemed very close to panicking, and was desperately looking from The Eldest Mare to Sombra, and down to his own clawed hands. Spike seemed as though a truly tremendous weight was pressing down upon him.

If this is true there is no time to waste! We must either extract Dootha so Spike may do away with it as planned, or Spike will need to destroy them both. The safety of the world is at stake! Luna practically demanded.

Spike seemed to lose more of his normally bright purple hue, almost a pale lilac now.

"I can't hurt a pony. Even if Dootha is inside of Sombra, Sombra is still the one in control right now." Spike said looking to the ghostly mare, a pleading look on his face.

The Eldest Mare nodded in agreement, much to Spike and Sombra's mutual relief.

Dootha is bonded to Sombra almost completely. Dootha resides in the former location of Sombra's soul, taking it's place. Currently, there are none alive powerful enough to remove him. Sombra must reclaim his soul first, or Dootha will resume control once he finishes recovering.

We will continue as planned, but must greatly accelerate our preparations.

Spike will be forced to achieve his mastery over the magics of his ancestors very soon, and Sombra will be a key player in the coming events. We will speak more in the physical world, as being here drains me. I am already in your home in the waking world, Spike. The Eldest Mare told them sternly.

In a burst of white light, The Eldest Mare was gone.

There was no trace of her, and the inky blackness of the skerry seemed somehow infinitely darker than before without her. Everyone that remained was silent for a time, unsure of what to say. The only thing clear between Sombra, Spike, and Luna was that the Eldest Mare's words were absolute.

Luna decided it best to break the tension after several minutes of silence

Well then, I will do my part. I will come to your dwelling when I judge you ready to learn from me. I will tell my sister to do the same.

Sombra is now your responsibility more than ever, Spike. And you must keep vigilant in your watch. Do all you can to prepare, and to suppress the demon if possible. I will force you both awake momentarily, as I imagine your guest wishes not to wait.

With that, both Spike and Sombra began to feel drowsy. Before say could say anything they began falling, or at least experiencing the sensation of falling. It was a strange heavy sensation, and the fall quickly shifted from down to up right before the darkness gave way to light.

Back In Spike's Bedroom

The unconscious bodies of Sombra and Spike shot awake, both of them made alert once again. They both gasped for air, looking to the other to see if they had been dreaming. It was evident that both of them had indeed experienced the otherworldly dream-meeting.

Sombra and Spike were alerted to the sound of the door opening, an equine form standing there.

"I know things are still unclear, but we must prepare for the threat that draws near. I have already devised our first step, just now as the two of you slept." The figure's somewhat soothing feminine voice said from the doorway.

Suddenly without prompting the torches Spike used to light his room ignited into ordinary orange flames. Sombra could now see the figure in the doorway as a mare, somewhat unlike any Sombra had ever seen.

She was a light-gray color, and darker gray stripes marked her coat along much of her body. Though she seemed sleek, she was still more powerfully built than most ponies. Her tail was styled rather plainly, and the mane on her head was in a tall Mohawk that got shorter as it traveled back. Her neck was covered in gold bands, and she wore some gold rings on one of her forelegs as well, along with large golden earrings. Upon her flank was a stylized sun-spiral mark in the same dark-gray as the stripes.

"Hey, Zecora... So, I guess that wasn't just a nightmare then." Spike greeted unenthusiastically.

Zecora shook her head no, confirming Spike's fears.

"There is no way that ghost-mare is some striped earth pony. Earth ponies don't have any..." Sombra started.

Zecora's eyes had begun glowing the unearthly yellow of the Eldest Mare's eyes.

Sombra once again found himself unable to speak as Zecora's eyes gazed upon him, alleviating Sombra's doubt quite fast.

"Zecora is a Zebra, a striped species of equine far more connected to the universe than most other creatures in the world. Zecora doubly so, since she's spent thousands of years in this world, watching over things for when Dootha returned." Spike explained, much calmer now that he was in his own home.

Sombra looked her over, seeming rather unimpressed with her physical form when comparing it to her spiritual self.

"So that makes you an immortal as well I suppose? It's not really the most exclusive club then, is it?" Sombra joked, not meeting Zecora's eyes.

Zecora smirked at that. The kind of smirk a parent has when they're about to enjoy correcting an innocent child. There was no malice in it, but it bothered Sombra, not that he dared say anything of it.

"I am no more immortal than any other equine. I have merely lived and died a great many times." Zecora responded casually.

Sombra once again looked up to Spike for clarification. Spike in turn looked to Zecora who nodded, giving Spike permission to tell Sombra everything he knew. She would have done it, but thinking of so many rhymes on the spot was needlessly stressful.

"I think we should all go upstairs and talk about this. You're a part of this just as much as I am now, Sombra. Just... try and keep optimistic about things." Spike told Sombra apologetically.

Sombra followed Spike and Zecora upstairs, thinking about the being resting inside of him. Whatever Dootha was, Sombra knew that he was responsible for the loss of his memories. Sombra would be sure to make him pay for ruining his life.

Author's Note

Okay, getting to the first major plot point! Woo! Just give me a little while to finish editing the other chapters necessary to understand this.

To further elaborate, Zecora's bloodline of horses became zebras, and from both the horses and zebras intermingling with each other and other compatible species and mingling their hybrid bloodlines over and over after countless generations, ponies were born.

Also, Kawijaksanaan means wisdom in Swahili, so I thought it fit.

Hope you guys will stick around~! :heart:

Days Long Past

Spike had allowed Zecora and Sombra to get comfortable on the sofa while he woke Lyra. Since she lived under the same roof as Spike and Sombra she deserved an explanation for what was going to happen soon. Sombra sat awkwardly next to Zecora, uncertain of how to act around her.

Thankfully, after Spike returned with a sleepy Lyra in tow they were no longer alone.

Lyra took her usual seat, and though she was tired she recognized that something important was going on.

"Okay. Sombra, Lyra, there's some stuff you need to know. I've been hiding some things, but until tonight I didn't think they were going to be relevant for at least a few more centuries.

"I'm about to tell you both the story of the Earth's early years, and about the time before ponies where dragons weren't cave-dwelling monsters. Zecora who was actually there for some of it told it to me, and I'm going to tell it to you two if you think you're ready. Lyra, Sombra?"

Everyone nodded their agreement, signaling Spike to begin.

"Right well, it all started an unbelievably long time ago." Spike began.

The Earth was still cooling, and there was no life on the boiling sphere. There were seven gods in the heavens far above, formed from the infinite magics of the cosmos. Each one represented a primal aspect of magic, which very few creatures today are even aware of.

The eldest among them had already planned out the entire future of the world. As soon as the newly sculpted Earth was cold enough, they were going to unite their powers to finish the earth and make life sustainable.

However, the youngest of the pantheon was impatient and didn't want to wait for the Earth to be full of life. She was still a child in the eyes of her brothers and sisters, and had yet to discover her full potential.

Her name was Cadmae.

One day, Cadmae sneaked down to the Earth, careful not to let her siblings catch her.

Cadmae took a large clump of still-hot land and molded it into the shape of an egg. In secret, Cadmae cared for the egg, going as far as feeding it some of her own divine power, but only a single spark. When her spark passed through the egg, life was imbued into it. And from that single act, Cadmae's potential was awakened.

She had secretly become the goddess of fire, and of life. Cadmae hid her new power from her family, as they would ask questions as to how she awakened them. So in her secrecy, the egg became her confidant, as Cadmae didn't need to fear anything from the egg she had crafted.

As the growing life dreamed, Cadmae showed it pictures from a special book using her magic. The pictures were drawings her brother and sister gods had made to be the blueprints for some of the first creatures to be born on the Earth in the future. She oohed and awed at her favorites with the unborn baby, hoping that when it was born it would love her for caring for it.

The creature growing within the egg listened to Cadmae, imitating the shapes she showed it hopes that it would be loved by her too. The creature wanted nothing more than to make the goddess happy and to serve it's beloved mother. So it became all the best things about each of the creatures that Cadmae wanted to see.

And one day, around a century in mortal time after the egg was shaped, it hatched.

Cadmae was overjoyed to find that her little creature had finally emerged from the egg. It had sharp claws, sharper teeth, tough scales, powerful wings, keen eyes, and a piece of her immortal fire in it's belly. She named it Dramaal, meaning first-born son in the language of the gods.

She decided it's kind would be known as Dragons, meaning first race.

And just as they had both hoped, Cadmae and Dramaal shared the mutual love of mother and child.

Overjoyed by the birth of her beloved son, Cadmae took Dramaal down to Earth, which had still not yet finished cooling. She knew her son had nothing to fear from the harsh lands or unbearable heat, but she was spotted taking him down to Earth by another of the gods. The goddess's eldest brother was outraged, but still he cared for his sister.

Suuph, the eldest of the gods, builder of the Earth, and creator of law, left alone to fetch Cadmae.

Upon setting foot on the Earth, Suuph saw Cadmae feeding Dramaal a jewel formed from the magma, teaching him to survive in any environment. The sight warmed Suuph's heart, but he still had a responsibility to keep to the plans that he and the others had laid out.

"My sister, I am disappointed in you. You have stolen my book time and time again, and now I see you have even shaped a life without consulting the rest of the family." Suuph admonished her.

Cadmae held Dramaal close to herself, fearing for her son's safety.

"I have done these things my brother, but I could not wait as you could. I shaped my son, Dramaal from hot earth and love him as I do you and the rest of our kin. He can survive the unfinished Earth, and will protect the creatures that come after him with loyalty to us." The younger goddess pleaded and promised.

The eldest god looked to his sister, seeing the innocence in her eyes. Suuph knew Cadmae had meant no harm, and sensed the divine light within her creation. Dramaal was much grander than any of the other creatures in his book, even if he would be loyal to the gods. Things would need to be rewritten, and that would take time.

After deliberating the choices available to him, the eldest god came to a decision.

Dramaal would spend a million mortal years asleep, deep within the Earth as penance for his mother's sins. During which time the gods would invent more creatures in the way their sister had done unintentionally, taking the parts from other beasts, seeing how well it had worked with Dramaal.

When Dramaal awoke, life would start on the Earth and Dramaal would rule over the creatures the gods placed on the earth. So long as Dramaal taught the intelligent races to praise and worship the gods.

Dramaal agreed to the pact, and allowed his mother to seal him into a cave Suuph opened up deep beneath the ground. As the Earth developed, Dramaal grew and the magics the Earth had inherited from the gods seeped into his body.

Eventually, Dramaal awoke, bursting forth from the ground. He watched as the Earth began to be populated with living things and the gods planted all sorts of vegetation to feed the smaller creatures.

Dramaal spoke to all the creatures of the land, telling them of the gods, and in particular his mother goddess Cadmae who had created him with love and the merciful Suuph who had let him live.

All intelligent creatures payed their respects to the gods, and the gods came to be more powerful than ever before, but eventually the gods changed and became dependent upon their praise. Though the gods didn't realize it, their dependance upon the mortal beings would eventually be their undoing.

All was well on the Earth for many thousands of years. Dramaal protected the other creatures from natural disasters, and kept them from warring with each other or abusing the environment.

Eventually though, Dramaal grew to envy the other creatures of the Earth. There was one thing they had that Dramaal didn't have, even though he was made up of all the best attributes of the god's creations.

Dramaal eventually asked his mother Cadmae down to earth, asking her to hear his plea. By that time she had grown into a full fledged goddess, just as powerful as even Suuph. But even still, she was Dramaal's mother and would never ignore her son's hurt.

"Mother, I thank you for all my wonderful gifts. I am swift and powerful, intelligent and strong. I tower over mountain tops, and none besides you and my divine aunts and uncles can best me in the arcane arts." Dramaal said as he bowed down to his beloved mother.

Cadmae sensed her son's gratitude was truthful, but her heart was the heart of a mother and she knew her son was troubled.

"What do you hide from me my son? Do you tire in your role as herald of the gods? Do you tire protecting the other creatures of the Earth?" Cadmae asked her son.

Dramaal hung his head low, nearly touching the ground with the weight of his thoughts.

"I am alone. Though I am mighty and respected, perhaps even loved by the other Earth-dwelling creatures, I am alone. There are no creatures like me, I have no mate, no brothers, no sisters, and no equals. The others mortal creatures see me as they see you mother, and try as I might they will not see me as an equal. I am between god and mortal, and I know it is not my place to stand in the heavens with you." Dramaal lamented as boiling tears fell from his eyes.

Dramaal's mother Cadmae shed tears of her own at the sight of her only son's sadness. She let them fall upon the ground, where the tears mixed with the soil and became mud.

Taking the mud, she crafted it into bricks, baked in the same divine fire she had given her son.

Cadmae then built a great well with the bricks, unlike anything ever seen on the Earth or in the heavens. The goddess bid Dramaal to the well, and Dramaal looked down into it's depths, seeing only the darkness one would expect to see at the bottom of a well.

"Take a fang from your own mouth and cast one into the well each day. For each fang, a dragon egg will be born into the world from the Earth itself, just as you were born long ago. Each fang in your jaws will grow back soon, but each will only ever birth one of your new kin. From then on you must not let your new family use the well, lest your kin overrun the planet." Cadmae instructed Dramaal.

Dramaal did as he was told and ripped a tooth from his own jaw, casting it into the well.

A great rumbling shook the ground, and from the Earth a new egg was birthed.

Dramaal did this each day for sixty-six days, and each night his fangs mended. On the sixty-seventh day when his fangs could do no more, Dramaal baptized the eggs in fire, birthing the new generation of his race.

One by one, Dramaal named each of the newly hatched dragons in the language of the gods.

Once they had all been named Dramaal began teaching them of the world and all the creatures in it. Dramaal had never been happier, watching his people flourish amongst the world and building it's first great civilization. As the eldest creature on Earth Dramaal became king of the dragons, and the mouthpiece of the gods on the Earth.

Dramaal took a mate in the first of the dragons born from the earth, a female named Nati, meaning Summer in the language of the gods. Together they had six children, the first dragons born of naturally laid eggs. Five sons, and one daughter.

Dramaal's children became known as the first-blood and each of them were taken under the tutelage of one of the remaining six gods, other than Cadmae. Once grown they were put in charge of each god's respective temples in various locations all over the Earth.

The eldest of them was Dorta, a powerful male who took after Dramaal. He was chosen by Suuph, the earth-god who had spared Dramaal at the dawn of time.

Vitra, the second oldest and the only daughter was taught by Xem, goddess of light and prosperity.

Seifa, the next oldest son was taught by Muvubae, the god of water and change.

Phomac, the next son in line was taught by Nyll, god of the air and peace.

The second youngest was Molaka, favored by Phunda, goddess of electricity and war.

Dootha, the youngest child of Dramaal and Nati was chosen to be the watcher of Larimett's temple.

Larimett, the god of shadows and trickery went along with the will of his siblings and taught Dootha many things. But Larimett had sinister intentions for both the world below the heavens and his own siblings.

While most of the gods and goddesses were pleased with Cadmae's creations and the worship and offerings they received because of them, Larimett thought otherwise. Larimett had been the god that had tried to tell Suuph of Cadmae's actions, hoping to get her into trouble out of spite.

Larimett was unbelievably jealous of Cadmae, as she could do no wrong in her sibling's eyes. Larimett's ideas for creatures had all been shot down by his siblings while his younger sister was hailed as a hero to all of creation for defying their wishes.

Larimett knew Dootha was the weakest of the first-blood, and chose him specifically for that reason. He knew Dootha resented his father and his brethren, even the dragons born from the earthen eggs and their descendants.

Larimett taught Dootha his own magics, arts not meant for any creature less than a full-fledged god. The lessons changed Dootha, warping his mind and body into a weapon tailor-made to be used by Larimett.

But Larimett was too vain and overconfident to realize he had created a monster greater than himself.

Eventually, Dootha figured out how to use his new abilities in ways even his master had never considered. Dootha turned on Larimett and broke his immortality, killing him and spilling his black blood over the land.

Out from the black mud rose an army made of countless vile creatures, all loyal to Dootha. Dootha's army destroyed the temples of the gods and goddesses and slew all but one of Dootha's siblings. Dootha's fangs were forever dyed black, marking him as the ultimate sinner, the slayer of a god.

Dootha then ascended, becoming the first devil-god, the progenitor of all evil on Earth today.

Dramaal and his surviving son, Dorta hunted and killed every demon and devil they could find, but Dootha always alluded them. It wasn't until Dootha struck the temple of Cadmae while they were away did they find him. Dootha was preparing to poison the well Cadmae had created, now known as Cadmus, in an effort to infect the world with his evil.

Dramaal collapsed the well before Dootha could use it, causing Dootha to rage against his father and eldest brother.

Dramaal and Dorta fought Dootha for seven days straight. On the eighth day Dootha maimed his brother Dorta and Dramaal was nearly to the point of exhaustion.

Seeing he was grossly outmatched, Dramaal took the only course of action left to him.

Dramaal called upon every last vestige of his power, and pulled upon the spark of divinity given to him by his mother Cadmae. The resulting explosion killed Dramaal himself, along with Dootha's body.

Dootha was cast to the winds as a mere ghost, and his remaining forces retreated to the darkest regions of the world to await his inevitable return.

Being only a spirit now himself, Dramaal sought out a sage of a race that hadn't been on the Earth very long when compared to the dragon.

Despite the youth of their race, and the frailty of their bodies, they understood the spiritual and physical realms far more than most. Among their number was a spirit of great strength that Dramaal had sensed many times before.

The sage was an old creature, very near the end of her life. Her eyes and the rest of her body had all but failed her, but her mind was sharper than any other creature in their prime of life. Dramaal whispered into her ear of the things that had come to pass. The sage listened to all he had to say, and she nodded her tired head once.

"I know these things have come to pass already, oh first-born, father of the first-blood. I saw it all with my blind eyes, and I see even more still. The original spark of divine light in your heart was passed to your sons as it was passed to you.

If you take the journey of my soul with me, I shall watch over the children of your remaining son, and when Dootha returns your descendant will learn all you have to teach so he may face Dootha and end him for the last time." The sage told Dramaal.

Dramaal then took refuge in the sage's soul, and she died only moments later.

Instead of meeting with death, her soul was instantly guided to a new vessel of her race. She was marked by the spectral claws of Dramaal at birth, and from then on till the end of time her race will wear stripes to signify their service and brotherhood to the first race.

As for the gods, without Dramaal to guide the creatures of the world their worshipers stopped believing and they began to fade away. As a last act of retribution for dragons having drawn their blood, they made all the newborn dragons from then on greedy and hateful beasts unwilling to learn the ways of their elders. Only Dramaal's bloodline can overcome, and eventually break their individual curses.

When the mother goddess Cadmae, last of the pantheon faded away, the sun and moon broke free of the heavens and a new age of hardships dawned on the world. To this day, Dootha seeks a suitable vessel, having been made unable to forcibly take the form of a dragon without permission by Dramaal's final act. Dootha can now never be a dragon again, as no dragon will concede to him, now that they are all greedy and self-centered.

Still, Dootha would one day return somehow, and it will be up to Dramaal's heirs to put an end to him.

"And that, is the incredibly ancient and over-complicated history of my people, and Dootha. Almost no dragons alive today know it, and even fewer care. I'm the last of the first-blood, descended from Dorta who survived the first battle with Dootha. Twelve dragons down the line, and all of them have met with their end before their time. Except for me." Spike finished sadly.

Sombra and Lyra were both awestruck and confused at the story, while Zecora looked proud. She was glad to see Spike had memorized the tale in full, just as he had been told by her.

"Your forefathers would be proud of your telling of their story. Though the original version was a touch more gory." Zecora praised.

Sombra and Lyra's brains were piecing everything together. It was quite obvious what significance the story held to Spike. Sombra on the other hand, only now understood the gravity of the situation he found himself in. Sombra was the host for Dootha, god-slayer, potential conqueror of the Earth, and god-like figure worshiped by demons.

Sombra fainted about a second after the implications hit him full force.

"Yeah, that's what happened to me the first time I heard the story too." Spike admitted sadly.

Author's Note

So, I took some of the elements of the origin story from other mythologies, but most of it was all me. The names are all original too, though in early planning I had thought about borrowing the names of the gods and dragons from Wakfu, a series I really love. :heart:

Anyway, this is one of the most important chapters as it gets the story moving toward the action-adventure elements. And now Spike and Sombra have a common goal that forces them to work together and inevitably become closer! :yay:

There are still things that need explaining, but please wait till Friday. That is my goal for scheduled chapter releases, which I intend to meet every week if at all possible.

Again, this project is a lot different than my other works, and is an experiment. I don't claim it to be perfect by any means, but I'd appreciate it if you could give it a chance. This is my favorite story so far, and I've already dumped an insane amount of time into it over the last few months.

So thank you for reading and supporting me, and I hope to have more for you soon! :heart: :rainbowkiss:

P.S. I'm gonna go play the first four Ratchet and Clank games on my PS3, which I got for my birthday on Friday~! I love that series too~! :rainbowkiss:

Game Plan

Sombra awoke to the scent of something horrid.

When he shot upright he found himself on Spike's living room sofa with Zecora holding a small vial of something foul in front of him. Spike and Lyra looked rather relieved that Sombra was conscious once more. Fortunately for everyone this meant Zecora could put the stopper back in the tiny bottle.

"What on Earth is that?" Sombra inquired as his stomach threatened to empty itself.

"Hydra saliva. Makes for pretty good smelling salts." Spike answered.

Sombra stared at Spike for a moment, his short-term memory returning to him.

Sombra remembered he was the host to the greatest monster of all time, and that his consciousness had very nearly been overwritten by Dootha. Had Celestia and Luna not intervened when they did Sombra would have been completely consumed and Dootha would have had an immortal body. Sombra had then been imprisoned for a thousand years, all the while believing his sinister goals were his own.

Sombra reached up and pulled the crown from his head, bringing it down to eye level.

Sombra stared down at the crown for a time, as if he was expecting it to tell him where to go from here. Unsurprisingly, the crown could offer Sombra no advice. If anything the crown's presence mocked him now that Sombra knew the truth.

"I have never been a king, even when I was a ruler. I am nothing but a puppet who has momentarily lost it's strings."

Sombra loosened his hold on his crown and let it fall to the floor.

Everyone was a little caught off guard, even Zecora. Spike placed his hand on Sombra's back in an attempt to comfort him.

"You are nobody's puppet. Zecora has a plan, and we can get Dootha out of you." Spike told Sombra with conviction.

Sombra looked up into Spike's eyes and believed that Spike believed his own words.

It was far from enough reassurance for Sombra, but it was something of a start. Sombra was awash with complex feelings his mind couldn't handle. Anger, sadness, guilt, and feelings Sombra couldn't even name. A part of him wanted revenge on Dootha, but another part of Sombra wanted nothing more than retreat into the darkness once more, to give up.

"I have no powers, aside from the inability to die. How am I to be of any use to you?" Sombra asked, thinking he already knew the answer.

Instead, Spike smiled and got up from the couch.

Sombra watched Spike pull a particular volume from the bookshelf before returning to the couch.

Spike opened the book to show Sombra it's contents. Instead of words there were a great number of pictures of ponies Sombra wasn't familiar with, though the princesses were the exceptions. The most noticeable person in the pictures was Spike who wasn't as he appeared now.

The images depicted Spike as Sombra could hazily remember him from the conflict in the Crystal Empire fifteen years prior.

"As I'm sure you can tell, that little purple guy was me. I was only about chest-high to a pony, and I was basically just a mail-box and a maid, or sometimes the comedy relief. But sometimes I surprised myself and saved the day.

"I wasn't the fastest flier, the strongest kicker, the smartest, or anything like that. But I knew that if other people I knew could be heroes I could at least try. Granted, I failed more often than not. But I learned that just because I wasn't an alicorn, or that I didn't have magic jewelry I was still important.

"You've had a less than great life so far, I get it. I've been tempted to give up more than a few times, but I never did. I got by with help from my friends and family, which is the best thing about life. You just haven't gotten to experience it yet, Sombra." Spike explained.

Sombra saw all the happiness in the photos, all the the smiles, and implied laughter. All seemingly caused by the proximity to one another and nothing more.

Sombra felt a pang of sadness in his chest at the thought of never experiencing such simple pleasures.

"I have no one who cares for me as they do you, and I find it laughable to think that ponies would enjoy the company of a notorious villain." Sombra replied.

Yet again Spike chuckled at Sombra's woes as if it was a painfully obvious problem to solve.

"I already told you, Sombra. You're going to be my friend, and if you want you can be a part of my big, crazy family. We've got Luna and Discord who were once bad guys, and my friend Fluttershy's wife was a total jerk before they got together. You'll fit right in." Spike replied warmly.

Sombra had no immediate reply for Spike. The extremely gracious offer sent another wave of hard to understand emotion through Sombra, but unlike before it was a rather pleasant feeling. Almost like a more natural version of what Sombra remembered the poison joke feeling like.

Sombra looked past Spike to see Lyra slowly nodding her head and motioning to herself, as if to coax Sombra into accepting Spike's offer.

On his other side Sombra looked to Zecora who wore an uneasy but supportive smile.

Sombra knew he had nothing else, and certainly not any others to turn to. Nearly the entire world thought Sombra a villain, and had Sombra known anyone outside the empire before being possessed they would most likely be long dead. Now for the first time in Sombra's admittedly short memory someone was looking at him with eyes devoid of hate or fear.

Instead Spike, Lyra, and Zecora were willing to show him compassion. Even though not two decades hence Sombra had tried to kill Spike and re-enslave a city-state.

Sombra was no fool, meaning he knew that this was as Spike had said shortly after they had met. It was Sombra's one and only second chance.

"I... I accept your offer. I will join you in being mutual companions, and perhaps family. Though I must tell you I have no idea how to act like a friend, or how to be a member of a family." Sombra replied humbly, small tears in the corners of his eyes.

Spike surprised Sombra by picking him up off the couch and embracing him.

While Spike's behemoth strength had been used as gingerly as possible it was still a rather powerful hug. Sombra however didn't bother trying to escape, as he found his first ever hug somewhat enjoyable. Though he found Spike's natural warmth a little too comforting, fearing he would fall asleep again if the hug lasted too long.

Fortunately Spike saw fit to put him back down relatively quickly.

"Glad to hear it, Sombra. Just watch me and Lyra, or any other ponies you see interact. You'll learn pretty quickly I think." Spike congratulated Sombra.

"Woot woot! Brero's on our team now! Eat it, Spike's evil great-grand-uncle!" Lyra cheered enthusiastically.

Spike raised an eyebrow at Lyra, uncertain at what he had just heard.

"What did you call Sombra just now?"

"Oh, Brero? It's short for Sombrero, duh. I give lot's of ponies nicknames. Like Zecora is just Z, Bon Bon is my beautiful Sweetie-Drops, Filthy Rich is Asshole McGee, and that creepy guy with the jelly fetish is Jarvis. Though that's mostly because I don't wanna ask him his real name. Or talk to him. Or even see him if possible." Lyra explained.

Spike smiled, nudging Sombra with his elbow.

"Hear that? A member of the group for a day and you've already got a nickname. You're making progress already."

Sombra found the nickname mildly annoying, but he could learn to like it. Additionally Sombra doubted that Lyra would drop it without replacing it with another that could quite possibly be worse.

"So then, how exactly are we to extract Dootha from within me?" Sombra inquired, eager to know the plan.

Everyone turned to Zecora who seemed more than prepared to explain the game plan.

Zecora closed her eyes and touched her front hooves together. When they separated there was a glowing three-dimensional image of an amber-colored gemstone in a diamond-shape. Zecora's eyes glowed yellow for a moment as they opened but soon they returned to their original blue color.

Removing one of her hooves from the image of the amber Zecora passed the magical hologram to Spike.

Spike accepted it as if were made of extraordinarily thin glass, careful as not to break it. Though Spike was unsure as to whether or not he could break it. Either way, Spike, Sombra, and Lyra marveled at the transparent, three-dimensional representation of a gem.

"That stone is a one-of-a-kind treasure. To a young dragon it holds value without measure. While it will take centuries to properly master ancient magics, this gem will make Spike's chances far less tragic." Zecora explained, albeit barely.

Sombra looked at Spike for clarity, but it seemed as though Spike was a little confused too.

"Uh... That sounds good and all, Zecora. But, maybe you could be a little clearer? What does it do exactly?" Spike asked.

Zecora closed her eyes and let her spiritual form take control, making her eyes yellow once again.

The gem contains concentrated earth magic. If you were to devour it, the magic would become yours and it will be easier for you to use the magics of earth in turn. You will still need to train, but it will accelerate your training by at least a decade.

Though Sombra and Spike had heard it before, the voice of the Eldest Mare forced a shudder from them just as much as it did Lyra. Still, Spike now understood the extreme importance of the stone.

"That's great! I can still only manage fire magic so far, which probably isn't going to do much against Dootha's powers. I'd still need the other natural elements, but it'd be a start." Spike beamed.

"Natural elements?" Sombra asked, interest peaked.

"Yeah, they're the elemental forces that make up life, magic, and the universe. Fire, which I can sorta do, earth, air, water, electricity, light, and darkness. Everything that exists is in some way connected to at least one element.

"Dragons are born with a permanent connection to fire that they're subconsciously aware of. Anyone can spend a lot of time and effort to connect to other elements too, but it usually takes a really long time. Like, centuries. Dramaal could do some crazy stuff with his connections to all seven elements. Floods, tornadoes, hurricanes, blizzards, making volcanoes erupt, and more." Spike explained.

Lyra seemed miles away, though the look on her face told a tale about her opinions on what to do with that much power.

Sombra was less than enthused however. He shuddered to think of Dootha's might if Dramaal's power was dwarfed by his. Sombra knew Dootha was greatly weakened, but Dootha was likely still at least as powerful as Sombra had been while he thought he was in control.

"That is... distressing. How long does Dootha have before he attempts to, er... resume control?" Sombra asked of Zecora.

Zecora shut her eyes and resumed her normal demeanor, a somewhat sad look on her face.

"I cannot lie, that question I had hoped not to address. I would say we have a year at best." The zebra replied apologetically.

Sombra looked as though he felt as though he was about to be sick, and Spike didn't fare much better. Even Lyra's almost unsinkable attitude was beginning to take on water. Things now seemed as terrible as they actually were, especially when heard soon after Spike's description of how long it took to master elemental magic.

"There is however good news too. There are gems like the amber for air, water, and thunder I can seek out for you. Light and Dark can be taught by ponies close to you. Celestia and Luna will show you what to do. With all things considered your training can be accelerated by many years, but Sombra too shall too will need to train during our remaining year." Zecora added.

While the first tidbit was decidedly good news Sombra was less than clear on his 'training'.

"Would you care to clarify that statement? Am I to attempt to learn one of these elements for some reason?" Sombra asked out of confusion.

Zecora shook her head no, putting Sombra a little more at ease than before.

"You must learn to meditate and clear yourself of negativity. Only then can your soul be returned to your body. Dootha will be forced out of you and be placed into a vessel I construct for you." Zecora explained.

Sombra had only a vague idea of what meditation entailed, but he believed it would likely be much easier than Spike's training.

"That sounds possible enough, if I have proper instruction." Sombra agreed.

"So... dumb question, but what can I do to help?" Lyra interjected.

Zecora looked as if she felt bad that she had nothing to tell Lyra, but luckily Spike was ready with a save.

"You, Lyra, can continue to be awesome. You can be the semi-normal thing in mine and Sombra's lives. Just keep being you. I always need somepony to dote on or I go crazy, and you're always quick with a joke or up for a smoke when you know I need it.

"As for Sombra, you two just need to be friends. Just try and remember he's out of his time and his depth. Foal-steps if at all possible. Okay?" Spike asked, more to Sombra and Lyra than just Lyra.

"Can do, Boss-man!" Lyra saluted.

"I can only promise to try." Sombra added uncertainly.

With that, Lyra levitated her bag from the coat-rack by the door and brought it to her. From within it she pulled a tin that had once held some type of candy. From inside the tin Lyra pulled four joke-joints and distributed them amongst the group.

Spike decided to be ambitious and snapped his fingers, and in one go lit all four.

Everyone quickly relaxed a bit, though Sombra was disappointed that he wasn't quite as mellow as he had been the last time. Still, the joke was doing a fair bit to curb the apprehension and nervousness that had been paramount on his mind.

"So then, Zecora, where is the amber? I'll go and get it first thing in the morning. The sooner I can learn earth-magic the better." Spike asked enthusiastically.

Zecora smiled, happy to see that everyone was getting some morale back.

"It is owned by the leader of the diamond dogs and it resides on the collar around his neck. I would suggest bringing something shiny to trade along with you on this trek." Zecora explained.

Sombra watched as Spike seemingly froze up for a moment. As soon as Spike regained his mobility he grabbed his joint and inhaled the remainder of it, catching the ash in his palm.

Spike let out a short puff which resulted in a blue smoke-ring. The rest of the smoke soon followed as a steady, thin stream that passed through the ring. Spike sighed in annoyance at the end of his impromptu show, sounding much more stressed than just a moment ago.

"This... Is gonna suck." Spike stated definitively.

Author's Note

The next chapter will be Sombra-Spike bonding time~! I'm actually going to try for a couple chapters next week, but I promise to release at least one. Editing has been taking a bit longer since I've been tweaking a few things from the way they were previously.

Travel Talk And Trust

The morning after Sombra was inducted into Spike's circle of friends he was treated to breakfast, though he noticed Spike was less cheery than his usual self. The task of venturing to the location of the diamond dog clan to fetch the amber seemed to be bothering him.

Sombra offered to accompany Spike to view the diamond dogs for himself, but also because Sombra was mildly uncomfortable with being alone at the moment. Sombra knew he had a relatively long time until Dootha was to awaken again, but it was a thought that was never far from the forefront of Sombra's mind.

Lyra had left shortly after scarfing down her breakfast, saying she was going to a 'jam-session' with some friends. Sombra had gotten laughed at when he asked what type of jam they were making, which he still didn't understand.

Zecora had returned to her hut in the woods, saying she needed to meditate in order to pinpoint the location of Spike's next objective after the amber.

Spike had agreed to let Sombra come along, so long as he wore his armor for protection. Sombra found the stipulation fair enough, but Sombra deigned not to wear his cloak or crown. They were symbols of his past that Sombra cared little to keep on his person. The armor still served a functional purpose, and was also Sombra's only real possession now.

Unlike Spike's regular social attitude the dragon was largely silent as the two cut through Ponyville. It wasn't until they began leaving the town proper that Sombra considered starting up a conversation with Spike. Sombra found Spike's silence unnerving.

Though Sombra would rather be skewered alive than admit it, Spike was his only trustworthy confidant, as well as Sombra's source of confidence and moral.

Walking amongst the sparsely distributed houses, Sombra tried to come up with a topic of interest unrelated to the uncertainty of their intertwined fates. Considering Sombra had no knowledge of anything beyond evil magic and tyranny it took him awhile.

Finally, Sombra decided that asking a question was the best course of action. Sombra could then glean a somewhat better understanding of proper social discourse by example, now that he had a mind to try and be civil.

"If it is agreeable to you, would you care to indulge me while we walk?" Sombra asked, hoping Spike would be reciprocal.

Spike turned to look at Sombra, a surprised expression on his face.

"Uh... You wanna ask me a question about something?"

Sombra nodded, unsure if Spike would mind.

"Sure. Ask away." Spike replied.

Sombra breathed an internal sigh of relief at the carefree response.

"I am somewhat curious as to how you came to be raised by an alicorn princess, despite being a member of a vastly different, likely substantially more powerful species much younger than the dragons." Sombra inquired.

Sombra was relieved to see Spike smile at the question. Unbeknownst to Sombra, Spike had merely been keeping silent because Sombra seemed to enjoy silence. Spike had been thinking that after Luna forced him into Sombra's personal dreamland, and the subsequent outburst, he owed Sombra some quiet.

"Well, like every dragon I started out as an egg. Not that I remember it or anything." Spike began.

Sombra was relieved to see that he hadn't overstepped any bounds. Though now Sombra was worried that Spike's story was going to be a great deal longer than he had bargained for. Regardless, Sombra had initiated and whatever unknown code of loose ethics he possessed implored Sombra to see it through.

"My biological mother was named Nabi. She was born with a weak heart, and she unfortunately didn't make it through laying my egg. First-blood dragons can't reproduce very often, and each generation has met their end before their time. So as far as family goes, it's just those I care for.

"Zecora watched over Nabi in her last moments, and then took me from Nabi's cave in the lowlands at the border of what's now the Griffon Empire. She risked life and limb to bring me to Celestia and Luna something like twelve-hundred years ago. Celestia and Luna didn't fully believe Zecora's tales at the time, but Luna took my egg anyway and cared for it since she was lonely.

"Zecora instructed Luna on how to care for me when me egg was ready to hatch, but unfortunately before then some problems arose." Spike revealed.

Sombra nodded, rather pleased with himself. Thanks to Spike's books, Sombra possessed a cursory knowledge of the most famous villains other than himself.

"Luna became so envious of Celestia's following that she summoned up a demon and let it take possession of her. The resulting entity was known as Nightmare Moon, yes?" Sombra interjected.

Spike nodded, a slight smile on his face. It was good to see Sombra was caught up on at least a few things, which made the story easier.

"Right. But before Luna became Nightmare Moon she put my egg in stasis so the newborn me wouldn't be in the middle of a war between immortals. Celestia was unable to break Luna's spell because Luna had put precautions in place to make sure Celestia couldn't do so herself. After hearing about my potential from Zecora, Luna wanted to be sure Celestia couldn't use me as a weapon.

"Around ten years before Luna's banishment ended, Celestia decided to kill two birds with one stone. She began showing my egg to foals with great potential, hoping one could be strong enough to break through the stasis spell and hatch me.

"A foal with that much power was bound to be the next element of magic, and then I could grow up to fulfill my destiny with Zecora's tutelage." Spike continued.

"And then your mother and her companions used those rainbow-gems to destroy the nightmare-demon." Sombra remarked, sounding somewhat envious.

Spike nodded, though the look in his eyes told Sombra there was something else to the tale.

"Yeah, the nightmare was defeated. But why not ask Luna about it sometime? She'll tell you the epilogue. It'd be rude to tell you everything without her permission." Spike finished, seemingly dropping the matter.

Sombra was about to complain but Spike had anticipated that and cut back in at the last second.

"Anyway, my mother, Twilight Sparkle was too young to care for me since she was only seven herself.

"I was raised by Celestia and nursemaids until I was three. Dragons mature quickly, so by that point I could speak, walk upright, read and write at the level of a seven year old foal, and perform simple tasks. For the next fourteen years I became Celestia's herald and Twilight Sparkle's personal assistant, scribe, and best friend." Spike continued.

Sombra recalled Spike's section in the book he had read the previous day. It had said something to that effect, but Sombra hadn't realized how new of a development Spike and his mother's dynamic shift was.

"That would mean you and your mother have only seen each other this way for only eight years then?" Sombra asked for clarification.

Spike smiled, glad to see Sombra had at least paid attention yesterday.

"Yeah, almost nine. Truth be told, it might not have happened at all if things hadn't gone the way they did. I was going through a bit of a rough patch in life, but we sorted it out eventually." Spike revealed.

Sombra wondered precisely what had troubled Spike, as he seemed quite difficult to shake.

Even the revelation of Sombra playing unwilling host to his foe didn't shake Spike as much as it should have. Sombra supposed Spike had already come to terms with having been forced into a role others had decided for him, and otherwise Spike's life seemed pleasant enough anyway.

"Forgive me if I have trouble imagining what you might call a rough-patch. All things considered you seem to be a rather happy individual, at least on the surface. I have no people skills however, so I could very well be wrong." Sombra replied.

Spike stopped walking and looked out at the vacant land outside Ponyville they were approaching. His stare seemed to look a great distance beyond what Sombra could see.

"I'm happy, for the most part. There are some things that get to me, but I try not to think about them. So long as everyone I care about is happy and healthy it's usually enough." Spike answered, sounding a lot less sure of himself than moments ago.

It was hard to see Spike's expression all that clearly due to the angle Spike was facing, but Sombra somehow got the impression that not only was Spike answering Sombra, but Spike was also reminding himself of it.

After a few minutes of uncomfortable silence Spike seemed to realize he had been holding them up.

"Heh... Sorry. I was lost in some memories. Uh... trying to remember my last encounter with the diamond dogs." Spike fibbed, apparent even to Sombra.

Sombra was curious, but he reasoned that Spike was entitled to keeping his private thoughts private. The lie would actually most likely serve Sombra better at the moment as Sombra had only the vaguest notions of what a diamond dog was.

As Spike began walking again Sombra too took a step forward, intent on asking about the dogs. Instead however Sombra's face met with a noticeably solid wall that didn't seem to exist.

Sombra fell backward onto his rump and collapsed onto his right side, caught entirely unaware by the invisible obstacle.

Spike withheld a laugh at the sight, and instead picked Sombra up and righted him.

"Whoops, sorry about that. The collar slipped my mind. Let's go ahead and get rid of that." Spike apologized.

Sombra was a tad angry, but in truth he himself had forgotten all about Twilight Sparkle's spell. Instead of complaining, Sombra lifted his neck as high as possible and let Spike undo the accursed accessory's buckle. Once finished, Spike removed the collar and lifted it into the air.

With a short spurt of green fire the collar was consumed, the sparkling ash whisking itself away in the direction of Spike's home. Satisfied that his magic had done as intended, Spike returned his attention to Sombra.

"I think we should still make you traceable. If Dootha does have followers still running around they might try and nab you at some point. If you're okay with it I can cast a spell on you that will allow me to find you anywhere, no matter what." Spike suggested.

Sombra was immediately suspicious, but Spike hadn't tried to deceive him yet. Spike had actually been better to him than anyone else, despite being the container for his ultimate foe. Sombra decided if he was to make an effort to be nice, showing the dragon some trust would be a good place to start.

"I... suppose. What sort of spell is it?" Sombra relented.

Instead of answering right away Spike held out his right pointer claw. In a flash of green light it was cloaked in a violently flowing lime-green aura that almost seemed to be Spike's flames. Sombra was less confident once his mind made the comparison. His body was instinctively telling Sombra not to get burned.

As soon as Spike began to reach for Sombra with his flaming finger Sombra instinctively closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity Sombra opened his eyes when nothing happened. Something had indeed happened though, as Spike had his aura-shrouded claw tip rested in the center of Sombra's forehead where his horn would have been.

Still, Sombra couldn't feel anything at all.

As soon as Spike lifted his claw it went out, and Sombra felt a mild tingling sensation.

"Done. Now I can tell where you are whenever I need to, and I'll know if you're in danger. It's a spell traditionally used for particularly valuable items in a dragon's hoard, but I can make it work on anything. Truth be told, I've been thinking about using it on all my loved ones but I'd been instructed to keep my magic mostly secret until now." Spike explained.

Sombra looked himself over, finding himself completely unaltered. It was rather comforting to know that someone actually cared for him to the point of being concerned of his safety. Sombra's mind drifted again, wondering how things might have been for him had he lived his life like a normal pony.

Only once Sombra noticed Spike staring at him did his mind return to the matter at hoof.

"So how long does such a spell last?" Sombra asked casually, ignoring the awkwardness.

"Until I die or remove it, but first-blood dragons live until they get killed or succumb to disease or something along those lines. Even then Dramaal and Dootha are still hanging around though, so I dunno. Forever?" Spike replied uncertainly as they began moving again.

Sombra and Spike continued making smalltalk for a time. Eventually the topic of the first altercation Spike had with the diamond dogs came back into play, causing Sombra to question how well their meeting with the dogs would go.

After a time Sombra stopped walking, causing Spike to stop as well. Sombra examined his armor that he had reequipped before they left and then touched his forehead where his horn should have been. Spike could see the look of worry in his eyes.

"If negotiations go south, do you think you could take the lot of the diamond dogs by yourself? Without my horn I will likely be of no help whatsoever in a fight, and from what you've told me there are quite a few of these things."

Spike raised his claw to speak, but found it drooping a moment later.

Sombra had made an excellent point. Spike could probably take a dozen or so but not all of them. Not without giving in to lesser natures and doing away with the dogs. Killing sentient creatures was taboo in the eyes of the law, and Spike's personal morals. Unless Spike felt genuinely fearful for his life, or felt that the lives of his loved ones were in imminent danger it was out of the question.

Eventually they'd get the better of him, and then Sombra would likely be forced into slavery. Then Dootha would wake up in about a year, most likely causing the end of the world.

Spike racked his brain, trying to come up with a more feasible plan. He was still new at magic and could only use fire. Which the most basic, and often the most powerful element most dragons could use. If Sombra were able to properly defend himself they might stand a better chance.

Ding Ding Ding! Clamored the little, imaginary bell in Spike's mind.

"Okay. I've got an idea. Just gimme a second." Spike told Sombra confidently.

Much to Sombra's confusion, Spike lifted one of his arms to his face. Spike opened his jaws wide and grabbed onto one of his purple scales with his fangs. With a noticeable effort, Spike ripped the scale from his own arm.

Sombra was slightly repulsed by it, but nonetheless watched Spike pull one of the smaller fangs from his bottom jaw. Sombra could see another fang through the gum and blood. It was clear that the fang wouldn't be missed for long. Then, while Sombra was off guard Spike plucked a jet-black hair from Sombra's mane.

"OW! What the hell are you doing!" Sombra growled as he rubbed the sore spot on his scalp.

"Gathering spell components." Spike replied casually as he used Sombra's hair to tie the scale and fang together.

When the odd bundle was finished Spike lifted it high above Sombra and breathed in deeply.

Sombra backed up several feet as it was clear what was about to happen. Spike unleashed a heavy torrent of emerald flames on the so-called spell components.

Sombra watched as all the flames were drawn into the items, and their silhouette shifted and changed within the fire. Sombra could even swear he saw brief flares of magenta in the fire from time to time.

When Spike stopped blasting fire into his claw Sombra was amazed to see the results of Spike's magic. Instead of the gross bundle of very personal items, Spike was holding a peculiar sword by the blade.

It was a curved sabre with a blade that was split into two colors. The sharp edge was a pale silvery-white like Spike's fangs, and the dull edge a royal-purple like Spike's scales.

The guard and pommel were joined, creating a hand-guard, or in Sombra's case, a mouth guard. The metal looked exactly like the metal of Sombra's armor. The grip was the same jet-black of Sombra's mane. It something of a work of art, and Sombra was rather speechless as Spike offered it to him.

"Tada~ Now you can defend yourself. I'd say that ups our odds a bit, though I've never been that good at math." Spike joked proudly.

Sombra hastily accepted the sword, taking the handle in his mouth as was the only way he could.

Surprisingly, it's weight was perfect for him. It had a good sort of heft to it, but at the same time it wasn't unwieldy even with Sombra's meager physical strength. Sombra swung it, testing the feel. Yet again it seemed just right for him. Taking it out of his mouth, Sombra set it aside to talk.

"I certainly didn't expect you to trust me with a weapon. I have tried to kill you before." Sombra mused, a somewhat skeptical look on his face.

Spike shrugged, looking incredibly unthreatened.

"Well if I don't prove I have faith in you how can I expect you to have any in me? And I know you're basically unkillable, but I don't wanna see you get hurt. I actually had a hard time thinking I'd played a part in blowing you to bits. I was sort of glad to see you were alive really, I'm not too fond of the idea of killing anyone." Spike explained.

Sombra was aware that Spike had been young when he had been destroyed in the empire. It hadn't really been in Sombra's interest to care until now, but having gotten to know Spike a little, it made sense that Spike would fell terrible about the events that had transpired. Even if Sombra had been a villain, ponies were a rather innocent race and avoided killing in all but the most extreme cases.

Spike who was raised by ponies had their mentality for the most part, even going so far as only going after creatures that threaten ponies for sustenance. It was more than likely Spike was feeling guilty, even though the events had taken place fifteen years hence.

"I have no practice in swordplay, but seeing as it the first thing I've ever been gifted I will attempt to take care of it. It truly feels like it is at home with me in a strange way. ...Thank you." Sombra graciously told Spike, albeit awkwardly.

Spike was glad that Sombra's rough exterior was getting easier to break, and rewarded Sombra with a pleased smile.

"If I made it like I wanted it to be you won't have to worry. It'll be as sharp as my fangs, and as durable as my scales. It's my first time using that spell, mostly because I made it up on the fly, so I can't be sure. Just don't swing it around without reason, okay?" Spike explained.

Sombra looked at the sword, finding it's appearance underwhelming if it truly held the physical traits of Spike himself. Nonetheless Sombra nodded, pledging to use the weapon wisely. Even though Sombra felt that his inexperience with melee weapons made him more of a liability than a potential warrior.

After Spike helped Sombra fit the sword to a belt at the waist of his armor the pair resumed their trek. It wouldn't be long before they reached the wastes the diamond dogs called home. Hopefully the errand would go off without a hitch, but both Spike and Sombra had doubts they weren't keen on voicing for the time being.

Author's Note

Woo~! Another on time update.

For anyone who was wondering, while writing I tend to watch Game Grumps and Markiplier let's plays. I require background noise when I do most things, and I find the grumps and Mark hilarious.

Also, I just got the first good-looking bipedal Spike vinyl figure from hot-topic for my birthday! He's soooo adorbable!

Dog Fight

Once in the diamond dog territory both Spike and Sombra took a good look around. Sombra had never been anywhere beside the empire until recently and Spike hadn't been here in somewhere in the neighborhood of fifteen years. Though at a glance it was obvious that nothing of note was visible above ground.

In the fading light of the summer sun all that could be seen were holes, rocks, and the occasional water-deprived tree. There were no signs of any dogs or dog activity to speak of besides the seemingly random series of holes. There weren't any discernible markers of any kind, making it impossible for anyone besides a diamond dog to know which hole led where.

"You know, now that we're here I'm not sure what to do. It's pretty obvious the holes are too small for me, and I'm not about to send you in alone. I wish there was at least a doorbell on a post or something." Spike lamented.

Sombra slowly trotted over to one of the holes and looked into the blackness below.

Something in his gut told Sombra that there was something sinister in the tunnels. If the diamond dogs truly had a penchant for capturing and enslaving ponies Sombra supposed that qualified as sinister. Not that Sombra was in a particularly good position to judge them.

At the thought Sombra received a brief flash of the things he had forced crystal ponies to do as king. Dootha had been the one pulling strings, but it was Sombra's voice and his body that had said and did them.

A shiver ran down Sombra's spine and his head began to ache again. The one positive to the sudden burst of pain and regret was that Sombra now possessed a more complete understanding of empathy that was motivating him to get the jewel and leave as quickly as possible.

Since it was clear Spike's tremendous self wasn't getting in the hole, Sombra decided it would be best to get the ball rolling.

"Diamond dogs! My associate and I request an audience with your leader! We seek parley!" Sombra shouted into the hole, trying to sound amicable.

After a few seconds of silence Spike could no longer withhold his laughter. Sombra however failed to see what was so funny. Especially since it seemed the diamond dogs hadn't heard him.

"Oh gods... I'm sorry Sombra. That was a really good try, honestly. But, uh... We should maybe get you some books on modern speech. I don't think anyone has said parley in centuries unless it pertained to a pirate movie that came out a few years ago." Spike apologized.

Sombra decided to take the praise as something of a hollow victory. Then they resumed staring back down into the depths.

"I suppose you could just roar into the tunnel then, yes? I imagine that would get their attention. If you can breath out jets of fire then surely you must have an impressive set of lungs." Sombra suggested.

Spike grimaced, seeing the logic in Sombra's suggestion.

"I don't normally... you know? Roar? It'd set a bad precedent." Spike explained, looking very uncomfortable.

Though the concept of personal sharing almost physically hurt Sombra he swallowed his pride and spoke up.

"Please just get their attention. I seem to be recovering some of my basic morality, and it is figuratively killing me. The way you described these dog-things seems to have struck home. I'd like to get back to the house to drown out my conscience with whatever forms of libations are available to me, but first we need that stone." Sombra practically pleaded.

Spike groaned, but as there was no one else around and Sombra was in an odd way he agreed.

Spike took in a deep breath, got into prime position, and he roared.

As much as Spike tried to avoid such undignified behaviors he found the experience surprisingly liberating. The last time Spike had really roared was when he had succumbed to greed as a child, but being aware of it was actually kind of enjoyable. Not that it meant Spike was going to make a habit of it.

Sombra on the other hand was clutching his ears and writhing on the ground. He was pretty sure at least one of his eardrums had just ruptured. Apparently, standing anywhere near a dragon while it was roaring was a terrible idea. For more reasons than the obvious.

Though to be fair Spike hadn't wanted to roar in the first place.

Spike immediately helped Sombra up, apologizing profusely. Sombra couldn't hear him, but he was too busy cursing his luck, life, and the universe in general to blame Spike anyway.

Spike felt incredibly guilty when he saw blood leaking from Sombra's ears, but more pressing matters where at hand. Spike could hear dogs scrambling up a nearby tunnel.

Spike shoved Sombra's sword into his mouth, breaking him from his wailing. Sombra looked at the sword, and immediately understood the situation. He moved back from Spike, holding the sword at the ready as the first of the dogs came up.

It was revealed to be a small contingent of the armored grunts that Spike remembered. Though now he found it mildly hilarious that the mongrels now only came up to his shoulders. He could almost see the soldier's eyes bulge through their poor-fitting helmets.

After a moments three more joined them, making the unit seem more confident in their superior numbers. A particularly brave one thrust a spear at Spike who merely grabbed it with his tail.

Spike snapped it in half effortlessly, tossing the broken weapon aside. Spike grabbed hold of the same dog's metal breastplate, ripping the front of it off with the same sort of ease. The dogs backed away from him slowly, watching as Spike devoured the now crumpled ball of scrap metal like it were a piece of fruit.

Once Spike had done away with the armor he smiled and looked down at the dogs.

"Now that you know I'm way out of your league, I'd like for you to bring me your leader. Please. I have no intention of hurting him, or any of you. I just want to talk to him, maybe do some business with him. Okay?" Spike asked.

The dogs whimpered and dove back into their holes with their club-like tails between their legs. As soon as they were out of sight Spike looked back to Sombra with a hopeful expression.

"How'd I do? Too much scary? I heard dogs respect strength, so..." Spike trailed off, suddenly remembering Sombra's hearing loss.

Sombra had a face that epitomized lack of amusement, which was fitting given the situation.

"Oh, right..." Spike replied awkwardly, "Well since you can't hear me anyway, I suppose now would be an awesome time to say whatever I'm thinking aloud without fear of judgement. Right?"

Sombra merely stood there in response, his face still a remarkably stoic mask of pure discontentment.

"Right then. While our situation is pretty messed up, I do genuinely think we could be good friends. While Discord annoys the living hell out of me, you're pretty relateable and a hell of a lot more predictable. And to be honest, you're pretty good-looking. I've never seen anyone else rock side-burns like that, and those fangs are really doing it for me.

"Luna's thestrals have them too, but it's natural for them. Plus... I never really thought I'd meet an immortal I feel at ease with. Celestia and Luna are cool and all, but their basically my aunts. Discord is Discord, I'd like nothing better than to beat the tar out of Tirek, and Chrysalis is on my permanent shit-list for messing with my family." Spike admitted.

Spike might have continued, but something caught his ear. It was the sounds of something moving below. Spike motioned for Sombra to ready himself, causing Sombra to draw his sabre once more. The two of them looked to the nearest hole, but Spike wanted to finish talking while they waited.

"I know the dogs are coming back up. But uh... thanks? This was cathartic. A strangely liberating experience. If it weren't such a terrible thing to do I'd deafen more people. I'll treat you to something special next time I can make a flimsy excuse to." Spike ended graciously.

Sombra continued to be entirely unaware of what Spike was saying, but didn't believe he was being insulted. He decided to keep his scowl at normal levels and ignore Spike entirely as he was still uncertain of what the dog situation was and he needed to be alert.

The sunny disposition Spike was blessed with seemed to be a continual source of annoyance and comfort at the same time. It was sort of unnerving, but Sombra was quickly realizing that Spike was truly the only person he could relate to.

Before very long the dogs were upon them once more, raising the level of tension in the air a bit.

This time it was two soldier dogs, and then a decrepit old dog Spike knew right off. The larger dogs needed to help the older one out of the tunnel, making him seem like no threat at all. Even still, he was definitely the leader of the pack. Although the elderly dog was unaccompanied by the other two that Spike had seen hanging around him years ago.

The dog seemed to have shrunk with age and was relying on a gnarled cane made of tree roots to hold himself upright.

The grey of his fur had faded, and the area around his mouth was especially white. One of his eyes had gone milky, almost definitely losing the ability to see. He wore the same vest, now marked with patches of various colors to keep it together.

Of course the amber Spike sought was hanging from the dog's collar as well, though Spike was feeling pretty bad about having to ask the dog for it right about now.

The elderly dog hobbled forward, not seeming to care that Spike was an infinitely more frightening entity.

"Why dragon call Rover to surface? Rover not know dragon. Rover is old, has hard time getting up holes." Rover complained in a raspy tone.

Spike knew this was all necessary, but he still felt bad about it. Though the old dog's attitude was refreshing, it had changed little over the years. Even if the time had seemed as though it was seven times longer for Rover.

"My name is Spike, and I was wondering if I might strike up a trade with you. I'm prepared to give you a fair bit of gold and gems in exchange for just one gem of yours." Spike explained to the aged dog.

Rover appraised Spike skeptically. There was something familiar about Spike and the dragon's request didn't sit right with Rover. Rover ran one of his paws over his head, momentarily pinning back his ears. Once the mannerism had been completed a look of comprehension came over Rover's muzzle.

"You were tiny dragon with whiny pony long time ago. You big now. You want take revenge on Rover now? Swindle Rover?" Rover accused.

Spike frowned visibly but kept his cool.

"No. Not at all. I'm over what happened then. I just need a specific gemstone for something, and you have the only one that fits the bill. It's the amber-colored one around your neck. I'm willing to pay for it, or help you dig tunnels, or whatever you want for it. It's very important to me." Spike explained.

Rover looked down at the jewel in question, surprise in his good eye. Rover quickly changed his expression to one of anger and audibly growled at Spike. Rover definitely wasn't fond of the idea of parting with the amber.

"Rover find this gem himself, keeps Rover alive long time. Rover already twenty-three! Most dogs dead by fifteen, and dead dog needs no riches. Rover live long time more. Rover keeps gem." Rover told Spike, clutching the amber tightly.

A small glow was visible from the amber as Rover held onto it for dear life.

Spike sighed, hating that things had be this way.

"Fine. Does your pack have some kind of law about challenging the leader of the pack, or defeating a champion or something? If so I'll take on whoever I have to to get that amber." Spike told the dog, smoke trailing from his nostrils.

Rover smiled and reached into his vest pocket.

From the pocket Rover retrieved a whistle that seemed to be made of bone. Spike could actually smell the stank of sinister magic on it from his spot around twenty feet away. Not just any kind of sinister magic, something old and powerful.

Whatever the whistle was meant for it had ties to a demon of malign spirit. Spike didn't think Dootha, but it was more than likely it was at least something older than ponies hold on the land.

Rover blew into the whistle, producing a tone even Spike's powerful ear-fins couldn't pick up. Spike quickly realized it must be some kind of magic dog-whistle, meaning Rover might have been summoning the rest of the pack. Though Spike soon thought himself wrong.

The armored dogs that had just accompanied Rover dropped their spears and fell to all fours, running away from whatever was on it's way. The ground began shaking, and Spike heard a series of unnaturally loud howls coming up from the tunnels.

Rover grinned like mad, his broken and yellowed fangs clearly visible in his triumphant expression. Spike attempted to turn and signal for Sombra to run, but it was too late. He and Sombra were both thrown off balance by an even larger tremor. The ground had begun to crack in places, green fog erupting forth with a violent hiss.

Spike tasted the fog with his reptilian senses, smelling death and brimstone.

Spike fell back to all fours to take a better defensive stance, and turned to Sombra just in time to watch the ground beneath his hooves give way.

Spike tried to grab for Sombra, but the ground beneath Spike began to falter as well.

Spike was barely able to jump to stable ground before his footing was gone. Spike hated his current helplessness, but there was nothing he could do for Sombra at the moment. Something was rising from the hole in the ground that was quickly expanding.

Spike watched as a horrifying, white behemoth arose from the hole.

It was an orthros, but not like the mostly-tamed, miniature-orthros' seen in the modern world. This was a true hell-hound, like the ones in dark folktales from days in-between the reign of dragons and the rise of today's great civilizations.

Both of it's heads were identical and seemingly rabid, their red eyes lacking pupils and their maws dripping with frothy slobber.

The only thing stopping it from fully emerging from the deep hole was enormous iron bonds chained at the creature's legs, just above it's paws. Spike could hear the strained noises the beast's struggles forced from the chains, meaning that with any provocation it would surely break the bonds.

Spike had seen Cerberus, the guardian of Tartarus up close. But this beast was far more threatening. It had not been domesticated in the least, still a primal demon that was thought to be long extinct in this age. Even Spike who preyed upon monsters for sustenance was practically shaking in his scales.

The orthros was at least three times Spike's own size which was horrifying in itself.

"Dogs dig deep, dragon! Find all sorts of treasure! We find sleeping hound, and Rover finds whistle! Now Rover has long-life and all the power Rover could ever need! If dragon beats hound, dragon can take gem!" Rover yelled from a safe distance on the other side of the terrible beast.

To punctuate his statement, Rover lifted his clawed hand into the air and snapped his fingers.

On command, the orthros jumped from the pit, seemingly ignoring the existence of the chains that snapped just as easily as Spike had feared they would. Spike was only barely able to dive out of the way of the beast as it landed.

Instead of Spike's neck it got two mouthfuls of rock, but was far from deterred. Spike blanched as he saw the demonic hound's heads crush the rocks to dust as easily as his own jaws could.

It lunged for Spike as soon as it's jaws were free, thinking only of killing it's intended target.

Spike had no time to think, he was outclassed in terms of speed and strength. It was a feeling of helplessness Spike hadn't felt in years.

On luck or instinct Spike was able to punch the great wolf's right head in the nose just as it reached him. It's other head bared it's fangs and slammed into Spike with a quick motion of it's neck, sending him flying so it's brother might have time to recover from being dazed.

Spike screamed as he landed a good ten yards away on his back.

The impact itself was nothing to his nigh indestructible bones, but his still developing wing and back muscles felt like they were on fire. Though not the good kind of being on fire Spike normally enjoyed from time to time. This fire was amazingly painful somehow. It was as if there was a hundred searing hot needles piercing Spike's spine.

Spike could barely move, as the pain had effectively and almost completely sapped his strength.

His reactions were far to slow, and the orthros had already recovered from the right hook it had taken to the snout. It was already upon Spike mere seconds after recovering. If he was going to die here, Spike took some small comfort in seeing that he had at least given one of the beast's demonic heads a bloody nose.

The hound was crouching down where it stood, ready to take advantage of Spike's severely impaired movements.

Just as the beast was about to pounce, it instead howled in pain from both of it's heads.

The orthros collapsed onto it's side, it's left hind-leg's fur soaked with crimson-black blood. Spike watched in astonishment as Sombra limply walked around the panicked beast with the now bloody sabre in his maw. Sombra was battered, bloodied, and broken. It was hard to believe that he could stand, let alone cut into the demon with his sword.

Sombra spat the bloody sword out and looked over to Spike.

"I believe I'm more of a cat person." Sombra smirked pridefully before falling over, seemingly unconscious.

Spike realized that the beast was most vulnerable right now. Spike worked through the pain and made his way to the beast as fast as his anguishing body would let him. Luckily the orthros's heads couldn't agree on what to do for the time being.

The right head wanted to go after Spike, but the left head was attempting to put weight on the injured leg. Spike took the opportunity to slash at the right head's nose with his claws, distracting it so he might be able to pass it.

Drawing blood across the beast's muzzle once more caused the heads to wildly thrash about. It seemed as though their lack of coordination under pressure would be the downfall of the orthros.

The great dog's heads were so out of sync that they slammed into one another. They both took offense to the others' attack and snarled at each other.

Spike continued on once he was sure that the heads were distracted with their mutual aggression. Spike used the creature's foul-smelling fur to climb it, hoping that the orthros wouldn't start paying attention to him before he could get onto the beast's back.

Spike stopped his climb when he reached the base of the left head's neck.

Even if the orthros was the last true hell hound, Spike knew that if Rover turned it loose again it would definitely kill someone. Spike despised the thought of being the one to finalize a creature's extinction, but the thought of the orthros tearing through his loved ones was enough to get past it.

Spike opened his mouth wide and struck the head's spine.

It was quick, and Spike sincerely hoped that it had been painless.

Sombra was on the ground, his half-lidded gaze coming in and out of focus. He saw Spike standing atop the horrid hound, and watched as Spike finished the other head that was flailing weakly and failing to stand, only the right side of it's body responding.

Though Sombra couldn't hear anything, he saw Spike stare at his claws and say something to himself. There were tears in the dragon's eyes as Spike climbed down the body of the orthros.

I suppose I did good... Though Spike seems out of sorts, and I seem to have lost the ability to move. Sombra thought to himself before coughing up what he was convinced was something vital.

Once Spike had recovered from the guilt of ending a species enough he turned to Rover who was apparently frozen in fear.

"I would really like that gem now. I'm really, really in a bad mood right now." Spike told Rover in a rather downtrodden way.

Rover scowled and ripped the amber from his collar and threw it at Spike's feet.

Spike grabbed the stone and looked to his claws, taking in the sight of the magic gemstone. It was definitely the objective item of his current mission, and Spike could feel a somewhat familiar magic pulsating from within the jewel.

When Spike looked back up to Rover he saw the aged dog was still in post-throwing stance. After a moment of the elder dog being frozen in place Spike began to worry.

When Spike opened his mouth to speak Rover's body began to pale at a rapid rate. Spike watched in abject horror as Rover's now chalk-colored body cracked and crumbled. Within mere moments the diamond dog had been reduced to dust before Spike's eyes.

Spike looked between the toppled demon hound and the dust that had once been Rover.

Spike was quite tempted to snap in that moment, but the one thing keeping him sane was the thoughts of his friends and family depending on him.

Without Spike Dootha would be unstoppable. Pony magic was laughable against a normal dragon, and Dootha would be entirely unaffected. Spike could figure things out later. Once Dootha was gone Spike could try and atone for his transgression.

Still, Spike was left with a figurative (and literal) unpleasant taste in his mouth. Spike took the amber into his claws and walked over to the dead orthros again.

Spike used what strength he had left to pull the fangs from the beast's mouths. The teeth of a true hell-hound were a priceless trophy that an alchemist would likely kill for, being they were thought to be extinct. Zecora could do good with them and hopefully counterweight some of the negativity that threatened to throw Spike into depression.

I know the world is worth it... But shit like this always makes me question my place in it. Spike thought grimly.

Spike let out a gout of fire that sent the fangs away.

Next Spike summoned up a great deal of the magic that permeated his being. With great effort, and pains that still lingered from the fight, Spike set the great beast's body ablaze.

Spike next stood over the pile of white powder that Rover had become.

"Yr wyf yn galaru canlyniadau fy camau gweithredu, ac yr wyf yn gweddïo y byddwch yn gweld heddwch tu hwnt i hynny nad oedd gennych mewn bywyd. Rydych yn maddau i'ch camweddau, ac yr wyf yn gobeithio bod un diwrnod mi hefyd yn gallu gael maddeuant gan chi. (I grieve the results of my actions, and I pray that you find peace beyond that you had not in life. You are forgiven for your wrongs, and I hope that one day I too can be forgiven by you.)" Spike recited in the language of his people.

Zecora had taught Spike the language, as well as how to address a fallen foe in the funerary rites of old. This was the first time Spike had used that information, and he desperately wished it would be the last time.

Spike carefully picked up Sombra, standing on his back legs and cradling the broken stallion in his left arm. Sombra was bruised and cut, and his armor was heavily dented by the earth that had buried him. The true extent of the injuries was unknown, due to the dirt Sombra was covered in, but Spike could feel him breathe and hear his heartbeat.

"I'm sorry, Sombra. I was supposed to be your guardian, and it took less than two days for you to get mangled. I wouldn't blame you for hating me." Spike admitted.

"*cough* Doing the right thing is hard. *cough*" Sombra barely managed to murmur, as though he were trying to respond.

"Yes, yes it is." Spike agreed without hesitation, even though he knew full well that Sombra couldn't have heard him.

Spike felt just a bit better as Sombra drifted back into unconsciousness, seemingly not blaming Spike for anything.

Spike picked Sombra's sword up from the ground with his tail and snapped the fingers of his free hand. The blood that coated the blade was burned away, and soon the emerald flames put themselves out.

Spike cast another glance at the orthros's body, seeing it was nearly all the way gone. The dust that had once been Rover had been nearly all but blown away, only some trace white powder remaining.

Spike sighed and began the long trek home, as he would have to go all the way around Ponyville to avoid questions. His back was still giving him grief, and he was quite certain that he was covered in bruises under his scales. They'd show through eventually, but for now Spike had to push through it and get Sombra to Zecora.

As soon as the the dragon was well out of view and the flames had consumed the formerly fearsome beast a small figure stepped out of the shadows behind a nearby boulder.

It was a cat, something one wouldn't think to find in dog territory. It seemed rather plain and unremarkable, save for the rodent skull attached to it's collar. It was black with a white underbelly in a sort of tuxedo-print. it's eyes were a golden-green color.

The cat leisurely strolled through the chaos left in the fallen hell-hounds wake, indifferent to the scent of death and burning flesh lingering in the air. It walked over to the powdered remains of Rover and dug out the thin bone-whistle that had summoned the beastly hound to Rover's aid.

The cat stared at the whistle for a moment and it's eyes flashed electric-green.

The whistle cracked along it's side and crumbled to nothing mere seconds later. A cloud of black smoke floated up from the infinitesimally small pieces, seemingly drawn to the cat. The cat closed it's eyes, and the black cloud consumed the cat, or at least appeared to.

The cloud dissipated, soaking itself into the blackness of the cat's fur.

The cat seemed utterly unfazed by the paranormal occurrence. Instead of reacting the cat merely yawned before continuing on it's way, back into the shadows. It left not a single paw-print, nor had it ever made a sound.

Author's Note

So, yeah. I don't think anybody expected the diamond dog trip to go over well. Especially since I saw fit to give Sombra a sword.

I had a specific reason for making the hell-hound an orthros, instead of a single-headed one, or a cerberus. It will be revealed at a later time, a few chapters from now.

Sombra is broken, but not beaten. He'll be fine, and Spike is tough enough to be okay within a few days.

The cat isn't going to be seen again for like, I dunno? I think ten chapters? But he's hella important.

And in case anyone was wondering, Spike didn't use the fire in the actual fight since he didn't have time to get a big enough breath, aim properly, or use magic to do so since it requires a degree of focus.

Thank you all for reading, and I really hope you'll stay with me till the end. I intend to keep doing Friday updates for as long as possible, barring a major IRL situation. Admittedly, I'm going to do a bit of re-writing after the griffinstone episode changed some things, but overall the story will continue as I have it planned to.

I will answer any questions you guys have about the story's world or characters, so long as I don't deem the answer a spoiler.

I would also like you're opinions about something. I've got another story in the works, though it isn't about Spike. It's going to focus on a new OC character I've created. The story will have romance in it, but it will primarily be about the everyday struggle of the main character. The OC will be heavily based on me, and is going to suffer from the majority of mental illnesses I myself struggle with such as depression, agoraphobia, social anxiety disorder, and a form of xenophobia (not fear of foreigners, but strangers in general).

In the story the OC will struggle to overcome his problems, and his love interest will be the one to help him do so. It's probably going to be sad, and very personal to me. I just want to know if people would be interested in reading it before I get to far into writing.

Anyway, thanks again. Please feel free to ask me things, etc.

Rest And Reconciliation

Sombra woke up feeling strange. It took him a moment to even get up from the bed, as his body didn't seem keen on obeying his wishes.

Sombra raised a hoof to his face to rub his eyes, but he stopped when he felt resistance. As soon as his vision adjusted properly Sombra saw that his leg was attached to a series of tubes pumping mystery chemicals into his veins. Sombra tried to remove them, but they were taped to his leg and without his magic Sombra was unable to remove them.

The tubes Sombra was hooked to led to a metal stand with clear-plastic bags hanging from it. Sombra eventually noticed a tingling-burning sensation in his extremities, leading him to believe that whatever he was being administered was some kind of medicine. Whatever it was it had dulled a lot of the sensation in Sombra's body, leaving him with just enough to function.

Sombra's eyes widened, suddenly recalling the battle with the orthros that had injured him so badly.

Sombra reexamined himself, rising up a bit further. Sombra winced, looking down to see that his mid-section was heavily bandaged. There were also several sets of stitches over various wounds, and some bandages on both Sombra's left legs.

All things considered, Sombra remembered being considerably more injured than he was at present.

Looking around, Sombra realized he was in Spike's bedroom. More specifically, Sombra found himself in Spike's own colossal bed instead of the uncomfortable air-mattress. There was a dragon-sized patch in the carpet in front of the bed that had been pressed flat, leading Sombra to believe Spike had taken the floor so that he could rest in comfort.

click

Sombra turned to see the bedroom door opening, seeing a familiar figure entering the room. It was Spike, who seemed greatly relieved to see Sombra awake.

"Glad to see you're still with us. You've been asleep for two whole days. I've been sticking close to you, waiting for you to wake up. If I didn't know you were immortal I'd have worried you were a goner." Spike said in relief.

"Two days? I knew I had healed, but so much in two days?" Sombra asked in disbelief.

Spike nodded, walking up to the bed.

"Zecora made a potion that super-charged your immortal-magic-healing-factor or whatever it is. Since your body can heal itself from just about anything Zecora just needed to make it faster. She wanted me to tell you that Dootha's unaffected by it too, meaning we've still got time." Spike explained confidently.

As Spike got closer Sombra noticed that the sparse configuration of scales around Spike's eye gave way to darkened and bruised flesh that was quite swollen.

Spike noticed Sombra staring, causing the dragon to chuckle awkwardly.

"Heh. Yeah, I didn't get away clean either. Got my first black eye ever, and my left side is bruised all to hell. It's kinda hard to tell with the scales and all, but moving is kinda painful." Spike admitted.

Spike groaned as he dropped low to the floor of the bedroom and began searching for something beneath the bed. Sombra thought Spike looked rather ridiculous, as the comb atop Spike's head prevented him from looking under that way. Instead Spike's neck and head rested on the bed near Sombra while Spike's arms sought something aimlessly.

"Bingo." Spike exclaimed after a few minutes.

Spike backed up, and from under the bed he pulled what looked to be a folded up series of wheels and metal bars.

Once Spike unfolded it Sombra could see it was a sort of chair with wheels, a padded seat, and arm rests. Spike wheeled it up to the bed and let Sombra get a look at it as he affixed the metal rod with medical bags to a place on the back. Once finished, Spike carefully lifted Sombra and placed him in the seat of the wheelchair.

"You, my friend, need some sun to help you heal and relax. Zebra's orders. I need to train anyway, and earth magic needs dirt and rock to work with." Spike cheerfully informed Sombra.

With Spike's strength it wasn't all that hard getting the incapacitated Sombra up the stairs.

Before heading outside Spike wheeled Sombra into the living room to pick out a book while he made them both some sandwiches to eat outside. Some, meaning two for Sombra, and around twenty for Spike. All packed into a convenient basket, accompanied by a few bottles of water.

Once they were ready Spike grabbed a few other things with his tail and rolled Sombra outside.

Spike set up a small table next to Sombra, and sat the basket down atop it. Spike gave Sombra a pair of sunglasses in case the light got too much for him before Spike finished.

"Okay, you all set? Need anything?" Spike inquired before beginning his training.

Sombra looked around, making certain he had the book, his sandwiches, the sunglasses, and his water bottle.

"I believe I'm alright, though I am noticing It's suspiciously quiet around here. I assume Lyra is away?"

Spike nodded, smiling at Sombra.

"Yeah, she's helping Mom with a project actually. She's staying in my old room in the castle until they figure it out." Spike revealed.

Sombra seemed immediately skeptical, having met both Lyra and Spike's mother. Even he could see the two had very little in common.

"What sort of project could Lyra assist your mother with?" Sombra asked in disbelief.

"Lyra has a theory on why Dootha was so fixated on the empire. She may not look it, but Lyra graduated Celestia's School For Gifted Unicorns with honors in the same class as my mother. Lyra's a complicated pony with simple needs, so she didn't have any interest in becoming a scientist or a professional mage or anything like that." Spike explained.

Sombra was certainly caught off guard by the explanation, though more by the subject of the project than Lyra's intellect.

"Then your mother knows about Dootha? About me? and your heritage?" Sombra asked, confused.

Spike's smile faltered, and Sombra could see the answer in Spike's eyes. Spike breathed a heavy sigh, as though he would much rather have avoided the subject.

"Well... Apparently Celestia and Luna were busy while we were out visiting the dogs. Mom, the other elements of harmony, my aunt and uncle, and several select individuals from all over were told about Dootha, and us. They were also made to swear that they would have no direct involvement with Dootha.

"Mom wasn't happy about it, at all. But I talked things over with her while Zecora healed you. She's still cooling off, and Lyra had some ideas about Dootha and the empire that Mom thought had merit. So now it's just us for a couple days while they science it up." Spike explained.

"What do you mean select individuals from all over?" Sombra wondered.

Spike hesitated, even going so far as to wring his tail in his hands. After a moment, Spike looked around as if nobody was listening in.

"Well... back in the day, Dramaal would call a meeting of all the most powerful or influential creatures every few years to talk, and state grievances or major problems. Whether they be about another race, natural disasters, plague, or whatever.

"The world leaders and immortals are going to call the first meeting with every cooperative member in over a hundred-thousand years. In about six months, and Celestia and Luna want me and you to be there. All so they can see how much of a chance we have against Dootha." Spike admitted.

Sombra visibly paled at the thought of being judged by the most powerful beings on Earth. Such a group would surely have preconceived notions about Sombra, even if they believed that he had been possessed. It was a less than favorable situation, considering Sombra had yet to even learn meditating as of yet.

"I cannot say I am fond of the idea. I doubt that we will be very formidable in comparrison to Dootha in a scant six months. A year was quite a stretch in itself." Sombra griped.

"Yeah, me either. I'm not sure how ready we can be by then. I haven't even eaten the amber yet." Spike relented.

Spike reached into the bottom of the picnic basket and retrieved the object that had nearly gotten him and Sombra killed. Spike stared at the gem in his palm, and frowned at it. Spike could feel the magic inside it, strange and familiar at the same time. It was absolutely necessary if Spike was to be able to fight Dootha, even if Spike hated himself for taking it from Rover.

Spike closed his eyes and threw the gem into his maw, crunching it to nothing in seconds that felt like hours. It tasted like dirt, and grass, and rock. It tasted like earth, which Spike supposed was fitting. In every sense of the word it was unsatisfying.

Spike opened his eyes, and opened and closed his hands experimentally. The magic didn't feel much different from what fire normally did, just maybe in a different shape. That made little sense to Spike, but magic was often strange.

Spike dug his claw into the ground in one swift strike, and for a minute nothing happened. Spike tightened his focus, and eventually pulled upwards with his earth-filled claw. Instead of just a hand of dirt, an almost perfectly circular cylinder of earth about three feet tall came with Spike's claws.

When Spike removed his hands the cylinder crumbled, but Spike had a somewhat pleased expression on his face.

"It's a start. I'm gonna go see if I can't do better by day's end. You alright?" Spike asked Sombra.

Sombra nodded, and Spike went further out into the yard to avoid any unforeseen magic accidents.

Sombra started in on his book, a weighty tome consisting of the last thousand years of world history. The Crystal Empire was largely left out for obvious reasons, but the other nations outside Equestria had changed much since Sombra's time. Sombra had no recollection of ever going anywhere other than the empire, but he had had a large world map in his bedchambers.

Or at least Dootha had. Sombra wasn't really sure what he remembered was actually his memories or memories seen through his eyes that happened during Dootha's control.

Many countries had either grown, shrunk, changed names, or dissolved entirely. The general shapes of the continents were still the same, but the borders had all changed considerably. Equestria itself had consumed a number of smaller nations and had more than doubled in size. Apparently every nation that had attempted to wage war on the nation had unconditionally surrendered within weeks.

I suppose controlling the sun makes Equestria rather hard to go up against. Sombra thought to himself.

Within a few hours Sombra had absorbed about as much history as he could take, and instead began watching Spike train as he ate his lunch. The first sandwich was ordinary enough, but the second was quite possibly one of the best things Sombra had ever eaten. There was lettuce and tomato, but the truly remarkable part was a third ingredient Sombra was unable to identify.

It was salty and savory with a hint of something smoky. It reminded Sombra vaguely of hay-bacon, a foodstuff Spike had introduced him to on his first morning back. Though in comparison, the hay-bacon was something of a poor imitation. Perhaps a different brand, or flavor.

Before long Spike came over for a drink, having worn himself out a little while turning increasingly large chunks of earth into loose dirt. After Spike had drained his bottle of water he grabbed a sandwich and devoured it whole. Though after a moment a frown graced his lips.

"Oops. That was one of yours, Sombra. All veggies. My bad, I'll make you another if you want." Spike apologized.

Sombra paused for a moment, going over Spike's words in his head.

"I... I have already eaten two." Sombra stuttered, understanding the implications.

Spike patted Sombra on the back, hoping to console him.

"B.L.T. Bacon, lettuce, and tomato. Pigs aren't a sentient race, and that bacon was made from a wild boar anyway. You didn't do anything wrong. It's my fault, for putting all the sandwiches in the same container." Spike attempted.

Sombra realized that if Spike was eating it the meat couldn't have come from anything that could think. Once the wrongness had passed, Sombra could even admit to himself that the sandwich had been delicious. The concept of meat-eating seemed rather unthinkable from a pony perspective, but Sombra readily admitted he was far from normal.

Sombra had never put a lot of stock in his appearance, but he had a mouth fit for a carnivore. Strictly vegetarian creatures had no need for canine teeth like his.

"I think I might actually enjoy the taste of meat, and my body seems equipped for it as well." Sombra revealed, opening his jaw and showing his fangs to reinforce the claim.

Spike rubbed his chin, looking Sombra over.

"I guess Dootha's influence hits a guy hard. Though it will be nice to cook some of the stuff for more than myself. Who knows? Maybe you'll bulk up a bit with all the protein." Spike joked.

Sombra rolled his eyes, but there was a tiny smirk on his face.

"Perhaps. Though I can't imagine I would be of much more help against another giant dog, even with more bulk." Sombra pointed out.

Spike frowned, hating to hear Sombra devaluing himself. Spike couldn't claim to be innocent of it, but he knew Sombra wasn't in a position to be blaming himself for things he had no control over. Spike had actually been looking for a big enough way to show Sombra his gratitude for saving his life, and now Spike a way.

"Sombra, you're more help than I could ask for. Without you, I'd have been dog-food. You're my friend, and to prove it I'd like to show you something." Spike told Sombra, looking him right in the face.

Sombra was a touch surprised, and for some reason he felt a little warm in his face.

"Er... Define Something."

Spike noticed Sombra blushing and smirked just a little, in an embarrassed kind of way.

"My hoard. A dragon, even a first-blood, or a dragon that overcame greed has one. Whether or not they realize it. You asked about it the other day, and since you saved my life and got hurt in the process you can be the first to see it. If you'd like." Spike elaborated.

Sombra was unsure how to answer exactly, but he realized that this was likely an incredibly rare offer. Even Spike who was hooves-down the kindest dragon ever hadn't yet shown his hoard to anyone. Turning down such a show of gratitude would likely hinder the relationship between Sombra and Spike, who as of yet was Sombra's only real friend.

"I would be honored. Where exactly is it? If no one else has seen it yet I imagine it is hidden? Will my lack of mobility be an issue?" Sombra accepted, attempting to be courteous.

"Eh... It is, but it isn't. It's hard to explain. But it's in the house, no dragon would ever keep their hoard very far away from their lair. I'll show you after dinner tonight. I'll even make something special to celebrate your... dietary discovery." Spike replied, relieving Sombra's concern.

Sombra nodded, finding himself happy that he was being trusted and treated well.

Contentment was something of a new sensation for Sombra, but he was strangely accepting of his current situation. No longer having motivation to conquer or accumulate power was certainly a change, but it was easy enough to get used to. That, and the magical pain-killers Zecora had loaded him down with were quite potent, making little worry Sombra for very long.

"Now then, if I don't get back to training I'll be caught unprepared when Zecora inevitably asks me to turn a mountain into a mole-hill. If I fail her tests she makes me read like, a hundred ancient scrolls on magic and spiritualism." Spike sighed.

Sombra gave Spike a small, but genuine smile as he returned to his book.

After a few minutes and making sure Spike was otherwise occupied, Sombra took another sandwich.

Author's Note

So... kind of an intermission chapter that will be built on eventually. Sombra's getting comfortable with being a good guy, despite all his insecurities and doubts.

Spike has already taken a liking to Sombra, but doesn't have a very high opinion of himself.

Lyra is deceptively smart, as in the first season she was seen on campus with Twilight if I remember correctly.

Anyway, I was really debating which version of this chapter to use, but I settled on this one. It's kinda slow paced, but I guarantee feels in next week's chapter. And it won't be very long before we get to the next gem.

Thanks for reading, and I hope you'll stick with me!

Quality Time

After a long day of training Spike had nearly destroyed his own yard, pulling masses of earth from the yard over and over again. The largest of which Spike was somewhat proud of, as it was almost as large as the dragon himself. Granted, Spike had used up a good portion of his mana in that one moment.

Afterwards Spike wheeled Sombra inside, moved him to the couch for comfort, and got him a new book to read. In the meantime, Spike was intent on making good on his promise of making something special for dinner. It wasn't often that Spike got to cook meat for anyone else and Spike was looking forward to the challenge.

Sombra continued familiarizing himself with the modern world while he had nothing better to do. However other than reading about the major villain attacks there was little that held Sombra's interest. The relative boredom combined with the steady drip of magical painkillers quickly put Sombra to sleep.

By the time Spike was finished cooking and came to fetch Sombra he saw the stallion curled up like a cat, snoring softly. Spike snickered a bit at the sight, finding it surprisingly funny and adorable. It was still a little odd for Spike still, but he was quickly warming up to Sombra even though he wished Sombra would have a bit more faith in himself.

"Sombra? ...Hey? Food's ready." Spike carefully prodded Sombra.

Sombra slowly rose from his position on the sofa and yawned widely, unintentionally giving Spike a look at his pearly whites.

Sombra blinked the sleep from his eyes, trying to wake himself up. As his mind gathered itself Sombra's nose detected the smell of Spike's cooking. It was still a tad strange to him, but now that Sombra knew the sort of taste to expect the smell didn't really seem to bother him as much.

Once Spike had gotten Sombra situated in the wheelchair once more he pushed Sombra to his normal seat where the normal chair had been moved away for the time being.

Sombra saw two covered dishes on the table, the largest of which was in front of Spike for obvious reasons. Sombra had his own, which was appropriately sized for a pony.

Spike used his hand and tail to lift the covers simultaneously, revealing the meal he had prepared.

Sombra easily recognized that one of the three items on each plate was a steak of some kind, accompanied by a side of braised asparagus. The third item was what Sombra had a bit of difficulty identifying. On Sombra's plate was two red, segmented... things, which had been split down the middle revealing white meat inside.

The things on Spike's plate however gave Sombra a little context. It was a pair of large, almost insect-like creatures, and the things on Sombra's plate appeared to be what served as a tail for it's kind. It was strangely alien, but Sombra could see at a glance that Spike was very much looking forward to eating them.

"Introducing a classic meal well-known almost everywhere not populated by ponies, the Surf and Turf! One perfectly tenderized manticore steak, two lobster tails, and a side of braised asparagus." Spike announced with pride.

"Lobster? I am... unfamiliar with this creature. Is it some kind of forest-dweller also?" Sombra asked Spike.

Spike could barely contain his laughter, but managed to quell it as not to be rude.

"*cough* Ah... No, actually. Lobsters are a type of crustacean that typically live at the bottom of the sea. Seafood isn't very well known in Equestria, but the world over it's pretty commonplace. It's one of my favorite things to eat, but it's kind of a rare treat." Spike explained.

Sombra felt a tad guilty for being so skeptical of the lobster. It seemed as though Spike was once again sharing rather selflessly, even though he had every reason to hate Sombra.

Sombra didn't hesitate and tried the lobster, even though he had some reservations about it's insectoid appearance.

It was incredibly different from the bacon, but not in a bad way. It was extremely tender and had a quality Sombra could only equate to rubber or elasticity, though that seemed a poor summary. Over all it's texture was smooth, but it's other qualities and the warmth of the meat made it give way extremely easily to Sombra's unusual teeth.

The taste on the other hand held both sweet and savory elements and a buttery presence that tied it all together. Sombra was enjoying the lobster immensely, even though the insect-like appearance had been a tad off-putting.

"I feel a fool for doubting your tastes. The lobster is quite unlike anything I've ever had." Sombra indirectly complimented.

"Glad you feel that way. I'll have to get my claws on seafood more often then. I'm always looking for an excuse, and since I've got another meat-eater in the house I'll splurge more often. I usually only order a lot around the holidays." Spike thanked Sombra.

"Holidays?" Sombra asked.

"Oh, yeah. I guess you've never celebrated Hearth's Warming, or New Year's with anyone before. It's a big deal to our group of friends and family. We all get together at Mom's castle, and then me, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie cook dinner for everyone. We all drink, eat, and spend time with each other.

"We even spend the whole week in the castle usually, though not everyone stays until New Year's. It's everyone's favorite time of year because it's the one time we all get together. Everyone is usually off doing there own thing, but we all make time for that week. This year, you'll get to come with me and meet my whole family." Spike explained.

Sombra saw the glint of excitement and anticipation in Spike's eyes, making Sombra feel less than confident the event would meet Spike's imagined expectations.

Sombra wasn't truly surprised that Spike wanted to include him in the event, but the thought of meeting Spike's family seemed a little intimidating. The former elements of harmony and the princesses would surely all be there, and it wasn't likely that all of them, if any had forgiven Sombra for his past transgressions.

Even with the extenuating circumstances, Sombra didn't like his odds.

Dinner continued on as planned, and Sombra finished every bite of what was on his plate other than the lobster shells and steak bones. Spike of course finished absolutely everything, and then followed up with a fistful of diamonds and garnets.

Spike told Sombra that those were the best gems for toughening up one's bones, at least if you were a dragon. After the battering Spike took from the orthros, he wanted to do everything possible to make sure his wings came in correctly.

After the table had been cleared Spike kept his promise and began pushing Sombra to the location of his hoard.

Unsurprisingly enough they headed downstairs, which was buy and large Spike's private rooms.

Spike stopped in front of the door to what Sombra remembered as Spike's private study.

The door was rather unassuming, a normal brown hardwood door with a gold-brass knob. It was scaled-up for Spike's likewise dragon-sized home, but that was to be expected. Spike reached forward and opened the door, revealing the study.

There was a tremendous desk and chair to one wall obviously meant for Spike. The opposite wall had yet another fireplace already roaring with green flames, illuminating the entire room. Beside the desk sat a large, unoccupied birdcage. On the farthest wall was the room's truly remarkable feature.

A bookshelf as tall as the room itself that covered the whole wall.

It was packed with a truly impressive number of old books, scrolls, tablets, and every imaginable form of written media. Many of the items were likely priceless, and possibly one of a kind. Judging by the markings that Sombra could make out it seemed they also came in a variety of languages.

However, Sombra was somewhat befuddled when Spike closed the door after Sombra had finished taking the room in.

Spike saw he was confused and grinned a sly sort of grin down at Sombra.

"There's always more than what meets the eye, don't trust everything you see, lest the important details pass you by." Spike rhymed in a skillful impression of a certain zebra.

Spike moved Sombra a bit further away from the door before holding out his hand and pressing it against the wood.

A ring of green flames burst forth from Spike's palm and pulsed outward. As Spike removed his hand Sombra saw that the door was becoming a polished purple color, with green accents here and there. The very last thing to change was the knob, which had become a sterling silver.

Once the door was changed, Spike opened it once again and showed Sombra the study once more.

The room was exactly the same as before, except for one crucial detail. The magnificent library of mysterious tomes had vanished.

Instead of ancient books and documents the top shelf had around thirty hard-backed books of many different colors. All the other shelves were empty, save for the bottom shelf which held a few gray books in a stack on their sides. Somehow the brightly colored books felt important, even though they all looked brand new.

The longer Sombra stared at them some of the colors seemed to speak to him. Sombra walked toward them for a better look. His suspicions were confirmed when he got close enough to see that in the middle of most of the book's spines were a different cutie mark.

"This, is my hoard. Or at least the closest physical representation as possible. My memories, experiences, opinions, and everything I love about my family, all written down. I won't ever forget my family, but I like having physical copies of our time together in case I ever get amnesia or something centuries down the line. I doubt it'll happen, but with lives as crazy as ours, y'know?"

"Since I beat my greed I don't grow from keeping a hoard anymore, but I still feel better having one. I'd die for my hoard like any other dragon, and they give me motivation towards saving the world. I value each and every one of the people in these books infinitely more than myself." Spike elaborated, feeling a flurry of emotions as he stared at the books.

Sombra was unsure of what to say, but Spike wheeled him closer to the bookcase regardless.

Without speaking, Spike grabbed one of the dull gray books from the bottom shelf and brought it to about eye level. Spike took a calming breath, and closed his eyes. Sombra watched for a moment while nothing happened, but soon saw thin trails of smoke coming from the book, or possibly Spike's hand.

Very slowly, green embers burned the surface of the book and turned it a shade of ashy, dark-grey. At first Sombra thought it was merely burning, but when Spike stopped it was clearly not the case. The book was now totally dark ashen grey with black designs in the corners and a large Gothic-print S in the center of the front cover.

"And here, is your book, Sombra. I know it's a bit early to call you a 'loved one' but I feel like I needed to do something after you saved my life. This is basically the biggest thing I could do. Only my mom actually knows about this room, and she just thinks I keep treasure in here.

"I don't expect you to warm up to the rest of my family immediately, but I can tell you're making an effort. I don't want you to think we're gonna force you into the family, or that you have to do anything you don't want to after Dootha is gone. All I want from you is for you to keep trying, and to talk to me when something is wrong. Okay?" Spike continued.

Spike carefully slid the newly created tome in place on the top shelf with the others.

Sombra felt warm, accompanied by something that he believed was a mixture of hope and belonging. Sombra had never been given so much as a smile until meeting Spike, but now just a few days after formally meeting the dragon he had been given what Sombra could only describe as a grand gesture.

Sombra didn't completely understand what he was feeling, but it was pleasant and unpleasant all at once. The emptiness within Sombra's chest that had dulled was making itself known again. For some reason now was the time that Sombra's body chose to remind him he was incomplete, likely because seconds before it was the most fulfilled Sombra had ever felt.

Sombra's thoughts became muddled, and the good feelings he was finally enjoying were falling flat fast. The only thing Sombra's addled thought process could think to do was to act on Spike's words.

"I cannot thank you enough for all that you have done for me, but I am rather sorry to admit I am still afflicted. Whether it is Dootha himself, or the lack of my soul I am uncertain. But when I experience... overwhelming emotion, I lose focus and become tired." Sombra admitted.

Though he still hurt, Sombra somehow felt lighter than before by doing as Spike had asked and voicing his problems.

All Spike could manage was to reach out and grab Sombra. Sombra found himself in a firm, warm hug. Sombra suddenly felt even lighter inside as tears began to stream down his face, though Sombra was barely aware of it. Spike cried too, happy that Sombra was opening up, but sad because he couldn't do much to help Sombra as he was now.

After what was probably a few minutes Spike and Sombra separated. Sombra did his best to look away from Spike, but Spike had no problem showing his tears.

"I'm gonna get you your soul back from Discord somehow. We probably can't put it back into you until Dootha dies, but getting it is a good first step. We'll just have to figure out what the old nutter wants for it, eh?" Spike told Sombra.

Sombra felt guilt creeping in at the mention of Discord.

"I would be further indebted to you. I have scarcely been here five days and you have sworn yourself to do more and more for me and the rest of the world. I have no means to repay such acts of altruism." Sombra pointed out.

Unfortunately, Spike wouldn't have it. Spike playfully punched him on the shoulder as lightly as he could and gave Sombra a warm smile.

"I already see the good in you. Good guys do things for other good guys without expecting anything in return. Though if you wanna make me happy, you could try and warm up to Lyra and Zecora a little more. They're gonna be around a lot you know?"

Sombra smiled weakly, feeling emotionally drained by the night's experiences.

"I will make the effort. Though right now, I believe some sleep would be appreciated." Sombra asked with a tired look and a weary smile.

Spike laughed, but nodded his head. Spike wheeled Sombra out and shut the door behind him with his tail. As soon as they were out and the door had shut it was once again ordinary brown wood within seconds.

"Sleep sounds good. Between training and showing off I'm tapped out on mana for today. Gotta recharge my batteries." Spike agreed.

Just to be certain, Spike opened the study door with the knob revealing the first study once again. Once satisfied Spike shut the door and opened the door to the bedroom before wheeling Sombra in.

"Out of curiosity, how is the room trick done?" Sombra wondered.

Spike smiled, seeing Sombra had at least kept his acuity for magic.

"The normal study is a separate, undetectable, artificial-space that's layered over top of the actual room with my memory-books. Mom built it for me with magic, and I had Zecora help me link my fire to it. Nobody gets in without me, and nobody can take a book but me or it burns up and goes back to the shelf." Spike explained.

"A dragon's hoard is serious business eh?" Sombra asked rhetorically.

"Yeah well, I got the idea from a comic book actually. I was just surprised Mom could actually do it." Spike chuckled.

Sombra had no idea what a comic book was, but it didn't really matter. He was too tired for many more explanations.

With a little help from Spike, Sombra got into bed and Spike changed the bandages around Sombra's midsection. The wounds were nearly healed, and Spike estimated that Sombra would be running on all cylinders again in about four days, so long as he took it easy.

With Spike's doting nature Sombra doubted that would be much of an issue.

Once Spike made sure Sombra was settled he took his temporary spot on the floor, finding it acceptably comfortable. Honestly Spike would have been fine sleeping on broken glass or nails, but a bed seemed friendlier in case he ever decided to get back into the dating game.

After about forty-five minutes had passed and neither Spike nor Sombra had fallen asleep Sombra had had enough stewing in his own metaphorical juices. In the quiet and the dark there was far too much time to think.

"You make a much better pony than I do." Sombra stated, unsure if Spike was even awake.

Spike chuckled at that, to Sombra's surprise.

"And you probably would have made a hell of a dragon. Better than me anyway. Let's just hope we don't have to find out in a year or so." Spike joked.

"Agreed." Sombra replied quickly.

Both Spike and Sombra fell asleep not long after, tiring of the awkward silence.

Author's Note

Fun fact, seafood is my all time favorite. Second is cold leftovers of most things. Thirdly, despite my descriptions about Spike's ability I normally can't stand cooking if it takes longer than five minutes. I will literally only cook if I've been craving something for ages and can't stand it any longer.

This chapter troubled me a lot. I never could get this interaction between the two of them just how I wanted it, but I'm also very critical of myself so...

Anyway, I hope this one isn't too bad. I hope all of you enjoy it at least, and I promise I will do everything in my power to keep my schedule. Thank you all so much for your continued support, reading all your comments is a lot of what keeps me going.

I'll see you next week, and as usual I'll answer any questions you might have if I'm able. Thanks for reading!

Wings

The next few days passed by relatively slowly and without incident. Lyra and Twilight's research had gone as far as possible with their current resources, but it was pending continuation as soon as Cadence and Shining Armor wrote them back about something.

Spike had continued his training while Zecora had briefly instructed Sombra on the basics of meditation once he was mobile again.

While it was something of an adjustment to Sombra he found it somewhat relaxing. Sombra did as he was told and made sure to meditate at least an hour each day. Zecora promised to further instruct him as soon as she thought Sombra was ready.

However there were more important matters at hoof.

Zecora returned a couple days later to tell everyone she had discovered the location of the next gem was only accessible by air. This meant that Spike needed for his wings to come in as soon as possible. Spike's wings were for all intents and purposes fully developed, but they had yet to emerge of their own accord just yet.

Zecora told Spike he could release them himself, though it would be painful.

Knowing that he would need time to recuperate, Spike set in motion a number of plans.

Spike paid all the bills early, fully stocked the pantry (and liquor cabinet), and notified everyone that the flame-mail would be out of the question until Spike was back to full health. Spike even went so far as to make several nights worth of meals and put them in the refrigerator in case he wasn't in any shape to cook for the next few days.

Once all the necessary preparations had been made, Spike, Lyra, Sombra, Zecora, and Twilight gathered on the lawn. Though at Lyra's insistance the group waited an additional hour for another pony to arrive.

A cream-colored mare with dark blue and bright pink hair in a semi-curly fashion. Upon her flank was three pieces of candy in a triangle, giving anyone that could see the cutie mark a good idea what her special talent was. At her side was a rather large, black bag.

Lyra was unable to contain her enthusiasm and practically bowled over the mare once she came into sight.

"Bonny! You made it!" Lyra yelled enthusiastically as she darted over to the mare.

Lyra quickly wrapped the mare into a hug, making her blush. With a quick peck on the cheek the mare succeeded in melting Lyra off of her. The mare looked over to Sombra and smiled at the former tyrant. A reaction which Sombra wasn't quite used to receiving from anyone other than Spike, or Lyra who was always rather upbeat.

"You must be Sombra. I'm Bon Bon, Lyra's marefriend. She talks about you and Spike all the time. It's good to meet you." Bon Bon introduced herself, offering Sombra her hoof.

Sombra did his best to reciprocate with a mildly uncomfortable smile and shook Bon Bon's hoof.

"Er... Likewise. I hope Lyra was kind enough to debunk my, ... Prior reputation?" Sombra attempted.

"She had nothing but good things to say. My Lyra's a wonderful judge of character you know."

Spike smiled at seeing Sombra making an effort. Lyra and Bon Bon had been together awhile now, and Spike was fairly certain one of them was going to pop the question to the other before too long. Or at least get a place together.

"Not that you aren't welcome or anything, but what are you doing here Bon Bon? Aren't you kinda squeamish? This is probably gonna be a little... graphic?" Spike wondered, not wanting to traumatize the mare.

Bon Bon pulled the bag off of herself and pushed it towards Lyra.

Lyra eagerly eyed the bag and used her magic to unzip it. From the bag Lyra pulled a camcorder and tripod, which she left aloft in her aura for the time being.

"Lyra wanted to borrow my video-camera for this. She said it was the event of a lifetime. 'See a dragon get his wings'. I asked if I could stay, and she said you'd be fine with it." Bon Bon elaborated.

Spike shrugged, fine with it as long as Bon Bon wanted to stay.

"I'd like a copy of the tape. Mom's probably gonna want it for her ongoing study on dragons." Spike agreed.

"And you'd be right. Though I've got some equipment of my own to set up." Twilight concurred.

With a quick flash of her magenta mana Twilight summoned up a metal briefcase which gently floated down to the ground in front of the group.

Twilight flickered her horn and the case popped open, revealing a strange panel with a number of knobs, switches, and blinking lights. It also had a small screen that was currently black. Beside the panel was two rows of seven, white-crystals in brass housings, meaning fourteen in total. Each one had a spike at the bottom of it's housing.

Twilight lifted the panel out of the case, revealing it had two bracelet mounts which she opened and attached to her front-left leg. The screen lit up, but it was still black.

Next, Twilight levitated the crystals from their form-fitting slots and maneuvered them into a slowly-rotating circle. The circle hovered high into the air, widening as it did. Once it was large enough to cover the majority of the yard the crystals slowly stopped rotating and dropped to the ground, firmly planting themselves into the ground.

The display on Twilight's wrist-device began showing complex series of numbers and equations likely no one but Spike's mother could understand. The data feed changed every few seconds, but Twilight seemed able to keep up with it.

"There, my new sensor array is designed to comprehend even the most complex magical activity perfectly and translate it into code. In theory I'll be able to compare what I learn today with pony-magic readings and learn all sorts of new things about the nature of all magic! I'm ready whenever you are." Twilight told Spike, brimming with anticipation.

Spike laughed, enjoying his mother's ever growing thirst for knowledge. Still, Spike knew the time was approaching. He was understandably worried, though Spike couldn't say he wasn't looking forward to being able to fly.

Zecora gave Spike a reassuring smile, telling him that it was time to get the show on the road.

Spike looked down to see Lyra and Bon Bon urging him on, while Sombra looked rather worried. Spike patted Sombra on the back, assuring him that he would be alright. Though Sombra smiled back he wished that Spike had looked more confident.

Spike got into what he thought was the middle of the array of crystals and Zecora stamped her hoof on the ground three times. Her eyes became yellow, and the ground shook violently for a few seconds.

A circle carved itself through the yard around Spike, and stopped a few seconds later. Once it was finished the circle lit up briefly, then became nothing but marks in the dirt once more.

Spike reached his right arm out past the line, but was met with resistance from an unseen force. Spike was suddenly aware of a tremendous presence that seemed to be looming over him, closing him off from everything. Zecora was powerful in terms of spirit, enough to pressure much more powerful creatures into a state of fear.

Spike had trained with Zecora and felt it first hand on a few occasions.

This new pressure was something in an entirely different magnitude of power. Spike new instantly that it was Dramaal lending his own spiritual power to Zecora. It was somewhat oppressive, but not overwhelming.

"The wing ceremony can be violent. Should you lash out in pain you could maim those you love. I have made sure you cannot harm them." Zecora, or possibly Dramaal explained.

"Uh... Alright. Thanks." Spike replied nervously.

Twilight was frantically checking her display, though she didn't seem to be getting any abnormal readings. Much to her chagrin.

Sombra on the other hoof seemed to be barely able to conceal his apprehension. Spike could tell he was a bundle of nerves, feeling the weight of Dramaal's presence just as much as Spike.

Spike worried that Dramaal's spiritual power was adversely effecting Sombra due to Dootha's influence, but it was a bit late to stop now. Spike couldn't stop now. Zecora was already pulling out all the stops.

Spike saluted Zecora, signaling his readiness to begin.

"Gather the magic inside of you in your belly, infusing it with fire. Boil the magic, as if it was water in a vessel over a great, roaring fire. Let none of it escape your hold on it, and fear not the heat of your power. Nor the effect it would have on the others were it to go unrestrained."

Spike instinctively separated himself from the world, focusing only on Zecora's altered voice.

Spike did as instructed, gathering up all the magic in his body and shifting it into his stomach.

It was a rather difficult task, but Spike had been asked to focus his entire mana pool in one point before. His previous experiences made the difficult task more doable, but it still took several minutes for Spike to complete.

Boiling the magic itself was likely an odd concept to anyone that wasn't a dragon, but it was so natural to Spike it felt odd to need to think about it. It was part of the fire-making process dragons use on instinct, but this was on a much grander scale. Spike was trying to withhold a maelstrom of power akin to an explosion in a confined space for a long time.

It was like keeping an armory's worth of explosives going off all at once inside of a tea kettle.

After a few minutes of intense focus Spike had accumulated every vestige of magic in his body and essentially lit it on fire. Twilight's devices glowed an electric shade of green, barely maintaining their functionality in the overwhelming atmosphere of heat and magic.

Twilight herself, along with Lyra, Bon Bon, and Sombra were all forced to back away from Spike even further for fear of getting burned by Spike's now broiling presence.

Even as the ground around the circle's outer rim turned to lava Zecora stood her ground. She seemed to be completely immune to Spike's incredibly potent powers, as she had yet to even flinch or sweat in the least. Even the ground she stood upon was resisting the heat, leaving a small island in the small, molten river.

"The magic is now ready. Send it throughout your body and into your wings. Give your new limbs the strength to break free of their prison of flesh and taste the air for the first time!" Zecora commanded.

Spike struggled, but managed to funnel the wild, burning magic into every inch of his body before pushing it all into his back, and eventually concentrated it into his wings. It was the single most painful event in Spike's life.

Spike's body was naturally saturated with magic, but now it felt as though he was burning and boiling from his own power. As a dragon, these sensations were normally things Spike was immune to. This instance, was one of very few exceptions.

Spike now felt as though he was a normal pony or griffon, only on fire.

Spike roared from the pain, every single cell feeling the burn.

Spike's tail lashed out instinctively, only to bang against the invisible barrier of spiritual force. Spike's hands tried to grip the ground, but the earth melted away in his overheated grip. Thankfully the barrier of spiritual force was far stronger than even Spike's spastic rage.

Twilight wasn't even aware that her sensor crystals were exploding because she was too horrified at seeing Spike suffer so.

Everypony present for the event watched in abject horror as Spike's body steamed and rippled from the roiling magics inside. The worst of it was Spike's back behind his shoulders. The flesh actually ignited, emerald jets bursting forth as the skin ripped open to release Spike's wings and magic that had built up.

With a sickening series of cracking and squelching noises, two bat-like wings ripped forth from the fire, each bathed in the crimson ichor of dragon blood.

They were beautiful and horrid all at the same time, larger and more powerful than the wings of any other creature on Earth.

As the continued magic flow coursed through them, the wings were cleaned of the blood as it boiled itself away to nothing.

With that, Spike let out a final roar much weaker than the first.

Spike's form fell to the ground, a heavy thud resonating through the ears of all assembled. His now fully formed wings fell to his sides limply, striking the sides of the spirit barrier. A second later the circle flashed yellow and the wings continued their descent to the ground.

Twilight tried to spring into action, but Zecora jumped in front of her and stopped her from charging ahead. She had apparently returned to her normal state while everyone else was distracted.

"He will be too hot for you to handle for a while yet, but on his safety you can bet." Zecora informed Twilight in her natural voice.

Twilight was more than willing to handle a few burns, but Zecora drew her attention to the ground directly beneath Spike. The first two feet or so of earth all around Spike had been reduced to boiling magma.

Lyra had recorded the whole event, even though she herself had needed to look away and comfort Bon Bon. Sombra was outright in utter shock, not sure what to think. Spike was now a steaming mountain of meat on the lawn, and there was absolutely nothing that came to mind that Sombra could do about it.

Sombra was rather lost, as it seemed there was nothing able to be done to help Spike. Spike was something of a comfort to Sombra that Sombra hadn't really realized how much he depended on. Sombra quite nearly panicked until he realized that Spike's mother was essentially a demigoddess.

"Princess, are you familiar with any cooling or ice spells that might rid us of the molten obstacle?" Sombra asked Twilight.

Twilight smiled, knowing precisely the spell for the job.

With a quick magenta flare, a frigid breeze began blowing about and focusing itself at the point of Twilight's horn. A white ring of wintery magic formed after a few moments of charging the spell. Though Twilight took it a step further and funneled a good portion of her mana into the spell, as much as was possible while keeping it stable.

Once Twilight deemed it ready the winter-wind spell flowed in a circle over top of the molten earth, cooling it into a dark-gray stone that steamed slightly. It would be walkable soon, and that meant Spike could receive as much help as they could give him.

Zecora went into the house and retrieved a bag she had stored inside and returned a few moments later. Zecora began mixing together components from the bag into a large jar. Even Twilight who was an accomplished alchemist didn't recognize the vast majority of herbal ingredients Zecora was using, and the non-herbal ingredients sent a chill down her spine.

Once it was finished, the jar help some sort of blue paste that vaguely smelled of cinnamon and death. Lyra almost thought she heard it whisper something obscene, but Zecora assured her that it was extremely unlikely that she had accidentally created life.

"Now that the salve is complete, someone must climb atop Spike and apply it to the areas in need." Zecora instructed.

To everyone's surprise, Sombra stepped forward faster than anyone else could.

Zecora smiled, affixing a strap around the rim of the jar. Once it was ready, Zecora hung the jar over Sombra's neck so that it hung at a height Sombra could dip his hoof into, but not so low that it would ever hit the ground. Once satisfied it would hold, Sombra trotted up to Spike and observed him closely.

It made the void where Sombra's soul should have been hurt just to look at Spike in this condition. It was as though Spike had been felled, or defeated. Just about all the confidence Sombra had had for a future beyond the next eleven months or so seemed dimmer as he stared at Spike's unconscious form.

However, Sombra had been cared for by Spike during his recovery time, and Sombra was determined to do his best at repaying a small amount of his self-imposed debt.

Sombra ventured up Spike's tail, finding the dragon's body a bit softer at rest than when he was awake. Despite having a veritable suit of armor for skin, Spike was strangely pleasant to the touch. Even though Spike was still very warm it wasn't unbearable, but Sombra stepped as lightly as he could in case Spike was sensitive.

Sombra was somewhat disgusted when he reached Spike's shoulders. The scales around the points his wings had emerged from were ripped. There was the noticeable red of meat, but there was a strange layer of pinkish-white, semi-transparent underscales having been made visible around the wings where the old layer of scales was peeling away. It appeared as Spike's body had prepared for the event, already preparing a new layer of scale.

At least the fire got rid of the blood. Sombra grumbled.

"How's it looking up there? Things look alright?" Twilight yelled up at Sombra.

Sombra took another cursory glance before answering.

"I am not a dragon specialist by any definition, but I suppose it looks about as good as one could expect. It is not exactly a wound, there is truly very little exposed flesh." Sombra responded about as nicely as possible.

Twilight frowned, but didn't fault Sombra. Truthfully, the only one that knew much about dragons was Zecora. It was the main reason that Twilight had taken to compiling everything she learned about Spike, in addition to the guilt of being unable to help Spike with questions as a child.

Sombra reached into the jar and acquired some of the mystery salve in his hoof.

Sombra begrudgingly began applying the goop, amazed by how disgusting the strange paste felt on his hooves.

"I was led to believe that selflessness felt better." Sombra complained to himself.

"G-give it time."

Sombra immediately stopped his work, making sure that he had actually heard what he thought he heard.

"Spike?" Sombra asked aloud.

"Yupp. Although I almost that I was gonna die. I'm like, bone dry on magic here. Also, I'm in some serious hurt. Whatever that gunk is is making my back numb though. It's kinda nice." Spike joked weakly.

Sombra smiled, relieved that Spike was conscious at least.

"I recommend you save your strength for the time being. Let us attend to you for a change." Sombra insisted.

Spike gave a rather wheezy laugh, but didn't object. There was very little Spike could move at the moment, making it impossible to stop his friends or family from doing much of anything. That, and Spike didn't get waited on by a rather good-looking stallion all the time either.

Sometimes it was nice to be the one getting doted on.

Upon getting back down to the ground, Sombra did his best to wipe the pasty salve off of his hooves on a patch of grass. He was disappointed to find that all that succeeded in doing was to cover his hooves in grass, in addition to the persistent paste. Sombra grumbled his annoyance aloud to himself before heading over to rejoin the others.

Twilight was drawing an extremely detailed sketch of Spike's wing structure, while Zecora was grinding something in a small mortar she had taken from her bag while surrounded with several open containers of herbs and the like. Lyra was strumming her namesake instrument, playing a tune for Bon Bon who had calmed down a great deal since Spike's wings emerged.

Near the couple was a cart with warming trays, which Sombra had seen in the house on a few occasions. Apparently Lyra and Bon Bon had run into the house and fetched a number of the pre-made meals and brought them out so that Spike could eat as soon as he felt able. Likely a prudent decision.

"Spike is awake, albeit very weak at the moment. If you were planning to feed him things to anesthetize him, now would be the time." Sombra informed the mares.

Within a mere hoof-full of seconds, Sombra found himself alone with Bon Bon while the others tended to Spike. Sombra found it somewhat humorous to see Twilight and Zecora attempting to get Spike to down alcohol and Lyra trying to get him to smoke joke.

"Lyra, what are you trying to give my son?" Twilight asked with a critical gaze at the enormous joint Lyra held.

Sombra was somewhat delighted to see that Lyra froze up, suddenly hit with the realization that Twilight Sparkle wasn't just Spike's mother, but one of the highest authorities in the country. Fortunately, Zecora saw fit to come to the rescue.

"Poison joke has medicinal properties when taken as smoke. Spike discovered it relieves aches and pains, so long as you can avoid it's childish games. I myself advocate it's use, as it is not a drug that one can truly abuse." Zecora explained.

"What she said." Lyra quickly agreed.

Twilight looked a little uneasy about the idea and Sombra saw her look up to her horn for whatever reason.

"Joke sounds good about now, if my opinion matters." Spike whispered loud enough for his mother to hear.

Without hesitation, Twilight took the joint from Lyra and jammed it between Spike's lips.

Spike wasted no time in inhaling the joint, letting the leftover ash fall to the ground. Not a second later, Spike opened his mouth as much as he was able in his condition and grabbed hold of the bottle of vodka Zecora and Twilight had been trying to anesthetize him with previously. Within a minute it was gone, Spike was ready for more.

After depleting the house's joke supply, as well as the vast majority of it's liquor Spike felt a bit of relief from his aches and pains. Being so big was proving to be a decided disadvantage when it came to pain management.

"That's a little better, but I'm starving. I could eat a hydra." Spike implored.

"I can't help you there, but I had Bonny heat up everything in the kitchen for ya. In return, she wants your peach cobbler recipe." Lyra replied happily.

"Deal." Spike agreed without hesitation.

Lyra began feeding Spike with her magic, going relatively slowly.

While Spike was being fed, Twilight took Zecora aside.

"So, exactly how long is Spike going to be incapacitated?" Twilight asked in concern.

Zecora momentarily looked back at Spike, who was being fed by Lyra while Bon Bon watched in morbid fascination as the food just kept disappearing.

Zecora took notice that Sombra was staying close to Spike, but doing his best to stay unnoticed under one of the tents formed by Spike's wings. The shadows and Sombra's coat melded well, making him seem invisible, like he was merely a part of Spike's shadow from most angles.

Zecora couldn't help but smile at the comparison before turning back to Twilight.

"Spike will be mobile by tomorrow night, though it will be a week before he returns to his former might. In a week and a half he will be able to give magic a try, and in two he should be able to fly. Though I'd wager your son will surprise us, but we will just have to see how soon he rises." Zecora explained.

Twilight gave an appreciative nod before returning to Spike's side to inform him.

Zecora herself let her mask slip a bit, breathing a tired sigh. Though her body was relatively young, her soul was unbelievably ancient. She silently looked over the others from afar, watching them as a grandmother might watch her grandchildren play nonsense games with one another. After countless eons watching over unknowing creatures and trying to guide and protect twelve different dragons she was quite tired.

In a way, Zecora loved continually guiding the young with her timeless wisdom and magical cures.

But a greater portion of Zecora's consciousness was relieved that once Spike finished his trial she could finally have her eternal rest.

But for now, she would continue to watch over the younger creatures, all the time thinking them as if they were her own foals. No matter how tired she became, Zecora wouldn't leave the world she had watched change and grow undefended. Until Spike was ready to bare such a torch she would just need to be patient.

Author's Note

Woo. Didn't think I'd get this one edited in time. I've had to be away or off the computer the vast majority of this week, but luckily the content of this chapter had been gone over a number of times before I released the story. :applejackunsure:

I'm not really happy about the transition into this chapter at the beginning, but I need to set the ball rolling. As you heard, the next gem is in the air. Before anyone asks, it is not in Cloudsdale. :rainbowdetermined2:

I'm finding that even though I had a lot of this story already written it's easier to find and touch up errors or continuity problems with my self-set deadlines. Gives me a bit of drive I suppose. :moustache:

And as always, thank you for reading and taking time out of your day for my story. Seeing people enjoy my stories is one of the very few things that keeps me going. Things have been kind of hard for me lately, at least from an emotional standpoint and I really find the confidence-boost helps me day-to-day. :twilightblush:

Anyway, I intend to keep my schedule for Fridays, though if anything major is going to happen I will try and notify my followers that there is a problem beforehand. :pinkiesmile:

Thanks for reading as always, and just know that I love you guys~! :yay:

Visitors

Spike was a less than happy dragon as Celestia's sun peered over the horizon. Due to the strain of the forced wing growth the previous day Spike's body was much too tired to move. That, coupled with his extreme weight made it impossible to be moved inside.

Unfortunately last night the local pegasi had also saw fit to cause a rainstorm.

A little storm couldn't hurt Spike, but the chill combined with his low magic levels made it difficult to keep his body temperature up. Halfway through the night, Spike had started feeling groggy and unfocussed. Reptiles don't handle cold well, though Spike was normally never without the fire in his belly.

The chill, his aches and pains, and the pitter-patter of raindrops on his scales made it absolutely impossible for Spike to sleep. Lyra and Sombra had planted a beach umbrella firmly in the ground before leaving him to rest late that night, but the noise of drops hitting the umbrella was equally annoying.

Spike's current thoughts were of envy, as Sombra had been given permission to use his bed for the night and Bon Bon had stayed the night with Lyra. Everyone but him had likely slept well, all the while he suffered in the muddy yard.

It wasn't anyone's fault, but in his semi-delirious state Spike's thoughts weren't collected enough to realize it.

With some effort, Spike lifted his head despite the protest of each and every one of his innumerable muscles and knocked the umbrella over. As soon as it was cast aside, Spike set his head back on the ground as slowly as possible and let himself bask in the sun like a common gecko. It would at least help his mind function at a relatively normal level once he got to a higher core temperature.

Though with his size it might take a few hours to make a difference.

"Oooh, that's the stuff. Thank you, Celestia." Spike cooed.

"Oh yes, thank my sister for throwing around a ball of flaming gas. Heaven forbid anyone ask me how long it takes to paint the entire night sky and move around a trillion tons of rock." A familiar voice scoffed sarcastically.

Spike looked up to see the familiar silhouette of Princess Luna, and eventually saw the playful smirk on her face as she landed in front of him.

"Good to see you, Luna. I'd try and bow, but I feel like I went ten rounds with a rock-slide at the moment." Spike apologized.

"Yes, I had assumed that this was why you hadn't entered The Dreaming last night. You're usually an excellent sleeper, very innocent dreams and sincere, selfless nightmares about the fates of your loved ones.

"Most ponies have nightmares about personal things, but all you do is worry about others. Even though you know what is to come, and that you must face it head on. I would be hard-pressed to find such a fine stallion in this era." Luna complimented.

Spike smiled at that, even though it pained him.

"We both know you're a married mare, Luna. Even if the public doesn't. Where is your shadow today anyway? The two of you are practically inseparable, but I can't smell her." Spike asked.

Luna smiled, glad to see Spike's senses weren't dulled in his condition. Though it was a bit strange for Spike to be so direct. As of late Zecora's penchant for being coy and cryptic had begun rubbing off on him. Luna decided to give her good friend a pass, considering his sorry state of health.

Luna looked at the ground where one would expect to see their shadow, but as Spike had stated it was nowhere to be seen. Many ponies wouldn't have noticed it missing, but Spike's senses made him more aware of his surroundings than most.

Even when Spike was barely lucid, apparently.

"Selene is on a mission at the moment. She is up on our moon, preparing it for the worst. If Dootha does return it would be the only place for pony-kind and anyone else we can save to flee. We are stockpiling supplies and are prepared to expend a great deal of our own magic to make it more liveable. The last bastion of Earth's life. We felt it necessary, considering over half of the intelligent races were culled by Dootha in his first campaign." Luna informed Spike.

Spike cast a glance upward to look at the fading visage of Luna's natural satellite. He had never spent much time thinking of how hospitable the environment was up there on the moon.

It must be at least mildly liveable for Luna to have stayed up there for a thousand years as Nightmare Moon. Spike reasoned internally.

"I guess it makes sense to have a Plan B, huh? Just make sure my family gets their tickets on the first trip up there if I screw things up. I don't intend to lose, but I'd be stupid if I didn't think it was a possibility." Spike requested.

Luna frowned at Spike, but couldn't fault him.

By dragon standards Spike was a mere hatchling and had yet to even master three of the seven ancient magics taught to dragons by the first gods of the Earth. Spike had every right to be insecure about the coming trials.

Luna couldn't feel blameless either, considering Spike would be a thousand years older had she not placed Spike's egg in stasis out of fear.

However that also would have meant Twilight Sparkle would have never become Celestia's pupil, and it was entirely possible that Luna as Nightmare moon would have ended the world by depriving it of the sun. Dootha would have reawakened, likely preyed upon the remaining immortals, then used their blood to raise a whole new army.

In the end, it wouldn't be worth it to try and change the past. Far too many variables to consider. Luna resolved.

"We have great confidence in your abilities, Spike. But the future of the collective species' of the Earth is in question and cannot be left to chance. Which is why I am here now. We need you on your feet as soon as possible. There is little time to rest if what Zecora informed me of is correct." Luna implored.

Spike watched as Luna lit her horn and levitated a scroll out of her mane. It was made of heavy-weight parchment with silver-leaf designs all around the edges. It was bound with a black and purple ribbon that Spike recognized as the ones Luna frequently used when mailing him.

Soon after a fancy quill-pen followed, leading Spike to believe he was to sign something.

"This scroll is a modified version of an ancient rite used for thousands of years. It isn't quite as old as the magic of your people, but they had little use for such arts. This is a contract I drew up for you and your pet, soon to be your familiar.

"Percival has already given his consent and left his mark on the parchment. All you need do is muster the strength to sign. I have imbued the scroll with enough mana to bring him here to you, all you need do is complete the spell." Luna explained, leaving Spike utterly confused.

A dragon's memory actually increased with age up to a certain point, and Spike had no recollection of a pet named Percival.

"Okay, I'm a little lost. I remember reading about familiars, but I have no idea who Percival is. Or what Percival is." Spike admitted.

Luna face-hooved, having forgotten to elaborate further.

"Percival is the lengthened, proper-sounding name I have taken to calling your phoenix, Peewee. He has been hanging about Sister's phoenix Philomena like a love-sick puppy as of late."

Spike's tired eyes lit up at the mention of Peewee. It had been ages since Spike had seen the little bird he had lovingly cared for as an egg and for several weeks after.

Luna laid out the contract on the dry patch of earth in front of Spike and set the quill beside it. Spike saw a bird's claw-print on the parchment and a warmth filled his cold body almost instantaneously.

It's so big~! Peewee's not a peewee anymore. I wonder if I'll recognize him? Spike wondered.

Spike inhaled and exhaled several times, preparing himself.

With a tremendous effort Spike managed to lift his right arm and pick up the quill.

Though it was just barely legible Spike managed to scrawl his name with his tired arm. A second after the embarrassingly daunting task was finished Spike's arm fell to the ground as if it had died. Which incidentally, it felt that way also.

Spike's passable signature and Peewee's claw-print glowed green and orange respectively as soon as the contract was completed. Spike felt a mild tingling sensation, but other than that nothing seemed to happen.

"Okay? So now what?" Spike asked of Luna.

"You now need only to call for Percival and he will come. You are now bonded to one another. I have had many familiars throughout the years before my banishment and they were all beloved companions. I am sure Percival will be ecstatic to share an even deeper bond with you." Luna replied.

Spike nodded and did as instructed.

"Peewee."

For a time nothing happened, but after a few seconds the contract burned itself away and even the ash dissipated into a blue aura. Spike recognized it immediately as Luna's power, both from experiencing it and from using his draconian senses. However a new signature that Spike was unfamiliar with was slowly coming through.

Luna's magic always feels and tastes like cool nighttime air in autumn. Celestia's is like laying in the midday sun in spring. Mom's is lilac scented and feels like warm blankets. This isn't even pony magic... It must be Peewee. Spike wondered, surprised at the new magic's strength.

The fog of blue aura lit up after another few seconds, a blinding light rendering it into nothingness and momentarily blinding Spike.

Spike looked up to find a truly beautiful bird setting atop his comb.

The bird was an eye catching blend of golds, reds, yellows, and oranges. At first Spike almost mistook it as Philomena, Celestia's phoenix, but the bird was altogether too big. Spike knew Peewee was now in full maturity, but the sheer majesty of the bird Peewee had become was rather breathtaking.

"Peewee? Is that you? You're so big!" Spike exclaimed with joy.

Squawk! Peewee replied with equal enthusiasm.

"Young Percival here was most eager to drop his pursuit of Philomena when he found out you were in need. The tears of a phoenix have healing capabilities. Doubly so if the phoenix cares for the individual it is shedding tears for." Luna explained.

On cue, Peewee leaned his head out over Spike and cried a single tear that rolled down the feathers of his face.

The drop shined in the early morning light until it fell onto Spike's scales, spattering like the raindrops the previous night. Unlike the ordinary water droplets, the miniscule portions of liquid sought out the flesh underneath Spike's scales and forced their way through the veritable phalanx of tiny shields protecting Spike.

As soon as the tear drop pierced Spike's armored skin the dragon felt a noticeable difference. Much of the achy feeling throughout his body diminished, even though Spike still felt like he had just run several consecutive marathons the day before. With some difficulty and discomfort, Spike managed to lift himself up using all four of his legs and his tail.

"I still feel awful, but better than before. I wasn't supposed to be able to move for awhile yet." Spike said as he marveled at Peewee's handiwork.

Luna was elated to see that Spike's biology still allowed for Peewee's healing magic.

"Excellent. Each day, Peewee can shed a single healing tear for you. You should be completely healed by the deadline for your trip up to the temple." Luna smiled triumphantly.

Spike held out one of his arms, prompting Peewee to land on it. Peewee complied, receiving an affectionate nuzzle from Spike.

"Now what's this about the temple and a deadline? Zecora didn't say anything about a deadline." Spike asked, seeking clarification.

Luna once again reached into her nebulous mane and fished about for something. After a moment she pulled out a manilla envelope, sealed with Luna's own personal seal. It was full nearly to the point of bursting.

Spike accepted it, curious as to exactly what was inside.

"That is a mission dossier. It contains everything we know about the location of the next gem. It is a temple of some sort, floating of it's own accord. The temple's elevation makes it impossible for a normal pegasi to reach due to low temperatures and thin air, meaning it has been untouched for who knows how long.

"Still, my sister and I have compiled a fair bit of information on it in the last few millennium. The most important of which is it's flight-path. We have confirmed that you must reach the temple and retrieve the treasure you seek in exactly eight days. Zecora agrees with our estimates, as I spoke with her last night in the dreaming." Luna stated more seriously than before.

Spike racked his brain, hoping he had misheard Luna.

"I'm sorry, but you couldn't have said eight days. I'm not even supposed to be able to learn how to fly for at least two weeks." Spike pointed out.

Luna frowned, seeing Spike needed convincing.

With a skillful use of a basic construct spell, Luna created a visual representation of the temple. It was a seemingly ordinary building, made of bricks and beautifully carved stones. It's one odd feature was that it possessed no base or foundation. It didn't sit on clouds, and it certainly didn't seem to have any kind of propulsion system. It was just floating about.

Underneath the temple representation was a map of Equestria. Luna shrank the magical temple model to scale and set it on what Spike assumed to be it's actual flight-path.

"The temple most often keeps a steady pace while in flight. However, for an indeterminate reason it speeds up over unpopulated areas until it reaches another populated region. Normally, this is grounds for suspicion. But through powerful spells we have been able to determine it has no evil intent, nor any living inhabitants." Luna began.

Both Peewee and Spike nodded, understanding the explanation thus far.

"We believe the jewel you seek to be the temple's power source. If you were to remove it, the temple would likely cease functioning and fall to the Earth like a stone. Most likely on top of a city or rural area. Casualties would be inevitable, and likely quite numerous."

Spike visibly paled at the implications. Had Spike sought out the temple without knowing exactly what would happen hundreds, or even thousands of deaths would have been on his hands. Had anything still existed in Spike's stomach the dragon would have likely been violently ill.

"I can't do that. I'll have to skip it. I'll just try and learn air magic by myself, the old-fashioned way." Spike reasoned.

Luna shook her head, telling Spike that wouldn't work.

"That is unnecessary. In eight days time the temple will pass over the San Palomino Desert, the largest unpopulated area on the continent. It will take the temple exactly twenty-four hours to exit the desert and return to inhabited areas. It will be your only window of time that large for over a year.

"Thanks to Percival it is possible for you to learn to fly and take advantage of that window of time. I imagine it will be quite difficult, but no one has ever said saving the world would be easy. Except for Rainbow Dash, but she is a boisterous one to be sure." Luna continued.

Spike let an extremely tired sigh escape his lips but nodded nonetheless. Luna was obviously right, and Spike merely had to push himself harder than before. A lifetime of relatively easy going had left Spike (figuratively) soft, making Spike feel he needed to apply himself more.

Spike vaguely tightened his grip on the manilla envelope as a reflexive action to his renewed commitment.

"Eight days it is. I'll make it, because I have to." Spike affirmed.

Luna smiled a pleased smile and took to the air.

"I bid you farewell and the best of luck! Take care of Sombra, and yourself!" Luna shouted down at Spike and Peewee.

After saying goodbye, Luna lit her horn and vanished in a flash of blue. At the same time, the last fraction of the moon visible in the early morning sun disappeared. Spike smiled a knowing smile, glad to see Luna off to see her other half already.

As soon as Luna was gone, Spike folded his wings to his back for the first time.

The act seemed foreign, but at the same time strangely familiar, or even natural. Once satisfied that his wings wouldn't accidentally catch in the door-frame, Spike headed toward the house with Peewee sitting on one of the spines going down Spike's back.

Upon entering, Spike found his living room empty, but he could hear voices in the kitchen.

As Spike headed into the hall to the kitchen, Peewee took to surveying the new surroundings, exploring Spike's home. Spike momentarily wondered if Peewee knew his birthplace had been destroyed, but realized he himself didn't like thinking about the old library.

Once in the kitchen, Spike walked in to see Bon Bon at the stove cooking something with Lyra chatting her up only a few steps away. Being a predator, Spike was quite adept at being stealthy, up to the point that he very rarely realized how quiet he was being while moving about. This instance was unfortunately one of those times.

"Morning Lad-" Spike started.

Spike was cut off by Bon Bon, who had retaliated against the sudden intruder with a deep voice by tossing the hot eggs in her skillet into his face. Spike stood there for a few seconds, the literal egg on his face having caught him off guard.

After a moment, Spike used his long, prehensile tongue to pull the eggs into his mouth, no worse for the wear.

"As I was saying, good morning ladies." Spike continued with a hearty chuckle.

"I'm really sorry about that Spike. I just wasn't expecting you, and you were so quiet." Bon Bon fretted, walking up to Spike with a hanky.

Spike graciously accepted her offer and cleaned the leftover egg off of his scales.

"No, it's my bad. I forgot you aren't used to having me around. I wasn't expecting to be up and around yet myself." Spike reassured Bon Bon.

"Yeah, what is up with that by the way? Some kind of super-regenerative power you just discovered or something?" Lyra theorized.

Spike laughed, though secretly wishing that were true.

"Magical phoenix tears. Me and my pet phoenix were just reunited by Luna. His name is Peewee and he's around here somewhere, scoping out his new digs." Spike explained.

"Sweet. Bonny's making breakfast, and Brero's at the table already. Dude looks a bit wrecked though." Lyra replied nonchalantly.

Spike nodded, and on his way out of the kitchen used his tail to grab the pot of coffee that had already been made. Having not slept the previous night Spike figured he could use some caffeine.

After a short walk Spike found Sombra at the dining room table, in the same condition Lyra had described to him.

Sombra seemed barely conscious, at best.

Heavy bags were visible below his eyes, even against Sombra's already dark coat. Sombra's mane was something of a mess, and the pony-tail had all but come undone. Sombra was having great difficulty keeping his eyes open, meaning he was too preoccupied to even notice Spike.

Spike sat down in his dragon-sized chair at the head of the table, and only then did Sombra wake up enough to notice his presence. Spike was almost as tired as Sombra looked, though thankfully his features stayed largely the same at all times. Spike smiled at Sombra, who didn't change his expression at all.

"How's everyone's favorite former tyrant this morning? You look like you somehow managed to get less sleep than I did out in the rain." Spike attempted to joke.

Sombra nodded slowly.

"Somehow, I seem to have gotten accustomed to your snoring. Without it, I appear to have quite a difficult time getting to sleep." Sombra explained.

Spike, who had begun to worry snaked his tail that still held the coffee over to Sombra. Since it was hot and difficult to hold Spike continued to hold onto it, but silently prompted him to try it.

Sombra squinted skeptically at the dark brownish-black liquid, unsure of what the strange brew was. It smelled rather pleasant, but wasn't all that appetizing to look at. That, and instead of a cup it was being offered to him in a strange sort of measuring beaker or something with various markings on one side.

Still, Spike was literally the only living thing Sombra found himself able to truly trust. With Spike's help Sombra tried the mysterious beverage, finding it's mere presence in his maw seemed to revitalize him to some extent. The taste was bitter, but not overwhelmingly so. It seemed vaguely like tea, but in a whole other magnitude of strength and boldness of flavor.

The brew warmed Sombra up and wakened him a bit more than before, putting him in a more talkative mood.

"I assume this is some kind of magical, revitalization-elixir that enabled you to heal quickly?" Sombra asked, rather confident in his assumption.

Spike's palpable stress seemed to melt away a little bit at Sombra's innocent assumption. Spike momentarily hated himself for trying to put the word adorable to Sombra, knowing it would only serve to annoy him.

Spike still thought it though.

"Yes to the magical elixir part, no to the healing bit. It's called coffee, and it's likely to be found in every home on Earth in today's society. Ponies are particularly fond of in the mornings, usually with cream and or sugar, kinda like tea. It's full of a natural chemical that makes you more alert and awake. It's a poor substitute for sleep, but it'll do in a pinch." Spike replied, taking pleasure in Sombra's relative innocence.

Sombra was slightly disappointed but accepted that as truth.

Before anything else could be said Sombra saw Spike's ear fins twitch and Spike's eyes momentarily focus on the far wall for a moment. The wall between the dining room and the living room. After a few seconds Spike returned his attention to Sombra, deeming whatever had caught his senses either unimportant or benign.

After a full minute had passed Sombra decided to resume their conversation.

"So just how are you up and about? Zecora had informed us you would be immobile until at least nightfall." Sombra inquired before signaling Spike to help him with the coffee again.

Spike smiled, thinking of the events that had lead up to Peewee's hatching under his care.

"When I was about ten I ran away from home and joined up with an unruly bunch of adolescent dragons. They tried to get me to smash a phoenix egg, but I wouldn't do it because I knew it was wrong. Once Mom and some of the girls rescued me I hatched the egg and raised the baby phoenix until it was ready to go back to it's parents.

"Apparently, phoenix tears have healing powers, so Luna reunited us. Peewee, my phoenix, cried on me, and now I'm tired as hell but relatively okay. And, Luna also brought me the all of the details the princesses have on the location of the next magical jewel." Spike explained, his voice practically dripping with hints of nostalgia and anticipation.

"And where would that be?"

Spike and Sombra looked to the doorway to see the source of the voice. It was a pony Sombra hadn't met before.

In the doorway stood a remarkably skinny pegasus mare with a smug look on her face. Spike didn't seemed at all surprised to see the newcomer, while Sombra hadn't heard her take a single step.

The mare was orange, with a messy violet mane and tail. She seemed to radiate a calm, confident atmosphere, while there was a fire just waiting to escape from behind her purple eyes. Sombra somehow got the impression the mare was a risk taker, despite her rather fragile appearance. From the angle she was standing at, Sombra could see her cutie mark was a cannonball that seemed to be streaking across her flank, leaving a violet trail of flames.

"It's customary to knock before going into someone's home, Scootaloo. And I'd appreciate if you didn't mess with the sword on the mantle either, since it's Sombra's not mine." Spike casually complained at the mare while smiling a smug smile.

Scootaloo immediately looked frustrated and impressed at the same time as soon as Spike finished speaking.

"Ugh! How do you do that?! There's no way you heard me, I'm friggin' stealthy like a cat!" Scootaloo whined in disbelief.

"Dragon magic. You touch my stuff without me knowing, I know it. The sword isn't mine, but I have a connection with it so it counts. Plus, I could hear the door." Spike explained before downing the remainder of the coffee.

Scootaloo opened her mouth to tell Spike exactly why that was bullshit, but stopped as soon as she saw Spike's new additions. Within what Sombra could only define as a 'blink', Scootaloo was between him and Spike, poking and prodding Spike's new appendages.

Scootaloo was practically drooling over the enormous wings, her own out at her sides.

"Bucking beautiful man. If I weren't as awesome as I am I'd have some serious wing-envy. What's your span? Like, what, twenty-five feet?" Scootaloo interrogated.

Spike chuckled, even though Sombra witnessed him wince every time Scootaloo touched him. It was plain to see that Spike was still far from recovered, even if he appeared to be well. It was still beyond Sombra to understand why Spike would put up with something like that, even if he and Scootaloo were friends.

"Yes, I'm already rather attached to them, though I haven't had time to measure. But in all seriousness, they're still very tender. They just shot out of my back less than a day ago, and it's probably best if you'd stop molesting them." Spike politely pleaded with Scootaloo.

Scootaloo threw her hooves up and backed off, not wanting to harm the beautiful wings or their host. She quickly dropped back down onto all four hooves, looking a bit guilty for bursting Spike's bubble of personal space.

"My bad, I just heard some crazy loud roars from around here yesterday during flight drills, and I wanted to see if you'd bagged some big, bad, beastie." Scootaloo apologized.

Spike frowned at Scootaloo, craning his neck down to meet her much smaller eyes.

"No lying to me in my own house Scoots. I can hear your heartbeat changing rhythm perfectly when you're this close to me. Additionally, you aren't surprised to see Sombra, meaning you already know who he is. One of the girls could have told you, but I'm gonna go out on a limb and say they didn't." Spike reprimanded Scootaloo.

Scootaloo rubbed her foreleg with the other nervously and shuffled her wings. It was disturbingly easy for Spike to flip the friend switch into disappointed parent mode, despite being only a few years older than Scootaloo. That, coupled with the close proximity to his now not-so-cheery face made the words hit Scootaloo hard.

"I was in Canterlot last night running obstacle courses, and afterwards some of Luna's guards I know invited me back to their barracks to play cards and have a few drinks. One of them got wasted and let some classified stuff slip, including your whole 'save the world deal'.

"I came over cuz I wanted to see if I could get in on it, and maybe go on an awesome adventure like Dash and the others used to?" Scootaloo admitted, hanging her head like she had been caught with her hoof in the cookie jar.

Spike's demeanor immediately returned to it's normal level of intensity, obviously already forgiving Scootaloo for her subterfuge. Spike patted her on the back, signifying things were still good between the two of them.

"Have you told anyone about this?" Spike asked her, concern easily detectable in his voice.

Scootaloo opened her mouth to reply, but was silenced by a single claw from Spike over her lips.

"Besides Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, I mean." Spike smirked.

Sombra watched with great interest as two more young mares slowly sulked their way into the room and joined Scootaloo at the dragon's side.

The first mare was a butter-yellow earth pony with red hair in which she wore a large pink bow. Basing his opinion off of her cutie mark she was 'Apple Bloom' that Spike had mentioned.

The mark was a set of four apples arranged in a diamond shape. The top one was red, the middle-left one was a green apple-half, the middle-right was a greenish-yellow apple, and the bottom apple was done up in rainbow stripes. Sombra had absolutely no clue what her talent could be at a glance.

The other mare was something on the short side, and a very clean white. Her mane was swirls of pink and lilac, done up in an aesthetically pleasing form of organized chaos. Through the mass of curls, Sombra saw the tip of a horn, meaning she was a unicorn.

On her rump was a silver bell, set atop a neon-pink musical score with several lilac-colored notes on it. It was clear her talent had something to do with music. By process of elimination Sombra supposed she was 'Sweetie Belle'.

"Hi Spike..." The mares greeted awkwardly in stereo.

"Crusaders still crusading , eh?" Spike joked, much to Sombra's confusion.

"We jus' wanna have an adventure. Our sisters got to be famous an' do all kinds a' cool stuff an' meet all kinds a' folks. We wanna try our hoof at it." Apple Bloom replied, a firm hoof stamp serving as punctuation.

Sweetie and Scootaloo nodded their agreement, coupled with determined looks on their faces.

Spike saw that they weren't about to be swayed easily, and there was a long history of such cases in the past. In the last fifteen years since the CMC had been formed they had caused more destruction than any greed-grown dragons, apocalyptic events, magical anomalies, Pinkie Pie parties, or super-powered evils on their own.

Sombra watched Spike struggle to find a way to dissuade the mares, finding the whole situation rather funny. Spike, a dragon with magic, weighing in at a few tons, was panicking while talking to three little mares. Sombra was of course ignorant to who these fillies were, but that wasn't his fault.

Spike eventually seemed to come up with a solution, but he certainly didn't look happy about it.

"Scootaloo. You're a royal guard in training, right?" Spike asked out of nowhere.

Scootaloo blinked, uncertain of where Spike was going with this.

"You know I am. Two more months and I get my real armor. Not the weighted practice vests." Scootaloo replied proudly.

"And how often does a violent crime actually occur in Equestria?" Spike continued.

Scootaloo shrugged, looking around to Sweetie and Apple Bloom. Neither seemed more in the know than her, meaning they had no clue.

"Only about thirty five get reported per year, and probably only about fifty actually committed. I know because I've helped file the statistics before. Ponies aren't used to what I'm going to be dealing with. Your sisters never got mangled by Nightmare Moon, but Sombra and I got the holy hell knocked out of us the other day by a two-headed demon hound.

"Sombra slashed it's tendons with his sword before it could kill me, and then I had to snap both it's necks. Shortly after, I had to take a magic gem I needed to save the world from the hound's master.

"Turns out, it'd been keeping him alive. The old diamond dog turned to dust at my feet, and then I spent the rest of the night dragging Sombra and my own battered body back home while crying and silently telling myself it needed to be done for the greater good. Which incidentally didn't work very well.

"Could you three kill someone, even if they're evil? It was probably easier on me since I have to hunt my own food, but the three of you are a guard trainee, a jack of all trades studying to become an engineer, and an up-and-coming pop star. I'm a big scary dragon with an immortal sidekick. I don't want you three, or anyone else in my family of friends involved with this that doesn't need to be." Spike ranted.

All three members of the CMC had become progressively paler as Spike regaled them with his tale of hardships. Sweetie Belle seemed the most disturbed, being the most innocent of the three. Spike sighed heavily, hanging his head under the sheer dislike he had for himself at the moment.

"I'm sorry I was so hard on you, but you three are some of my closest friends. If you got hurt trying to help me, I wouldn't be able to live with myself. I'm just under a crazy amount of stress, and I feel like I just got an elephant dropped on me right now. I've got like, eight days to learn how to fly up to a temple and find one little gem." Spike apologized, massaging his temples with both claws.

To his surprise, all three crusaders gave Spike a simultaneous hug. Spike was momentarily caught off guard, but eventually smiled and carefully reciprocated the hug.

"We're sorry we made light of your job, Spike. We didn't know what you were doing." Sweetie apologized.

"Nah, it helps to talk. I just couldn't think of any other way to convince you guys not to get yourselves killed.

"How about I go help Bon Bon and Lyra with the food, and then we can all sit at the table and check out my secret spy-type mission dossier delivered by Princess Luna herself." Spike proposed.

Spike winced a little as he lifted his wing, removing the packet of information from beneath.

The idea met with resounding success, with each of the crusaders taking a seat at Spike's dining room table and began chatting like nothing had happened. Sombra thought that the crusaders were insane for wanting in on the danger, but he thought better of it. It seemed more like every modern-day pony was apt to forget the terrible things going on around them until it was necessary.

That or Sombra had just ended up as something of a cynic due to his situation.

After Spike excused himself the crusaders each took a seat at the table. As they began chatting amongst themselves Sombra was growing continually less confident in his ability to socialize with others on his own. Sombra wanted to make the effort to speak with the crusaders, but there was absolutely no gaps in the mares' round table discussion about what might be in the envelope.

Sombra was trying to think of a reason to excuse himself when his guardian angel saw fit to step in.

"Hey Sombra! Do you wanna learn how to make coffee? You seemed to enjoy it." Spike shouted from the other room.

"On my way." Sombra responded, gladly leaving the crusaders to chat.

Author's Note

Peewee to the rescue!

I had originally planned on Spike having some darker magical abilities here or there, such as summoning familiars or fighting really malevolent entities that eat ponies and stuff. Think Supernatural. Spike would have gone all Winchester on some ghouls.

Unfortunately, much of that wouldn't quite work for this story so I gave Spike the basic elements because they were easier to adapt since they make up everything.

What you're all probably wondering about is the Luna thing. If it wasn't obvious.

It will be addressed... Eventually. It's gonna be awhile. Around the time Spike needs to learn darkness magic... the last element.

Sorry. But the next chapter will be full of interesting stuff about the next gem. Then after that our not-so-little boy will be learning to fly!

Thank you for reading, and I hope you'll continue to read. As always, I'll answer any questions that you might have as long as they aren't spoilers. See you all soon! :heart:

Mission Briefing

Sombra stared triumphantly at his latest, if admittedly smallest conquest. Coffee was brewing, testament to his newly acquired skills at operating his first modern-day device. Spike had not only instructed him on how to brew the glorious substance, but also briefly described the drink's many variants that he graciously promised to allow Sombra to try at the earliest opportunity.

Spike had even delegated Sombra's authority to a specific coffee mug that Lyra used her magic on to permanently say SOMBRA in bold white letters across it's black surface.

Spike had afterwards taken over cooking, meaning Bon Bon and Lyra could eat while Spike made himself, Sombra, and the crusaders food. Spike watched Sombra patiently waiting for his next caffeine fix, a smile gracing his muzzle.

"I'm glad you're at least enjoying some of the small victories in life, Sombra. I was kinda worried that maybe I was introducing you to too many ponies in a short period of time. I'm a pretty social guy, but I've noticed that you get a little anxious now and again around people you aren't familiar with.

"I'd love to give you some solo time, but I'd say it's gonna have to wait till later. Maybe we could play a board game or something? That sound good?" Spike asked, momentarily taking his focus away from the stove top.

Sombra looked at Spike, standing there with his mouth open. He was relatively out of words, what with Spike having voiced everything Sombra hadn't known he wanted to say. Spike's ability to read people was rather astonishing, at least from Sombra's almost alien perspective.

Eventually Sombra realized he was likely looking stupid, allowing him to make the decision of merely replying instead of complicating things.

"I'm not particularly familiar with many games, though I believe I know how to play chess. I would assume the game has survived the ages? Would you happen to have a set?" Sombra asked, intent on taking Spike up on his offer.

Spike nodded, glad to see Sombra hadn't taken offense to the accusations.

"That I do. The pieces look like either the night or day guards and either royal sister. Celestia got it as a gift some time ago, but she wasn't very fond of the implications so she gave it to me." Spike replied, having turned his gaze back to his cooking.

With that simple affirmation, both Spike and Sombra's moods improved whether they realized it or not.

After some serious cooking, Spike and Sombra returned from the kitchen with a cart full of plates for them and the crusaders. The top level of the cart was of course for Spike alone, as Spike had a truly tremendous mountain of assorted breakfast dishes. The wing emergence had eaten up a lot of the calories in his body, and phoenix tears or no Spike's body needed fuel to heal properly.

After making sure everyone had something to eat Spike almost literally inhaled his food at an astonishing rate. It would be rude to talk and eat at the same time, so wolfing the food down beforehand would make reading the mission dossier aloud easier.

Or at the very least more polite.

Spike retrieved the manilla envelope from under his wing once more, laying it out on the table for all to see. The crusaders, Lyra, and Bon Bon all awed at the sterling silver seal of the princess of the night. Sombra wasn't particularly impressed, but believed the envelope's contents would likely be helpful to the mission at hoof.

As soon as everyone had taken in the importance of it, Spike broke the seal and carefully laid it's contents out across the table in front of him.

The first thing Spike went for was a fold-out map of the continent of Equus that held Equestria, The Crystal Empire, and New Griffonstone. Luna, or maybe Celestia, had drawn a red path through the map, with lines breaking the path into small segments, each labeled with dates.

Once unfolded a small piece of paper fell out, revealed to be a more elaborate explanation of the dates and locations. As well as a short summary of the temple's year-round path. At a glance it was easy to see why it took Celestia and Luna several millenniums to track perfectly. The temple never truly stops, just occasionally slows down.

"The hay is this thing?" Scootaloo asked, squinting to read the dates on the map.

"That's the flight path of the flying temple, where the gemstone is. It travels in a continuous path around the world and has for who knows how long. This quarter of the year it's over the continent of Equus, according to the map. But, it's leaving towards The Sundered Lands in less than two weeks.

"It's too high up for ponies to fly up to safely, but Celestia and Luna have kept tabs on it one way or another over time apparently. It's something like three times the size of Canterlot Castle if their estimates are right." Spike replied, taking the map back and laying it out on the table.

Everyone took turns looking over the flight path for a few minutes, seeing it flew over the heavily populated areas much longer than others. Canterlot, Manehattan, Rainbow Falls, and other large cities were the places with the most time. Smaller cities and sparsely populated regions were quickly passed by for an unknown reason.

"So what, it just floats around? Not doin' nothin?" Apple Bloom asked skeptically.

"Apparently. It's been doing it for ages, and it's never hurt anyone. Plus there isn't anyone inside either if Celestia and Luna are right. Whatever it was used for, or whoever it was built for is lost to time. Sombra and I'll probably be the first ones up there in thousands of years." Spike explained.

Apple Bloom picked up the next piece of information from the envelope, a rough sketch of what the temple looked like.

It was a castle-like building made of countless stone blocks.

It wasn't all that remarkable, but it had many small spires with one large spire in the center of the ring. All in all, it was vaguely reminiscent of a crown, but squared. According to the bottom of the page it was done by an explorer named Rock Wall atop Smokey Mountain in western Equestria over a century ago.

The high elevation and the cleaner air in the region's past likely made the mountaintop the only place to see the place clearly.

"Other than the fact that it flies, I fail to see anything truly unusual about it." Sombra remarked.

Spike stared at the drawing a bit longer, as if he saw something the others didn't. Though after a few more seconds Spike dismissed it as paranoia and moved on. However when he looked up from the sketch Spike did notice something that had gotten stuck inside the envelope which was now in the middle of the table.

"Sweetie Belle, check what's left in the envelope. Would you?" Spike asked, pointing to the envelope.

Sweetie Belle levitated two rectangular slips of card-paper from the envelope, examining them with a critical eye.

"Two train tickets, good for a round trip from Ponyville Station to... 'Farrier's Gulch'? Where's that? I've been all over the place for concerts, but I've never even heard of it." Sweetie wondered aloud.

Spike brought the map closer to himself, looking around the area of the San Palomino Desert.

It was a mainly unpopulated area, the lowest population density on the whole continent actually. The whole region was hot all year round, and efforts to import clouds hadn't met with much success. Natural weather patterns had to suffice, making the area a scorcher year-round.

The spot on the map representing Farrier's Gulch so small that even Spike's dragon eyes had difficulty seeing it.

"Farrier's Gulch." Spike pointed out on the map. "Look's like it's the last stop before the San Palomino Desert."

"Why do ya gotta do this while the temple's over there?" Apple Bloom inquired.

"Because it's the only place without any ponies for miles around. Chances are, when I take the gem it's gonna drop out of the sky. Tons and tons of stone dropping fifteen thousand feet in a populated area wouldn't end well." Spike replied seriously.

Nopony disagreed with that reasoning, allowing the group to look over the next item from the envelope. This time it was Bon Bon who took up the next item.

It was a small piece of card-paper. It was just a bit smaller than the train tickets, more or less the size of an average business card one might take from the front desk at a doctor's office.

"Reservation card for one room for two, under reserve by the Crown of Equestria. Credentials must be presented at front desk to receive key." Bon Bon read off the card.

Bon Bon passed the card to Spike for a closer look.

The information Bon Bon had just read was hoof-written, likely by an earth pony or pegasus judging by the penmanship. Flipping the card over, Spike found it was indeed a professionally made business card, complete with the name of the inn and an address.

The Sleep-In Inn.

001 Farrier's Gulch, San Palomino Province

The best, (and only) inn in town!

"Huh, guess that's where Sombra and I'll be staying the night before the mission." Spike said to himself, placing the card back on the table.

Lyra took the opportunity to snatch up the next piece of information.

A small, black, faux-leather booklet with the royal seal of all four princesses in each of it's corners against it's black cover with the seal of the government in the center. It looked something like a passport, but fancier. Upon opening it everyone saw a picture of Spike, or at least his head, and a claw-print in the place a picture of a cutie mark would normally go.

Name: Spike T. Dragon
Titles: Duke of Equestria, Knight (Equestria/Crystal Empire), Heir of Castle Twilight
Species: Dragon
Height: >10ft.
Weight: >3000 Lbs.
Date of Birth: July 10th 990 A.B. (7/10/90)
Citizenship: Royal/Dual - Equestria/Crystal Empire
Magical: Yes
Address: 001 Everfree Place, Ponyville

Lyra read the information out loud, prompting Spike to snatch up the ID in a huff.

"That would be my new ID and new royal passport, which is long overdue. I haven't had it updated since I was twelve when I was only ass-high." Spike complained.

The crusaders and even Sombra laughed at Spike's misfortune while Spike glared pure, unadulterated hate at them. Bon Bon had chuckled into her hoof, but had the decency to keep her manners about her. Spike grumbled, but proceeded to pick up the next item from the envelope.

It was a booklet similar to Spike's passport, but there was only one seal on it's cover. It was the seal used by the Equestrian Government as a whole for any number of things. Instead of black it was a gray color.

Opening the booklet, Spike briefly glanced at it's contents before passing it to Sombra.

Sombra accepted the booklet and saw that it was a passport of sorts, though much different from Spike's. There was a picture of Sombra scowling at someone, likely provided by Discord's magic. In the space a cutie mark would go was a black 'N/A' for not applicable.

Name: Sombra
Status: Probationary Citizen of Equestria
Species: Unicorn
Height: 5' 1"
Weight: 137 lbs.
Date of Birth: Unknown
Parole Officer/Immediate Superior: Spike T. Dragon
Magical: Yes
Permanent Address: Unknown
Temporary Address: 001 Everfree Place, Ponyville

Sombra read his meager stats, unsurprised that they hadn't yielded any significant new information. There wasn't anything about Sombra to know other than some data that could be gleaned from a cursory inspection.

Sombra closed the book and left it in front of himself. To keep their briefing going Sombra grabbed a strange device from the items amongst the manilla envelope's former occupants and gave it a cursory examination of his own.

Once satisfied that he was out of his depth Sombra passed the item off to Spike.

It was what appeared to be a digital watch, but there were no buttons of any sort on it. Spike turned it over, finding a small note taped to the underside. Once Spike had removed the note he unfolded it, seeing what he knew to be Celestia's horn-writing.

Dear Spike,

This watch is set to start itself when you need to begin your ascent to the temple. It has a countdown of twenty-four hours, after the watch hits zero it will be too risky to take the gem. We have complete faith in you, Spike. Just be careful up there, we don't know exactly what to expect.

Your friend, Celestia

P.S. Discord has been acting strange since Sombra returned. He knows more than he's saying, keep an eye out.

Spike read the note aloud, but omitted the last bit. He'd talk to Sombra about it later, but the crusaders were liable to try and get Discord to talk if they knew. It was just in their nature to get too far in over their heads.

More importantly, Spike felt the need to check the map again.

Going over the map with Celestia's note in mind, Spike saw that the temple stayed over the desert for almost exactly twenty-four hours. If he missed this chance, Spike would be forced to wait almost another year to get the gemstone within the temple. Time Spike and Sombra didn't have.

There were too many islands between Equestria and the Sundered Lands to risk an attempt over sea, otherwise that would be a much smarter route. If they risked waiting until it was over the Sundered Lands or another country an international incident could break out, or even war. This really would be the only shot they'd have.

Spike decided to try and not think about the time constraints, and instead picked up the last piece of information that had come from the manilla envelope. The dossier itself.

Upon reading the small packet, Spike's head was abuzz with facts and figures.

Math had never been Spike's favorite subject during his homeschooling. History, dates, stories, names, philosophy, anything other than math was what he was good at. Simple things like addition and subtraction were easy, and multiplication was also doable, along with some division.

Anything more complex was where Spike began to struggle.

Spike was a remarkably bright person, but the cold logic behind numbers was something he couldn't grasp. Any other subject allowed him to get emotionally invested to some degree, but not math. Spike passed the packet to Apple Bloom who was currently working on an engineering degree.

Apple Bloom gladly accepted the dossier, eager to devour the information.

"Flight trajectories an' wind speed estimates, temperature indexes, an' stuff like that. Pretty detailed work too. Musta sent weather balloons and stuff on up to let you know how ya need to prepare." Apple Bloom deciphered.

"I'm glad you can make sense of it. I had no idea what half the stuff even was." Spike said, recovering from the urge to pout.

Apple Bloom nodded, not even bothering to look up from the dossier.

"Accordin' t' this, it's gonna be awful cold up there. You and Sombra really could freeze up there if y'all don't prepare properly." Bloom told Spike, agreeing with the dossier.

Spike nodded, taking it into consideration.

"I'm temperature controlled. By mission-day I'll be back to full health and the fire in my belly can keep me toasty. That just leaves the question of how to keep Sombra warm. He'll have to ride on my back, and I still need to find a suitable harness for him to be able to ride safely." Spike replied, dismissing some of the immediate concerns.

Apple Bloom tapped her hoof against her chin, looking back over the dossier again.

"Ya got some paper an' a pen I could borrow?" Apple Bloom asked Spike.

Without being prompted, Lyra used her magic to open a drawer in the china cabinet across the room. A moment later, the items Apple Bloom had requested floated over to the appreciative mare. Apple Bloom wasted no time in getting to work, using the facts and figures of the dossier as a reference material.

After a few minutes of note-taking, Apple Bloom looked up from her work.

"Scootaloo, there's a tape measure in mah bag. Could you get it and go take Spike's measurements for me?" Apple Bloom asked in a tone that sounded more commanding than asking.

Spike and Scootaloo both stood up, adhering to Apple Bloom's orders. Everyone else watched the scene with interest, wanting to know where things were going.

Scootaloo retrieved the tape measure and began her work, taking all Spike's measurements. Spike blushed the majority of the exercise, embarrassed by how large the figures were when compared to the average pony. Toward the end of the measurement taking however Spike was grimacing in discomfort.

Getting his wingspan and measuring the width of his back and area between his wings caused some rather painful reactions, bothering Spike in his tender state. Spike gritted his teeth and did it anyway, knowing that Apple Bloom wouldn't needlessly subject him to anything painful.

"Now do Sombra, an' try and guess a weight for me." Apple Bloom ordered once her original demands had been met.

"I'd say no more than one-thirty-five, give or take. An extra forty or fifty if he's in full armor. I can carry a literal ton without a lot of difficulty, so weight probably isn't an issue." Spike chimed in, saving Sombra the embarrassment of being mare-handled by Scootaloo that much.

Apple Bloom nodded, while Scootaloo took Sombra's remaining measurements. Sombra was thoroughly unamused, but figured that if whatever Apple Bloom was cooking up could prevent him from freezing it would be worth it.

"Wow, for a stallion you're crazy light. You look a lot bigger than that." Sweetie Belle announced as Scootaloo kept Sombra occupied. While Scootaloo had him in an awkward position Sombra couldn't retaliate when she decided to poke him experimentally," Oh neat. You're like, forty percent fluff, and underneath you're really scrawny."

Sombra huffed, unhappy with Sweetie's description.

"I lived in the Crystal Empire a thousand years ago. It was cold, so naturally my fur must have gotten longer to accommodate me better or something of the like. I've never needed brawn before, since while I was a villain I had more power than any other stallion on the planet." Sombra groused unhappily back at Sweetie Belle.

"No need to get defensive Sombra. Sweetie didn't mean anything by it. Unique qualities are what make people interesting. You're a little more unique than most, but it gives you a sorta mysterious quality, you know?" Spike told Sombra, trying to comfort him.

Sombra's annoyance was smothered to a dull muttering, but a slight blush was evident on his face.

Sombra found himself feeling a little flustered, and without realizing he was doing it Sombra avoided Spike's eyes. Sombra wasn't paying attention to Scootaloo who was in the seat beside him either, not noticing her lean towards him.

"So are you like, Spike's coltfriend or something? I know you're possessed or a demon or whatever, but Spike's a dragon so I imagine he's open to a lot of things. If you two are trying to keep it on the down-low I totally get it. Me and Sweetie Belle kept things quiet for the first few months, test the waters. Right?"

Sombra turned to face Scootaloo who seemed totally innocent, not wanting to alert anyone else. Sombra looked around, making sure no one else could hear him.

"I do not have a romantic interest in Spike. Spike is merely teaching me how to become a relatively normal pony, and in return I am assisting him with destroying the demon within me. Besides, I imagine Spike has enough to deal with, what with saving the world and all."

Sombra felt satisfied with his answer, turning back to face front again.

"That's too bad. I'd say the big guy's got the hots for you." Scootaloo whispered back, catching Sombra off guard.

Sombra chose to ignore Scootaloo entirely.

Even though as soon as that had been said, the empty pulsating sensation in Sombra's chest returned.

Sombra chose to ignore it as well. Sombra knew he couldn't be having feelings for Spike beyond friendship. Sombra barely understood friendship as is, and to think he was experiencing a more powerful emotion was quite preposterous to Sombra.

Even if the beating heart in Sombra's chest might have had other thoughts, if Sombra was capable of understanding it.

"There we go. Ah've designed a lightweight, insulated pod equipped with an oxygen mask fer Sombra. If you front the bill, Spike, I can get the materials and have it made in about five days." Apple Bloom informed Spike, passing him the design.

Spike angled the sketch so Sombra could see it as well.

Sombra was infinitely grateful for the distraction.

The design reminded Spike of the cockpit of the concept vehicle the minotaurs had tried to sell Equestria several years ago. Given the fact that about a third of the country could fly under their own power the minotaurs had gotten laughed out of the throne room, but the design had still been impressive in retrospect.

Spike looked over the included list of required materials: surgical tubing, an air tank, sheet metal, fiberglass, and some other things Spike wasn't familiar with. All in all, the cost seemed justified, and judging by the sketch it wouldn't hinder flight at all. Spike nodded his consent, passing the design back to Apple Bloom.

Spike got up from his seat without excusing himself. Everyone watched as Spike walked over to the china cabinet Lyra had retrieved the pen and pad from earlier.

Spike grabbed either side of the cabinet with his tremendous hands and moved it out of the way rather effortlessly, barely making the glassware inside rattle at all.

Behind the china cabinet was more than just bare wall. There was a large safe built into the wall, set back a bit so the handle wouldn't stop the cabinet from pressing against the wall. Spike closed his eyes as he grabbed the dial and pressed his ear to the wall, turning it either way, listening for distinct clicks.

After a moment, Spike pulled the door open, revealing several bulging bags of gold and various other valuables. To most ponies it was a small fortune, but to Spike it was just a starting finance for a long life.

"Holy crap Spike, is that your hoard?" Scootaloo asked excitedly, literally flying from her seat to the dragon's side in what couldn't have been more than a second and a half.

"No. Just money. I only put about as much value on it as a pony would, but the dragon in me just doesn't trust banks. I keep a savings account with interest for the future, but it's nothing right now." Spike responded nonchalantly.

Spike grabbed a medium-sized bag from within the safe and tossed it onto the table in front of Apple Bloom. The bag made a loud thunk.

Apple Bloom tried to lift the bag, managing with obvious effort.

"I'd say that'd cover it. Probably more than one even. But why'd ya shut yer eyes when ya opened the safe?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I can hear the tumblers shift, so the numbers are irrelevant. That means nopony could steal the combo from me. Plus I like feeling like a safe-cracker." Spike replied, shutting the safe door with his tail.

Apple Bloom giggled and rolled her eyes, slipping the bag of bits into her bag.

"Well, Ah'm gonna need you to fly to Canterlot College of Constructive Arts an' show off the pod t' mah instructor eventually, but other than that Ah'm ready to roll. Ah'll bring y'all the finished product for testin', then Ah'll be able t' iron out any minor flaws before the actual mission." Apple Bloom told Spike and the group.

Apple Bloom packed up her design and the gold and headed for the door. Scootaloo and Sweetie joined her, as the crusaders were still nigh inseparable. Even if neither would have much interest in the business of what Apple Bloom was doing they'd still stick with her.

"Thanks for having us, Spike." Sweetie thanked Spike.

"And for the grub." Scootaloo added.

"And the extra gold." Apple Bloom said gratefully.

"Don't be strangers. Even with all the crazy crap going on, I can always make time." Spike waved as they headed out.

Almost right after the crusaders were gone Bon Bon stood up and kissed Lyra passionately, causing the mare to melt like vanilla-mint swirl ice cream. A seemingly constant reaction, Sombra noticed. Bon was all the way to the kitchen doorway by the time Lyra recovered.

"I should really head out too. I really appreciate you letting me hang around though, Spike, Sombra. We should double date sometime." Bon Bon said sweetly as she walked into the kitchen on her way out.

Both Spike and Sombra looked to Lyra with looks set to kill, causing Lyra to smile nervously.

"Hey Bonny, lemme walk you home!" Lyra yelled out while keeping a nervous eye on her companions.

In a flash of golden light, Lyra was gone. Obviously having teleported into the living room. Spike just face-clawed, while Sombra contemplated whether or not a minor act of revenge was appropriate in this situation. Something non-violent or not harmful, like putting poison joke extract on her pillow or something.

Zecora could likely help him with that.

"You wanna go take a nap, and then maybe play some chess? I'm pretty sure neither of us slept last night, and the next few days are gonna be a lot of work." Spike proposed after a moment.

"Fine. The coffee is beginning to wear off anyway." Sombra grumbled, getting out of his seat and heading out of the room.

Spike momentarily wondered if he was reading too much into things, or if Lyra was getting to him.

Soon Spike pushed it out of his head, hoping to get a little sleep before anything else happened. Spike didn't even notice Peewee land on his comb as he headed out into the hall after Sombra. Right now sleep was all that mattered, and it was a welcome distraction to all sorts of problems.

Author's Note

For Spike's birth-date I made it ten years before Luna's return, and had originally planned to use the episode Secret of My Excess's air date for the number, but unfortunately it happened in December while the episode clearly took place in summer, so I switched it to July while keeping the number 10 from the air date.

Also, in this head-canon that makes Twilight Sparkle's birthday July 3rd via the same method. The episode Sweet and Elite with her birthday in it aired exactly seven days before Secret of My Excess, making Spike's birthday a week after her's exactly. Or at least for this purpose.

I decided to leave the ID info to the side so it'd look more official. I tried centering it, but it just didn't look right. :duck The formatting still kinda bugs me.

Sombra and Spike are both getting vibes off of each other, but neither one wants to admit it. Sombra because he has literally no idea how to. Spike because he thinks it would be wrong to put that kind of emotional strain on Sombra.

Which, you know, is the right thing to do. It suuuucks, but it is. Spike really likes being with him, but doesn't think the situation allows for it. Even though he wants it to happen.

He also worries that he's projecting feelings onto Sombra because he's the only available immortal. Spike couldn't live with himself if he did something so shallow as to enter an extremely long-term relationship for that reason.

Anyway, more to come. Hopefully I can keep my schedule. I've been tempted to reveal a few things here and there, but I've been good. Lol. A handful of chapters left until the next gem, which the obtaining of will be quite eventful.

Thanks for reading as always, and your support is what keeps me going. See you all next week! :heart:

Flying?

The day after Spike and his growing number of supporters went through the dossier started out like any other. Spike and Sombra awoke from their individual beds at seven, got cleaned up, and headed back upstairs to face the light of day and fill their bellies.

Surprisingly enough, Lyra was already up when they came upstairs. Although she seemed quite tired, saying that she was trying to adjust her schedule for maximizing time with Bon Bon. She also passed Sombra something once they were all at the dining room table after Spike made breakfast.

Sombra took the object with some interest.

It almost seemed like a scroll at first, but upon holding it Sombra found it much too heavy. After removing the rubber band from the middle Sombra unrolled it to see that it was a collection of large sheets of paper, covered with boxed-in articles of printed type. The header at the top of the front page declared it 'THE MORNING SUN', which was apparently Equestria's premier news source.

"It's a newspaper. It's like that guy that used to go around town yelling important stuff in olden times, but quieter." Lyra explained.

"The town crier." Spike replied helpfully.

"Yeah, him. I bought a subscription for the house after I saw one on Bonny's doorstep yesterday. I figured you could use it to catch up on current events and stuff, and see how normal ponies live or whatever." Lyra finished.

Sombra's first thought was to tell Lyra how surprised he was that she had had a good idea, but decided against it. Spike would likely chastise him for it, and it wouldn't go very far in becoming reformed. Sombra knew the proper thing was to thank Lyra, which he often had trouble doing.

"Thank you. I'm sure this daily 'newspaper' will aid in my adjustment." Sombra thanked Lyra, only somewhat certain of his own sincerity.

"No big deal, Brero. You're a good dude, or at least a good dude in-the-making." Lyra replied before going back to her breakfast.

Sombra ignored his ever annoying nickname, starting in on his own meal while reading the paper.

The main article was about the newest book in the Daring Do series was once again being pushed back by the author. Sombra knew nothing about the series, but it was apparently the longest running series of fantasy novels in centuries, as well as the best-selling, and most-loved.

There were several pieces Sombra took an interest in, including an article about why the Grand Galloping Gala, the social event of the year had been pushed to early fall instead of late summer. Apparently someone on the royal planning committee forgot to mail the invitations, resulting in her being fired by the committee head.

According to the paper the party this year would be especially grand to make up for the mistakes on their part.

Sombra decided to read the rest later, as he and the others had already finished eating. Sombra downed the rest of his coffee, allowing Spike to clear the table. As Sombra headed back through the kitchen he found Peewee sitting on the counter, pecking away at a saucer with a pile of seed atop it.

Sombra had briefly met the bird the day before, as it slept perched atop Spike's comb during their naps and watched them play chess afterwards. Peewee was rather well behaved, leaving Sombra with no grievances against him. Sombra merely stopped to watch the bird eat for a time, wondering exactly how powerful magical tears could be.

Sombra could see a wet spot below Peewee's eye, meaning Spike must have already received today's dosage as he fed Peewee.

Sombra eventually tired of merely standing around and instead made his way to the living room. Spike was sitting on the couch, reading a book on the mechanics of flying. There was a serious expression on his face, telling Sombra that it was best not to disturb him.

Sombra decided now would be as good a time as any to peruse the rest of the information the newspaper had to offer, waiting for something else to happen.

Sombra looked through the arts and culture section, finding little of any interest to him. Sombra immediately accepted that he didn't have much of a creative side, finding that his reality was likely stranger than anything the morning paper would have to offer.

Sombra paused when he got to the obituaries, wondering what it was like to lose someone.

It was likely still a far off thing for Sombra to worry about, being as everyone he knew was either relatively young or essentially immortal. Still, mortality was something of an intangible concept for Sombra, having cheated death before, and having no memories of ever seeing anyone die with his own eyes. Sombra couldn't even count the diamond dog that turned to dust, as he had been fading in and out of consciousness by then.

Sombra briefly entertained the idea of asking Spike or one of Spike's friends about it, but something told him it wasn't the easiest subject to breach with someone you haven't known for very long. Luckily, Sombra was pulled from his ethical dilemma when Spike lay the book down on the coffee table and got up from his seat on the couch.

"Okay, time to fly." Spike told himself with conviction.

Sombra looked Spike over somewhat skeptically, all the while remembering his condition two days ago.

"Are you entirely sure that is a good idea? Zecora told you it would likely be two weeks before you'd be airborne. It has been all of a day and a half, and two magical bird tears." Sombra pointed out.

Spike seemed to take Sombra's council into consideration, but soon unfolded his wings experimentally. The aches and pains of the previous day were almost completely gone, almost like they hadn't been so terrible just the other day. Spike even wiggled the little fingers atop each of his wings, finding they too seemed relatively fine.

"I've only got five days to learn how to fly before we leave for Farrier's Gulch. We'll spend the majority of day six on the train, then on day seven we head out into the desert. Day eight is our twenty four hour window to get the gem from the temple.

"I need to start now." Spike replied, assuring both Sombra and himself.

Sombra followed Spike outside, even though he was still rather skeptical toward Spike's preparedness.

After a few moments of wing-stretches, Spike was ready to see if he could actually get off the ground.

Spike got a hundred feet or so away from the house in case of crashes, and realized he wasn't entirely sure where to begin. Spike assumed that his instincts would tell him what to do in the air, but precisely how to get airborne was rather vague.

Spike began by simply flapping his wings, trying to get in the air with sheer wing-power alone.

Spike barely got six inches off the ground using only his wings, causing him to cease flapping and land back down with a heavy thud.

"Okay, that really hurt. I'm just way too heavy to use just my wings as is. There's gotta be some kind of trick to this." Spike told himself.

Spike decided to get himself flapping slowly, and once he had a steady rate going he pretended to pounce, kicking off the ground.

The jump succeeded in getting him a good five feet off the ground, and Spike even managed to maintain his altitude for a grand total of around twenty seconds in which Spike began drifting down lazily.

Spike let out a loud sigh of discontentment as his claws hit the ground again. Being unable to fly was essentially dooming everyone, and the thought of failure was already weighing heavily on Spike's mind.

Even still Spike's resolve wasn't about to waver of a minor setback.

Spike continued on for an hour and a half before taking a break. In that time Spike hadn't made an progress, and in trying to gain some elevation succeeded in accidentally forcing a tree to buckle under his weight. Other than that, nothing remarkable came out of the time spent.

Sombra could feel the stress Spike was giving off involuntarily and began to empathize with him. Sombra merely didn't know exactly how to express what his new level of emotional understanding let him know. Sombra decided the best course of action would be to play it by ear in offering advice.

"I believe social protocols would insist I try and motivate you in this endeavor, Spike. Unfortunately I think we both happen to be falling short of any real confidence in you successfully taking flight today. I suggest you consult Zecora." Sombra commented from the sidelines.

Spike grumbled a little, but he couldn't fault Sombra for being right or telling the truth.

"Yeah, you're right. I'm not real confident right now either. I should try and get Zecora to come over. Luna said she knows about Peewee healing me and the timetables getting moved way up." Spike suggested, Sombra nodding in agreement.

Spike momentarily left Sombra alone outside until he returned.

Spike had a hastily written missive, which he sent off to Zecora with a small burst of flames. The magical ash whisked itself away, off to meet the striped shaman of the Everfree.

They didn't need to wait long, as Zecora sent a reply instead of coming in person. Spike belched it out just two or three minutes later.

Spike quickly unrolled the scroll, hoping that Zecora had at least given him advice or acknowledgement that she would come to his aid. Upon reading it however, Spike's hopes were immediately dashed.

I have potions for your trip on the brew, thus I am unable to come help you.

Do your best to master flight, and tomorrow I will arrive to shed some light.

"Fan-friggin-tastic. We're on our own for the day." Spike griped before flat out incinerating the letter in his claw with fire magic.

Sombra was a tad disheartened by the news, but luckily being powerless hadn't robbed him of any of his intellect.

"You could always ask some of your acquaintances that already know how to fly. Given the fact that you know a fair number of people I assume many of them are gifted with wings. Your mother, or Scootaloo for instance." Sombra suggested, seeing Spike getting very frustrated with himself.

Spike nodded, finding the suggestion to be their best option.

Spike momentarily retreated into the house and retrieved a bag full of something that clacked around like ceramics or porcelain. Spike opened the bag to allow Sombra a look.

The bag was full of enormous fangs, each easily the size of a kitchen knife or larger.

"This is full set of one of the hell hound's head's fangs. I gave most of the other head's to Zecora for potions, kept one for myself, gave one to Lyra as a souvenir, and sent one to mom. I'm gonna sell the rest in town to a guy I know. They're worth a lot. Since we're going into town I figured now would be a good time." Spike explained.

"Disgusting, but useful." Sombra stated.

After a long, uneventful walk Sombra and Spike arrived in Ponyville.

Spike wished to trade the fangs for money before finding one of his flying companions, to which Sombra didn't object.

Spike led Sombra to a large, but unimpressive-looking shop setting directly between the normal part of town and the slums.

The sign for the store looked old and worn, seemingly intentionally. The building itself seemed relatively new, but was a dull gray that did nothing to draw your attention to it. If you didn't know to look for it you probably wouldn't pay the place any mind. Instead of words, the sign merely had a stylized representation of a mortar and pestle.

In the front window of the shop was a large assortment of jars, each filled with various unsettling things floating in colorful liquids. There were also all kinds of masks and various trinkets Sombra couldn't name. Very little else could be seen through the window, telling passerby's that the shop was poorly lit.

Spike balled his fist and knocked on the wall of the shop, not wanting to break the door.

Several minutes passed, and still no one came to greet them.

"Are you certain that whoever owns this place is in? I don't even see a light on inside, or business hours posted anywhere." Sombra asked uncertainly.

"He's always here. He never leaves." Spike replied confidently.

Sure enough, not three seconds after Spike assured Sombra the store was occupied the front door swung open.

A white zebra with black stripes poked his head out to see Spike and Sombra. He was a tad taller than an ordinary pony but he was also much thinner, to the point it looked as if he wasn't in the practice of eating regularly.

He wore a number of silver bracelets on one leg, and a single, larger bracelet with a lock motif on the other. There were extremely dark purple bags under his eyes, and he was quick to shield his eyes from the sun. There were half-moon spectacles on his nose that seemed a bit too far down.

Sombra felt that Spike wasn't kidding when he said the owner never left the store when he had taken the stallion's appearance in fully.

The stallion looked Spike over, seeming a tad jittery. However, to Sombra's surprise he seemed thoroughly more uneasy seeing Sombra than he did Spike. Sombra found it odd, but he doubted he knew who Sombra actually was.

"Come inside. I'd rather not be out here longer than I have to." The stallion told them before heading in again.

Sombra was almost certain there was a touch of hesitation in his voice.

Sombra entered the building cautiously, and soon after Spike stuck his head through the doorway with the bag of fangs resting on his snout. Spike's shoulders were far too broad to enter the pony-sized door any further, but Spike seemed fine with keeping himself like that.

Sombra looked around the shop, seeing a table in one corner with a full chemistry set, and a mortar and pestle.

The storefront had a long counter top that stretched the majority of the room, and behind it were seemingly hundreds of little drawers built into the wall.

There were a number of plants and herbs in pots along one wall under sun lamps with a complex system of tubes running water to each, depending on the will of a valve behind the counter. On the wall opposite the counter was an Athenor furnace, and a door with a sign reading: Staff Only.

There were around seven bookcases on the wall opposite the plants, each filled with worn texts, leather-bound tomes, and loose scrolls. Various macabre nick-knacks or seemingly mystic objects sat atop the edges of the counter, even atop the cash register. The room was very disorderly, but in a manageable, almost charming way. It was the very definition of controlled chaos, making Sombra think Discord would have felt right at home.

The entire store was dimly lit by overhead lanterns hanging from the ceiling, each producing a glimmer of almost eerie blue fire. The smell of the shop was something like musty old books, flowers, and chemicals.

Once behind the counter the zebra stallion seemed to loose some of the tension he had gained upon seeing Spike and Sombra. Even more so when he locked the passage barring segment between the wall and the counter in place.

"Good day, Spike. I assume that you've found something of value for me, considering I wasn't expecting your usual shipment of alchemical components from the Everfree for another three weeks." The stallion greeted Spike, almost ignoring Sombra's presence entirely.

Sombra could tell that the stallion was keeping watch of him from the corner of his eye though.

"Indeed I do, Earl. But first I'd like to introduce you to a friend of mine. This is Sombra. He's staying with me while he deals with some... uh, inner demons." Spike replied, motioning to Sombra, getting Earl's attention.

Sombra rolled his eyes at the double meaning of the word, but at that instant it occurred to Sombra that Earl had some inner demons of his own. Though hopefully more of the figurative type.

Earl looked Sombra over for a moment, and Sombra noticed a much more relaxed demeanor come over Earl. After a moment, the zebra smiled and offered Sombra his hoof.

"Greetings, Sombra. Welcome to Erlenmeyer Flask's Apothecary, Pharmacy, and Potion Emporium. I'm Erlenmeyer Flask of course, though Spike has taken to calling me Earl. I have something of an understanding of inner demons myself, and I wish you the best of luck." Earl greeted Sombra.

"Hello." Sombra replied awkwardly after taking his hoof back.

Sombra could only now see Earl's cutie mark, an Alembic, a type of glassware used in alchemy and chemistry.

"Earl, I've... Let's say, happened upon some genuine hell hound fangs. I figured you might wanna buy them. In this bag here there's a complete set. forty-two fangs, all for you." Spike advertized.

Earl eagerly reached over the counter and grabbed the bag from Spike's snout and set it on the counter-top. Earl opened the bag and began laying them out on the counter to examine them, even going so far as to put on a loupe like he was a jeweler inspecting the quality of a precious jewel.

After laying them out in the configuration they would have been in the actual jaw, Earl took one of the canine's canines and evaluated it once more. Lastly, Earl took the canine, brought it up to his mouth, and licked it briefly. Much to Sombra's disgust.

"Brimstone aftertaste. These are genuine, and fresh. I'd say they were plucked not much more than a week ago. The quality is also stunning, the hell hound must have been very old, and very powerful.

"I'd value this set at around fifteen thousand bits in total. Likely much more if you auctioned them off in Canterlot, they've been off the market for nearly a century." Earl concluded.

Spike whistled, amazed that the fangs were so valuable. For a moment Spike was silent, but soon turned his focus back to Earl.

"Tell you what, Earl. I'll give you the whole lot of 'em for five thousand bits. I'd be happier knowing they're going to a pony who can use them to their utmost potential." Spike generously offered.

Earl nodded his head in agreement very quickly before diving down behind the counter.

After a few minutes of rustling behind the counter Earl reappeared with a very large, round bottle of a clear, amber liquid with a cobra sitting upright within it. Next, Earl produced a checkbook from behind the counter and quickly wrote out a check for Spike.

"You are surely the most generous dragon on the planet, Spike! It almost makes me want to go out into the world to see if there are other people like you. ...Almost. But or now, I have a whole lot of serious potion-making to do, so I'm going to close up. As a special thank you, I'd like you to have this though. It's medicinal snake-whiskey from the far east, not easy to come by in Equestria." Earl told Spike happily as placed the check on the counter and slid it in Sombra's direction.

Sombra non-verbally agreed to hold onto the check for Spike until they left.

Spike's arm soon replaced his head and went directly for the bottle of snake-whiskey. As soon as Spike had what he came for Sombra followed Spike's arm out the door with Earl a safe distance behind them.

"Pleasure doing business with you as always, Spike. Nice to meet you Sombra, feel free to drop in any time. Though I suspect I will be closed for at least a week while I experiment." Earl thanked them before shutting the door with the click of multiple locks heard soon after.

Sombra stared at the door for a bit, not entirely certain what to think of the encounter. Earl had seemed a gifted mind, even with his quirks.

"So, exactly what is wrong with this Earl character? He seemed nice enough, if a little nervous." Sombra asked Spike.

"He's got Sociophobia, Agoraphobia, and he's got terrible insomnia. He has nervous breakdown if forced into overly social situations, if he's away from his shop, and he's prone to depression and is kinda paranoid. Earl even enchanted his shop so that only trustworthy people will even notice it exists, or people in dire need of medicine.

"He's a genius when it comes to alchemy, potions, pharmacology, and a lot of pseudo-magical sciences. I check on him every now and again, but he's usually functioning at about the level you saw just now. He keeps the shop open because he thinks he'll eventually be able to develop a cure for his mental problems, and I really hope he does. Everybody deserves to be happy, and Earl could help a lot of people." Spike explained.

Sombra was silent as a wave of feeling resonated through his chest. Not the normal feelings he had when something happened with Spike, something dull. A sad resonance of sympathy, and of empathy.

Despite being immortal Sombra often felt vulnerable and even nervous if he was in public without his armor, like now. The only real reason he felt safe at the moment was because he was with Spike who was all but invincible by everyday standards. Sombra knew it was nonsense, but at the same time he knew he needed the armor for some reason.

Sombra briefly thought he should be happy he was relating to another person, but it seemed a hollow victory given the circumstances.

"I feel... Sad? I had never considered the plight of the average pony." Sombra asked uncertainly, and almost guiltily.

Spike gave Sombra a lukewarm smile, patting him on the back.

"It's good that you can share what your feeling, but try not to think about the negatives so much. You're getting better all the time, and hopefully things will just keep getting better. You've got a long future ahead of you. We both do. Average life will take a little work, but you'll make it." Spike attempted to console.

Sombra's chest felt heavy as he received Spike's praise. Almost as if some of the void was trying to fill itself. Though for some reason Sombra deigned not to inform Spike. Sombra still didn't fully comprehend the feeling, and Sombra knew for certain it couldn't be what he had first thought it was.

Spike patted Sombra on the back reassuringly once more, and then the pair headed into the slums to find another of Spike's friends.

Spike reasoned that ponies wings are always too small for them to fly properly, so their magic compensates. A griffon has no passive wing magic, so one might be able to tell Spike something more useful about unaided flight. Thankfully, Spike knew just the griffon to talk too.

Spike led Sombra to a large, open-air market.

At it's heart was a large collection of stalls with the center most one bearing a sign reading: Treasure's of Griffonstone. There were all manner of goods, trinkets, toys, and whatever else could strike one's fancy. Many of the items were in locked glass-top cases. Knives, jewellery, electronics, and other expensive things customers couldn't be trusted to handle without paying first.

Sitting at the head of the operation was a female griffon just a bit larger than the average pony. She had purple markings around her eyes, and the feathers that acted as bangs were also tinted purple at the tips. On her left eyebrow was a set of two silver rings, and Sombra noticed a gold wedding band on the middle talon of her right claw.

Sombra could tell at a glance that she was queen of the roost, so to speak. The entire market was under her confident gaze, and nothing slipped past her attention. Especially not a large purple dragon walking into her place of business with a smile on his face.

"Yo, Scales! Good to see you finally got your frequent flier's card. Heard you roaring all the way over here, too." The griffon greeted, alarming a few of her patrons in the process.

"Yeah, that's kinda why I wanted to come see you, Gilda." Spike replied.

Gilda raised an interested brow at the statement, noticing Sombra sticking to Spike's side. She looked him over briefly, but whatever she was thinking was kept to herself. Her practiced look of dominance and cold indifference that deterred shoplifters and the like gave away little of Gilda's emotions.

"Who's the meat?" Gilda asked Spike.

Spike proceeded to face-claw at the question, obviously hoping she would have known the answer.

"This, is Sombra. I'm absolutely positive Mom went around telling everyone about what's going on." Spike complained.

Gilda tapped her beak, sifting through her memories with a fine-tooth comb.

"Oh yeah. Shy said your ma dropped in the other day. That was the night I spent in Griffonstone to restock. I got back real early the next morning, Shy said something about some kinda world-ending disaster you're taking care of. I dunno. I try and stay out of all that.

"We got enough on our plate between Shy's vet job, my import business here, and building onto the house to get ready for the kids. We finally put in the papers, and we're waiting for approval. Shouldn't be hard, considering Fluttershy's a national hero." Gilda explained.

Gilda let her mask slip a little as she spoke, a happy, but very tired look gracing her face. Spike smiled much wider than before, apparently very eager to hear more.

"So, two kids at once for the moms-to-be. I'm happy for you. Fluttershy's always been the motherly type, and I now you're eager to start a family. I'll be sure to keep you out of all the world-ending stuff, but I was hoping you could maybe give me some flight tips." Spike requested.

"Alright then, let's see what we've got to work with then, Scales. Spread 'em." Gilda ordered, putting her defenses back up.

Spike obediently spread his wings, nearly knocking a passing stallion off his hooves by accident. The stallion turned to Spike angrily, but upon seeing Spike he thought better of it and went on his way. Albeit much faster than before.

Gilda whistled in an impressed way, looking over Spike's glorious wingspan. She briefly looked back to her own wings, rustling them uncomfortably. Sombra was beginning to notice a pattern of fliers being envious of Spike, but continued his silent strategy since Gilda wouldn't likely appreciate a comment about wing-envy.

"You're doin' somethin' wrong if you can't get off the ground with these babies. You could slap these things on an elephant, and it'd be in the air before you knew it. I don't think I can help ya, Spike." Gilda told Spike plainly, not even thinking of sugarcoating it.

Spike nodded his head, a downtrodden expression coming across his face.

Gilda thought on it for a moment, and just as Spike looked like he was about to scream in frustration an idea came to her.

"What about Luna's bat-ponies? They've got wings kinda like yours. Hit one of them up. I know you used to roll with some of them." Gilda suggested.

Spike's confidence reignited a bit, finding value in the idea.

"That's a good idea. I know where the thestrals that stay up late hang out during the day. If I'm lucky I can catch one or two" Spike resolved.

Sombra and Spike bid Gilda farewell, likely at the right time as Gilda soon thereafter pounced a shoplifter. Sombra didn't really care to see a less than innocent get roughed up, and if Spike was to meet up with his nocturnal friends they would need to hurry.

After traversing two blocks from Gilda's shop, traveling down a horrible-smelling and dark alleyway, past a vacant lot with police-tape cordoning it off, and down another equally disgusting alley, Spike and Sombra found themselves in front of a seemingly abandoned warehouse covered in graffiti.

Particularly crudely painted images of bats, the moon, and blood droplets.

Despite the seedy nature of the area, Spike walked around like it was a public park. Sombra instinctively stuck close, thinking that the unsavory characters in the area wouldn't dare try to mess with Spike if they had any semblance of a brain in their heads. Even still, Sombra wished that his armor hadn't gotten mangled and dented in the orthros attack.

Spike reached out an arm and beat on the side of the wall nearest to the large, metal, garage-style door.

Sombra noted he did so in pattern: Three knocks, a pause, three more knocks, another pause, and finally four more knocks in rapid succession.

For a minute nothing happened, until a voice could be heard through the door.

"That's an old password, and we're closed. We're only open til noon. No more partying until midnight, you know the drill."

"Just open the door, Biscuit!" Spike yelled back, smirking.

A few seconds later, the metal door began sliding up. It took a moment, but a thestral came into view. He was a dingy-brown color, with bleached white mane and tail, streaked with remarkably dark black.

His mane covered one of his red eyes, and the stallion was wearing a strange black coat with many silver buttons and studs. Even though it had to be at least eighty degrees outside. Sombra noted a number of piercings in his ears, and he even had two silver rings around either of the sharp points on the backside of either of his bat-like wings.

"Don't call me that! My name is Night-Pain! Only my stupid parents call me that!" The thestral whined.

"Yeah well, a fire-breathing dragon can call anyone anything he pleases, Biscuit." Spike retorted, craning his neck down to meet the thestral in the eye.

The thestral stumbled backward in surprise, due to a failed attempt to flee. Spike laughed, picking Biscuit up in one claw and setting him upright again.

"Good to see you haven't changed a lot in the last few years. Though I think your name was Shadow-Wing or something at the time." Spike told the stallion smugly.

Biscuit looked Spike over, a sigh of relief escaping his lips.

"Aw man, I thought I was gonna get munched. It's been forever since you raved it up with us Spike, but you're kinda late." Biscuit told Spike.

Spike immediately looked guilty, running his claw over some of the spines on the back of his neck.

"I don't really fit the dance floor too well anymore. I'd love to party with you guys, but there's some, uh... government stuff I gotta take care of. For my mom, ya know?" Spike responded awkwardly.

Biscuit suddenly looked nervous again, eying Spike cautiously.

"If this is about the electric bill being late, I sent it in yesterday. Please don't repo my club, Spike. I live in the place." Biscuit pleaded.

"No, no. I need to travel, but I'm not used to my wings yet. I was hoping to get some tips from you since your wings and mine look sorta similar." Spike explained.

Biscuit calmed down, and for the first time noticed that Spike had grown wings in addition to being much larger than before. Biscuit stretched out his own wings as Spike did his, and other than Biscuit suddenly developing an inferiority complex, he noticed something else about Spike's wings.

"Uh... Try flapping for me." Biscuit requested.

Spike extended his wings, slowly flapping and letting the Biscuit see every motion. After a minute of demonstrative flapping, Biscuit gave him a hoof motion to stop.

"They have an extra arm-like bend, meaning way different range of motion. Yours are like an actual bat's. I don't think I can help ya. Maybe you should go look at some actual bats or something." Biscuit suggested.

Spike lifted his head into the sky and groaned loudly, utterly annoyed beyond belief.

Spike looked around for anything disposable, finding an old, rusty oil drum within arms reach. Spike grabbed it, and to Biscuit's abject horror crushed it into a ball in a matter of seconds. Once the drum was reduced to a fraction of it's original size, Spike popped the sphere into his mouth and chewed it to bits in no time flat.

After a few seconds of heavy breathing, Spike seemed himself again.

"Sorry about that. *huff* I skipped lunch, and we've been running around all damned day asking fliers for tips. I must have low blood sugar. I'm gonna go get something to eat, good talking to you, Biscuit." Spike apologized.

Spike momentarily swapped the whiskey bottle to his hand, picking Sombra up with his tail and placing him between his wings. Spike wanted to get something to eat quickly, lest he do anything else he'd regret, and he could walk faster without letting Sombra set the pace. Once the whiskey was back in the grasp of Spike's tail they set out again, leaving behind a very surprised and confused Biscuit.

"That was mildly entertaining. Next time, please warn me before you're going to lift me into the air if you could." Sombra said to Spike as they got moving.

"Yeah sorry. I've been low on energy since my wings came in, and mixed with hunger and annoyance I'm a tad snippy apparently. We're gonna cash that check, and then you, are treating me to lunch my friend." Spike replied as he walked through the slums at a much faster pace than before.

Sombra paused, needing to take a minute to process what Spike had just said.

"What do you mean? Am I receiving a cut of the profit from the fangs?"

"Well duh. I already used mine, didn't I? I got one head, so you're entitled to the other. The whole five-grand is yours, minus lunch. We can go on a shopping spree after lunch, buy some fancy coffee, or capes, or whatever else you're into. A stallion needs some things to call his own, and you're entitled to the same." Spike replied, momentarily looking back at Sombra.

Sombra didn't even pretend that having his own things didn't sound ideal. A rare, full-force smile graced his muzzle.

"Fine then, let's make haste to an eatery that serves cheap, filling, foods. I read something in the paper about a new carnivore-option restaurant opening today. There is something called a cheeseburger, that is supposedly to die for." Sombra declared.

"A burger it is. Though on second thought, I'll pay my way. Wouldn't wanna make you spend your cash on fifty quarter-pounders with cheese." Spike decided.

With very little warning, Spike kicked into high gear. They went as fast as it was possible without causing panic in the streets. Sombra wouldn't speak of it out loud, but that day was probably his favorite thus far. Being out and about with his best friend.

Author's Note

This chapter has been edited more than any other. In fact, this chapter has been rewritten a grand total of ten times. There were a lot of things that was originally meant to be in the story that didn't make it or were replaced, and a lot of those things began here.

There was also originally meant to be a chapter about Fluttershy and Gilda coming to dinner at Spike's house, but it got scrapped fairly quickly.

The sheer amount of changes this chapter has went through is mind-boggling so bear with me if it seems off in places. :facehoof:

Anyway, I didn't want Spike to just instantly be able to fly. Even though they're on a deadline. Spike gets super frustrated here, but allowing Sombra to buy his own things is a welcome distraction that Spike had actually been planning for awhile. They just needed an excuse to get into town.

Earl is an OC I created who has many of the same problems I do. I usually get kinda sad when I write him... I have a story revolving around him and a male love interest in the planning stages, which I probably won't release until after Spike's Shadow is completed. Doing one story at a time is working out much better for me than before, so I'll keep it that way for the time being.

I was kinda bummed that I'd been too busy to get a lot of writing done this week, but as promised here's today's chapter. Hope you all enjoy it, even if it wasn't super eventful. As usual, expect another chapter on Friday of next week as well.:rainbowdetermined2:

Thanks for reading, and as usual feel free to ask questions as long as they aren't about spoilers!

First Flight

Sombra had definitely enjoyed having money of his own. It made him feel in control of things again, at least for a short time. Having the ability to obtain things for himself was something Sombra hadn't realized he had missed so much.

Sombra had dictated things he thought he wanted to Spike, as Spike knew Ponyville like the back of his hand. They had no trouble finding anything, and Sombra even got discounts at certain stores thanks to Spike's membership cards.

By sundown, Sombra had spent a little over a fourth of his new-found wealth. Spike had seemed more than willing to carry everything, asking nothing more than for Sombra to find things that would make him happy. Which was a bit of a chore for Sombra, as he had never had a mind for possessions before.

In the end, Sombra purchased a deceptively deep thermos (for carrying coffee), a silver pocket watch, a fair number of books, various sundries and other hygiene products, a proper wallet for Sombra's remaining bits, a set of black-canvas saddlebags to carry his things, several varieties of gourmet coffee, and a pair of reading glasses with chain (and a protective imitation tortoise-shell case).

Sombra awoke the next morning, only to find Spike already gone. His bed had been left unmade, although that was hardly a surprise. Though Spike kept an immaculate household his bedroom was something of an exception. Sombra often got the impression Spike cleaned his private quarters merely because Sombra was near.

Sombra grumbled, forced to get up and turn off Spike's alarm clock himself.

Afterwards, Sombra headed to the bathroom to get a shower.

After taking an especially long shower to try out his new products, Sombra began the arduous process of drying his coat, mane, and tail.

Sweetie Belle's assessment of Sombra had been unfortunately accurate. Sombra's fur was all thick, soft, and plentiful, or in layman's terms: fluffy. It took Sombra ages to dry himself with no magic. Fortunately Lyra had gifted Sombra her hair-dryer, stating he needed it far more than she did.

Once dried, Sombra briefly returned to the bedroom and grabbed a particular book from among the number he had purchased the previous day before heading upstairs.

Once upstairs, Sombra placed the book on his back, allowing him to speak while transporting the tome.

It didn't take Sombra long to find Lyra, who was currently eating her own breakfast. Lyra noticed his presence, offering him his coffee mug, full of piping hot java.

Sombra gladly accepted it, already enticed by the delightful aroma.

"It's the caramel-flavored stuff you bought. I don't drink coffee, but Spike said to make you a pot while he's trying to fly. There's a half a breakfast quiche on the stove for ya." Lyra informed Sombra.

Sombra had something he wished to do, but as always the enticing scent of Spike's home-cooking won out. Sombra took a few moments to eat, and of course peruse the morning paper. Without meaning for it to happen, an hour had escaped Sombra's notice.

After depositing his dishes in the sink Sombra headed outside with the book in tow.

Upon exiting the house, Sombra found Spike quite easily. While not in the air, Spike was actually quite a ways up from ground level. Spike was atop a very tall spire of earth, looking down uncertainly with his wings outstretched. Sombra found himself only vaguely surprised, continuing to drink his coffee for a moment before confronting the situation.

"I fear the answer is obvious, but what exactly is the purpose of the tower?" Sombra shouted up to Spike.

Spike looked back down to Sombra, clearly more than a little embarrassed.

"I uh, I kinda thought that if I got enough altitude something in my brain woulda clicked or something. All it really accomplished was me using like, a third of my mana to feel and-or look stupid." Spike replied.

"That would seem a decent summary of the situation, yes. But come down here, I have something that might be of help to you." Sombra responded.

With great interest, Spike slammed his palm onto the floor of his little tower. Within a few seconds the tower dissolved into loose soil, leaving a mound of soft dirt instead of a pile of chunks. Spike seemed to be improving, at least in that aspect of his growing magic skill-set.

Sombra turned his head and grabbed the book from his back, placing it in front of him on the porch. Within a minute, Spike had walked back to meet Sombra.

Spike eyed the book curiously, picking it up to get a closer look.

"The Big Book of Bats: The Encyclopedia Chiroptera? I thought you bought the complete Daring Do?" Spike asked skeptically.

"Indeed I did, among other things. There is an entire chapter on flight, including mechanics. Needlessly complicated diagrams and all." Sombra explained.

Spike eagerly thumbed through the first few pages, looking for the index.

"Detailed flight mechanics. Page three-hundred and seventy-six. Sombra, you mind reading it aloud while I try it out?" Spike asked, a pleading look in his eyes.

Sombra nodded, turning to page three-hundred and seventy-six. From there it was a matter of sifting through the useless drivel, and finding something genuinely important. Eventually, it got to actual flight, not just prattle on how the bat was the only mammal capable of true flight.

Other than intelligent species such as ponies, gargoyles, and possibly griffons who were equally split between avian and mammal parts.

"Firstly, bats stretch the tendons where the biceps and triceps meet the skeletal structure of their wings, allowing for take off. Energy is gained through vertical movement. While in sustained flight, bats do not flap their entire wings like birds, instead they flap the fingers of their wing's 'hands' to keep in the air, all the while using specific occasional motions to aid in turning and adjusting the patagium for angles of ascent and decent." Sombra droned.

Spike tried flexing the muscles Sombra listed, finding it surprisingly easy. Though until now the nature of the musculature wasn't something Spike had checked or even thought to add to the equation. Even feeling out the bones in his wings was surprisingly easy.

Additionally, Spike felt rather stupid for not trying to use the hand-like parts of the wings as if they had fingers, finding they were indeed like big, gloved hands.

Everything seemed rather natural now that Spike had a better understanding of what he was working with.

Spike crouched, getting a feel for the muscles he was about to use. The wing muscles, chest muscles, and shoulder muscles that all needed to work in unison. As well as the muscles in his arms and legs, which he intended to use to help lift-off. Once Spike took a calming deep breath, he closed his eyes, and he jumped.

Knowing what he now knew, Spike did as instructed, and he took to the air.

Once Spike opened his eyes, he was literally flying. He wasn't all that high up, and he wasn't going very fast, but it was a start. As soon as Spike tried to turn he found himself falling immediately.

Even as his face hit the dirt, Spike was smiling like mad.

Sombra casually strolled over to the point where Spike was currently half-buried in his own yard. Sombra was standing over Spike within a few minutes, next to one of Spike's wings, which were both still free of the ground. Without warning, Spike's front half burst from the ground.

"That. Was. Awesome! I am literally rigid with excitement." Spike laughed.

"Classy. Hopefully you avoided injuring your brain just now. You sounded like Lyra just then." Sombra said flatly.

"My skull is harder than diamonds and a few inches thick. Dragon's don't eat gems and metals just because we think they taste good." Spike countered, running his claw over his spines to be certain they were still aligned properly.

Running a cursory check, Spike found himself no worse for the wear. Though the landscape of his yard was becoming increasingly chaotic the more tricks Spike learned. There was also very little soreness left in Spike's muscles, thanks to Peewee's continual contributions to the cause.

Spike decided it best to get right back to work, and without bothering to warn Sombra, took off. Sombra was bowled over by the initial gust of wind Spike's powerful wings produced, leaving him on his back with his legs in the air. Sombra was unharmed, if a tad cross.

Sombra laid down on the spot for a moment, watching Spike's shaky second attempt at changing direction during flight. Spike seemed to be getting the idea, but still came quite close to destabilizing on a number of occasions. Up and down appeared to be Spike's strong-suits, while turning caused him to falter and very nearly crash again.

Still, definitive progress was now being made.

Eventually, Spike landed once more, this time using his arms and legs to control himself as he hit the ground. It seemed another thing that would need to be figured out alongside turning, otherwise Sombra's safety would be in question. Obviously the bat book could only help so much, as bats didn't have long limbs to think about in addition to their wings.

Fortunately, the one person on the planet who could likely further instruct Spike was emerging from the treeline.

As Sombra got to his hooves, Zecora joined him as a very proud-looking Spike walked over to them.

"Morning Zecora. Did you see me? I actually flew for a couple minutes straight!"

Zecora nodded, a motherly smile on her muzzle.

"Indeed. I saw you take your first trip up there, but I saw a flaw in your form with my stare. Your tail must follow the rest of you, snaking through the the same path you do." Zecora informed Spike.

Spike took a look back at his tail, finding he couldn't recall what it had been doing during flight. The sheer euphoria of it all seemed to have made Spike lose his head for a time. It made sense that his neck and tail needed to be more in sync with the rest of him, meaning he literally needed to snake through the air while minding his wing-fingers.

"I think I get it. I need to start the turns with my head, then the wing-fingers, and just follow through, so long as I remember to use my tail as an extension of the rest of me." Spike thought aloud, trying to decipher Zecora's advice.

Zecora nodded, giving him confirmation.

Spike took to the air once again, experimenting with his new, modified posture.

Sombra watched Spike complete a lazy circle, an unimpressive, but important hurdle in Spike's progression. While Spike continued to practice, Sombra decided to attempt to become used to Zecora's speech patterns.

"So... Spike's progress. How prepared do you think we will be, eleven months from now? You are the only one of us to ever see Dootha's true power, and thus likely the only one able to give an accurate estimate." Sombra asked Zecora, not fully certain he wanted an answer.

Zecora looked straight forward, as if she saw through the mortal plane and into the beyond. It was possible, as the true extent of Zecora's power was impossible to know. She was an immortal of sorts, and likely the most knowledgeable being alive today.

"There is no way that my tired eyes can see for Spike to triumph, but it is quite far from my mind that he should just give up. I have seen countless stories unfold in a similar nature, but if asked to decide the winner I would have often lost that wager.

"The law of the underdog is something you grow to understand if you live as long me. The worse the odds, often means the greater the victory will be." Zecora explained, a small, but noticeable smile on her face.

Sombra wasn't sure what to make of that, but Zecora seemed confident in Spike. That was at least something Sombra could agree with. Spike's magic was unlike anything Sombra knew of magic, and it seemed that even though he stumbled Spike was growing stronger by the day.

Sombra looked up to see Spike, seeing Peewee had joined him in the air. Spike seemed to be having quite a time, and had already began picking up speed. Sombra was becoming even more confident that Spike could safely transport both of them into the floating temple. Which was a vital step in ensuring their safety, and the safety of the world.

"Oh hey. The big guy's actually doing it."

Sombra and Zecora turned around, seeing Lyra standing there with a camera.

"Yes, once Spike figured it out he quickly got the hang of it. I imagine that if Apple Bloom comes through with her carrier device we should be ready to reach the temple." Sombra mused.

"Sweetness." Lyra said casually, sitting down beside Sombra and Zecora.

The trio of equines watched Spike and Peewee fly, taking interest in the occasional falter or risky maneuver. After several hours, Spike and Peewee called it a day, having exhausted the stamina Spike had left after summoning up the earth pillar.

"Today was a good day. I need to build my flight muscles a little more, but I get the gist of what to do now. A couple more days of magic phoenix tears and flight practice, and we should be ready." Spike informed his friends.

Zecora reached into her saddlebags, fishing around for something or other. Eventually, she seemed to find what she was looking for. She produced an odd, worn, leather roll and a silver flask.

Once she unfurled the roll across the ground, it was revealed to contain six vials secured by individual holsters. Two red, two blue, and two green.

"Oh. My. Gods! Those look just like the potions from Legend of Epona! Red is health, blue is mana, and green is cure! Right?" Lyra asked Zecora enthusiastically.

Zecora looked a bit confused, but nodded her head, signifying Lyra was correct. She obviously had no idea what Lyra was talking about, but Zecora didn't want to go off on a tangent with Lyra at the moment.

"Yes, these are magical potions that I brewed. A precaution due to the unexpected trouble that last befell the two of you. The silver flask is for Sombra alone, holding a new batch of the healing brew that will allow him to mend flesh and bone." Zecora agreed, looking to Spike and Sombra.

Spike agreed that the two-headed hell hound had been a surprise, but sincerely hoped that the temple didn't have something like it in store. Either way, it was probably a good idea to be prepared. Spike rolled the vials back up and held onto the little parcel carefully. Sombra took his flask as well, hoping he could avoid using it.

Accelerated healing was a wondrous thing, but the hurt beforehand was better left avoided if at all possible.

"Thank you, Zecora. Hopefully we won't need them, but I'm glad we have them if we do. I'm gonna pack some of the old-school mojo you've taught me about too, some of it's bound to help." Spike thanked Zecora sincerely.

"Indeed. Thank you." Sombra added.

Zecora nodded appreciatively, glad to be of help.

After storing the potions inside, Spike returned to his friends on the lawn. Spike saw Celestia had begun lowering the sun, and his tired body craved fuel. Unfortunately, the hunger was a bit too impatient for Spike to cook anything tonight.

"Now, I'm in a very good mood, so we're gonna all go out to dinner in town. Also partly because I'm too tired to cook. I'm paying, so let's go." Spike said, rallying his friends.

Lyra hoof-pumped the air in excitement, seconds before teleporting onto Spike's back.

"Full disclosure, riding a flying dragon through the air has been on my bucket-list since I could write. I'm rocking a powerful lady-boner right now. Let's fly before the rush wears off!" Lyra commanded, stamping her hoof on Spike's back.

Spike face-clawed, craning his neck to look back at Lyra.

"I'm not flying us to dinner. We don't have any safety equipment. The only one flying without any is me, because I could crash through a building and be relatively fine. You, Lyra have to wait until Apple Bloom brings her whatever-it-is." Spike replied.

Lyra pouted, but nodded her head in understanding. Spike sighed, dropping one wing to the ground as if it were a boarding ramp.

"That said, I can still give the three of you a lift the old-fashioned way."

"You are soooo the best friend in the world. You care about my well-being, you feed me, and encourage my laziness. Why couldn't you be my Dad? You are infinitely more fun than either of my parents." Lyra responded, giving Spike's arm a powerful hug.

"Probably because I'm a dragon, while you're a pony. And you're like, a full seven years older than me." Spike responded.

"Semantics my good reptile. Semantics." Lyra quipped.

Sombra watched the pleasant exchange, the feelings in his chest momentarily returning in a dull way. Sombra was fairly certain it was envy, no matter how much he was loathe to admit it. Spike and Lyra occasionally exchanged words that seemed like they would be taken wrong with anyone else, but ended up making the other laugh.

Sombra accepted that he and Spike were friends, but Sombra wondered if he was a good friend. Spike was currently giving three of his friends a ride to a dinner he was paying for, expecting nothing in return. The only nice thing Sombra had ever done for Spike (or anyone), was buying him the book on bats.

At the same time, Sombra couldn't do what Lyra could do.

Sombra had no library of offensive slang terms at his disposal, nor a reference book of half-nonsense compliments and innuendos. Sombra wasn't even certain he could make such jokes if he wanted to, as such behaviors didn't seem like something Sombra could bring himself to do. He was far too reserved and quiet, at least while he was without his magic to give him confidence.

"Hey Sombra, I think you'll like the place we're going. It's minotaur owned, so it's just big enough for me to enter. They have a huuuuuge drink menu. I think you're a mud-slide kind of stallion." Spike piped up as they were on their way into town.

And just like that, Sombra remembered Zecora's explanation from the night of the diamond dog incident. Spike enjoyed doting on others, as was his nature. Sombra felt better that he didn't need to do much of anything, but still thought it would be something to work on while not assisting Spike with saving the world.

"I suppose I could do with a drink. Though I should like to know what a 'mud-slide' is before I consume one." Sombra replied as he boarded the dragon express.

Author's Note

So, yeah. Not a ton happening this chapter. Other than Spike learning to fly of course, and Sombra giving a gift to Spike. A pretty big step in his reform. (And the shipping~!)

Lyra has a pretty long bucket list. It's mostly nsfw.

Bon Bon has helped with pretty much all of them.

Spike probably wouldn't have been quite so embarassed about the tower if Sombra hadn't been the one to see him. Even in the show, Spike's brain stops working as well when there's someone he has a crush on around. He'll never completely grow out of it.

Sombra's new beauty products are mostly crystal-berry scented.

I think it's one more chapter before they head out to Farrier's Gulch. I plan to continue releasing chapters on Fridays, and I hope you'll continue reading. Thanks for your continued support!

Chugga-Chugga, Choo-Choo

Sombra and Spike awoke at the ungodly-early hour of three AM, quickly devoured whatever was ready to eat in the fridge, grabbed their few bags, and then left the house for the train station. Spike donned the dragon saddle, allowing them to reach the station just outside town by air in around twenty minutes.

Thankfully, Spike was able to carry almost everything in his arms mid-flight, and Sombra kept everything else with him in the saddle-pod.

Once they touched down at the shabby little station, Sombra resisted the urge to fall asleep in the dragon saddle.

Sombra had been briefed on the basic idea of what a train, and a railroad was, but hadn't seen one yet. Sombra was quite intrigued, as Spike had told him that the train was one of the greatest innovation made since Sombra's time.

Sombra thought the train looked much less impressive than he thought it would be.

It was an ugly, enormous machine on wheels running on big, metal tracks. It seemed almost entirely metal, making Sombra believe it was too heavy to achieve the speeds that Spike and Lyra had previously described to him. Still, the modern form of travel was somewhat interesting, convincing Sombra to at least give the strange vehicle a chance.

Upon disembarking the dragon-saddle, Sombra noticed there were three other ponies standing beside the train.

The first was a stallion in a train official's uniform, while the other two were a pair of Luna's thestral guards. There was one mare and one stallion, and the naturally nocturnal ponies seemed wide awake and diligent.

As Spike and Sombra approached the guards saluted, as did the rather nervous-looking railroad official.

"Lord Spike, we are here to ensure the train official recognizes you as a normal Equestrian citizen. You will have a car all to yourself, but due to size constraints we must regrettably inform you it will have to be a cargo-car.

"The crown formally apologizes for this, but all the amenities you might need are in the car, including a large barrel full of gemstones and crystals for your troubles." The first guard belted out, still saluting.

Spike waved him off, signifying everything was alright.

"It's fine. Does Sombra get a car to himself? I can't imagine he wants to be crammed in there with me." Spike inquired.

The guards frowned, looking at Sombra.

"This isn't the fanciest available train obviously. There's just the engine-car, a small dining-car, a sleeper-car that has screens for privacy, a standard passenger-car, and the cargo-car we've added for your purposes. There is only one other passenger headed all the way to the end of the line, which is Farrier's Gulch.

"Even so, the princesses would also like to ask that Sombra not draw attention to himself, as he's a semi-recognizable figure. They send their apologies in this regard as well." The female guard continued.

Spike nodded, though the look on his face made it clear Spike wasn't pleased that the princesses were keeping Sombra a secret.

"Sombra, if you don't mind you should leave your armor with me and the bags. They make you stand out a bit. Thankfully you should at least be able to keep your saddlebags and the scarf." Spike asked of his companion apologetically.

Sombra grumbled and nodded his head, allowing Spike to help him disrobe behind one of Spike's wings. Sombra didn't feel comfortable undressing in front of the guards for a reason that escaped Spike entirely, but consented to nonetheless. Spike had long since learned that ponies were weird about clothes, even though at any given time they were already nude.

Eventually, Sombra was naked and unhappy, but for a good reason. To add to the illusion, Sombra wore his reading glasses in an effort to make himself less recognizable. His sword would need to stay in the dragon-saddle, which Sombra understood would almost assuredly draw attention to him.

Once Sombra was fully disrobed, the thestral stallion spoke up once more.

"Princess Luna has taken the liberty of fabricating an official false-identity and documents for you, Sombra. If anyone asks, your name is Coal Briquette. A pony who lives on the edge of the northern border alone, making charcoal. There's even a rather convincing false cutie mark sticker." The guard added, retrieving a folder from beneath his wing.

Sombra begrudgingly accepted the papers and put them in his saddlebags. Spike was almost just as unhappy as Sombra but he still helped Sombra apply the sticker. A visage of a burning coal, with such a realistic appearance that it looked is if there really were glowing embers on Sombra's already ash-colored flank.

Though Sombra was loathe to admit it the persona Luna had fabricated for him seemed a fair fit for his appearance, and the sticker was nigh impossible to distinguish from a real cutie mark once applied.

Sombra tried to avoid looking at it, as until this very moment he hadn't considered his bare backside. It was just another mystery to add to the list of things Sombra had been robbed of by Dootha. Though he supposed that if his memories or soul were returned Sombra's cutie mark might reemerge, if he had earned one in the first place.

Once the guards had dutifully fulfilled their roles they flew off into the night. Spike was too tired to watch them go, and instead gave his and Sombra's tickets to the increasingly nervous railroad official. Once the tickets were properly punched, the railroad official quickly showed Spike to the cargo car.

Without prompting, Spike took it upon himself to pry open the car and survey his room for what would be nearly the entire twenty-four-hour day.

It was just big enough for Spike, as it was entirely empty, save for the big barrel of gems in one corner and two torches that had been affixed to the back wall. It was essentially just a rectangular room made entirely of cold, somewhat dirty steel. Though that was far from an issue to Spike.

"I've been in worse accommodations before. You gonna be alright on your own for the day though, Sombra?" Spike asked as he began placing the bags inside the car, not bothering to remove the dragon saddle just yet.

Sombra recalled hearing the guard say there was only one other passenger. While not having his armor or Spike in the lead made Sombra feel vulnerable, Sombra was relatively confident that he could handle himself. Besides, Spike wasn't all that far away in case trouble arose.

"I should be fine, I will likely sleep a bit more. Then I suppose I will read a book from my saddle bags, and later perform my daily meditation. " Sombra replied.

Spike gave Sombra a tired smile before closing the cargo-car.

"Take care. Don't be afraid to come talk to me if you get bored." Spike shouted as the door sealed shut.

Sombra was fairly confident that he would be alright on his own for the day. The black set of saddlebags Sombra had purchased were now full of his new Daring Do novels that Sombra hadn't yet gotten a chance to read, as well as a number of supplies and mission-related materials Sombra could go back over if he got too bored.

After a moment of reassuring himself Sombra made his way into the nearby passenger-car.

Sombra briefly surveyed the car, finding it to be utterly unimpressive. Perhaps even mildly depressing.

There were two rows of five, two-pony seats. None of which were occupied. The padding on the seats was rather old and worn, looking thoroughly uncomfortable. On at least three of the bench-like seats there were patches of random, mismatched materials.

Having no desire to linger in the passenger-car, Sombra was soon on his way to the sleeper-car.

Once in the sleeper-car Sombra was instantly assaulted by the most obnoxious snoring of anyone he had ever heard. By comparison the cacophony of noises Spike made during the night was like songs sung by angels. Additionally the room smelled mildly of vomit, poorly masked by some kind of lemony-scented cleaner.

Sombra did his best to ignore the noise and smell for the time being and take a look at his current surroundings.

Just as the guard had said before, there were a number of curtains around the room, dividing it into ten little spaces large enough for a pony to sleep in. Venturing a bit further into the room, Sombra saw a small, very uncomfortable-looking cot in one of so-called 'rooms'.

Sombra found himself suddenly missing the air-mattress Spike had provided him with in the very instant he saw the poor excuse for sleeping quarters. There was very little padding on the cot, and only a thin sheet to keep warm with. Sombra grumbled, but still got onto the cot after reasoning it was still a little better than the floor

Thankfully Sombra's scarf could at least keep him at a comfortable temperature.

I shall have to find an appropriate gift for Spike's birthday as a show of thanks... Perhaps Lyra would know what Spike wants. Sombra thought to himself as he drifted off.

Had Sombra not already been very tired he probably wouldn't have even entertained the notion of slumbering in the shabby sleeper-car. Fortunately Sombra found the pillow was at least of good quality. It only took Sombra about five minutes to get back to sleep.

~Four and a half hours of barely refreshing sleep later~

Sombra groaned in discomfort and soreness as he awoke.

"Ugh. I feel as though I slept on a bed of nails. Though I think that might be a generous comparison." Sombra complained as he rose from the cot.

Sombra jumped down from the cot, stretching himself out, producing a number of pops that Sombra felt far too much for his liking.

Sombra took in his surroundings again, finding that the sleeper car didn't look any more impressive in the daylight. In fact, Sombra could now see the stains on the curtains and the cot. There were a number of them Sombra couldn't place, and the ones he could made him sincerely hope he was wrong about them.

Note to self, avoid present-day public transportation.

With no small amount of haste, Sombra made his way through the sleeper-car and into the dining-car.

Sombra was instantly hit with the aroma of coffee, which did wonders towards lifting his spirits.

Sombra walked past a long table with bench-seats bolted to the floor, making his way to the food table. In passing, Sombra briefly noted that there was a mare eating at the table, but Sombra paid her no heed.

It wasn't in Sombra's interests to socialize if he could avoid it. It would be all the more likely his cover would be blown and the common ponies would announce his return to the world. Sombra would have no idea exactly how the scenario would play out, but what he could imagine wasn't all that pleasant.

Sombra could see a rather old, graying-mare in a train uniform at the far end of the car. She was standing behind a table full of different breakfast foods. There was a refrigerator, and a small portion of the car that could barely be called a kitchenette behind her, explaining where the food had come from.

Sombra walked forward, looking at the foods that were being offered. While it would surely be less than the five-star service Sombra had been accustomed to, food was food. Without being at one-hundred percent Sombra would likely be something of a liability.

Sombra was determined not to drag Spike down.

There were Styrofoam trays and plastic silverware to one side of the table, alongside an enormous metal cylinder full of what Sombra's nose told him was coffee. The other side of the table was covered in warming trays, which were full of either oatmeal, scrambled eggs, or biscuits and gravy.

There was also a basket of apples, oranges, and bananas.

I suppose it should stand to reason that this low-budget transport vehicle would lack bacon or breakfast sausages, this being a predominately vegetarian country. Sombra sighed internally.

"Morning sir. What would you like to eat? We're short on passengers today, so you can have as much as you'd like." The kindly aging mare asked Sombra politely.

Sombra looked over his options, taking a moment to decide.

"I'd like some eggs, some of the biscuits and gravy, and an apple. Please." Sombra ordered politely.

The mare nodded, and set about getting Sombra his food. As she did so, Sombra attempted to locate a cup with which to get himself some of the coffee, but he couldn't seem to find any.

"Excuse me, madame? You seem to be out of cups. Would you happen to have any more?" Sombra pointed out.

The mare looked up from the trays, noticing Sombra's plight.

"Oh yes, I'm sorry. That mare over there used the last cup. We're all out I'm afraid. We don't usually restock until the end of the month." The mare apologized.

Sombra turned around to glare at the mare at the table, but she didn't seem to notice him trying to burn a hole through her head with his eyes.

Sombra continued his imaginary onslaught until a thought struck him.

Sombra quickly reached into his saddlebags, and after a second retrieved the thermos he had purchased around a week ago. Sombra had thought it could be of use since they were headed to the desert, and it seemed he was right.

"Would it be alright if I filled this then?" Sombra asked.

Thankfully, the mare nodded her approval.

Once his thermos was filled to the brim, Sombra slipped it into his bag again and took his tray. The only place to sit was at the same table as the unknown mare, so Sombra ignored his preconceived notions of dislike about her and took a seat as far away as possible.

Unfortunately as far as possible seemed to be about four and a half feet.

Sombra made an effort not to look at the mare, instead he got out his thermos and poured himself a cup of coffee from it's included mug. Since there was no morning paper to peruse on the train, Sombra pulled a book from his bag and began to read it. It was the first volume of the Daring Do novel series, which had been purchased during the same shopping-spree as the thermos.

Sombra saw the mare glance in his general direction upon noticing the book, but continued ignoring her.

Sombra ate as he read, finding the food nowhere near as palatable as anything he had eaten at Spike's home, or even the restaurants in Ponyville. Still, it was passable, at least while there were no other options. The coffee was acceptable, and the only truly on par dish of the whole meal was the apple, which bore a small sticker reading Sweet Apple Acres.

After leaving the table to discard his disposable tray and returning to fetch his book, Sombra found the mare had produced a map from her cloak.

Normally Sombra wouldn't have cared about her, or her hobbies. However the map the mare possessed was disturbingly familiar.

Sombra instantly recognized the complex series of lines that had been marked across the map, nearly identical to the map that was in fact in the saddlebag on his right side presently. Spike had entrusted Sombra with it, being as he had no pockets.

Sombra's gaze lingered on the map for too long, and the mare at the table noticed him. This also allowed Sombra his first real glance at her, as until this instant Sombra hadn't much cared to examine her.

She was unremarkable in appearance, wearing a blue-gray colored hat with a pearl-colored ribbon, large red glasses, and a plum-colored cloak. The mare herself was a goldenrod color, and from what Sombra could see of her mane, it was black and mixed shades of gray. Through her enormous spectacles, Sombra could make out that her eyes were a deep reddish-purple color.

"Can I help you with something?" The mare asked with a heavy amount of attitude.

Sombra quickly attempted to figure out an excuse, but the only thing he could come up with seemed unbelievable, even to himself. Still, it was all he could actually come up with on the fly.

"I was just curious about the markings on your map there. I have a hobby of sorts as an amateur cartographer, and I was curious as to what they represent." Sombra lied through his unnaturally sharp teeth.

The mare appraised Sombra skeptically, but eventually scooted the map closer to Sombra.

"It's the flight path of a very rare type of bird. They've been long thought extinct, but I think I've found a small flock." The mare replied with a flat emotionless tone.

"I see, well then. I suppose my curiosity is sated. Pardon my intrusion, I will leave you to your work." Sombra replied as casually as he could fake.

Sombra inconspicuously gathered his belongings, even taking a moment to finish his current mug of coffee. Once everything was safely back in his bag, Sombra excused himself from the table and headed to the door to the next car.

The cargo-car that Spike currently resided in.

Much to his dismay, the server mare blocked his passage. A look of nervousness evident upon her face. Sombra took that as a sign that all of the train staff knew the situation with Spike. Something Sombra thought he could use to his advantage.

"I'm sorry sir, that car is reserved." The kindly old mare informed Sombra, trying to dissuade him.

"I am well aware of that. The occupant is a dear friend of mine, and I feel rather certain he would be cross with you if you kept me from going to see him." Sombra whispered into the mare's ear.

The mare's eyes became pinpricks at the mere thought of a dragon becoming upset with her. She quickly abdicated her spot in front of the door and allowed Sombra passage.

Sombra quickly made his way across the short walkway, headed to the bolted metal door of the cargo-car.

Just as Sombra was about to try and knock on the door, a crashing noise could be hear from the dining car. As soon as Sombra turned around, the door burst open and the mare with the map rushed out.

"You! I know you know about the map! Are you working for Ahuizotl?! Is that who's in that car?!" The mare practically roared out, expecting answers from Sombra.

Sombra froze on the spot, completely unsure of what to do. The door to the cargo-car was about a foot behind him, but if Sombra turned around, the look in the mare's eyes told him she would lunge after him.

Sombra did the only thing he could think to do, and used his back leg to buck the door several times. As predicted, the mare lunged at Sombra, quickly and expertly incapacitating him and smashing his face into the floor of the walkway.

Fortunately, the sound of Sombra's hooves against the metal door did their job. Sombra and the mare watched as the door was removed from it's hinges with tremendous force and fell to the ground where it was soon out of sight as the train kept on moving.

When nothing else happened, the mare squinted to try and see into the dark car. Two enormous green eyes just seething with hate aimed directly at her came into view a second later. As soon as she got a general idea of what was in the car her eyes dilated to the point that her pupils were almost totally gone.

With one incredibly fast flash, the mare found herself in the the firm grip of a very large purple hand connected to a perfectly-sculpted, scaly arm. Before she had any real time to react, she found herself being pulled back into the darkness of the train car.

The last thing she saw before being pulled into the car was Sombra smiling triumphantly at her.

Once inside, the mare could see very little other than the tremendous pair of green eyes she had quickly grown to fear. Before she could say anything, a booming voice beat her to the punch.

"You've got about five seconds to explain why you've just assaulted my friend." The owner of the eyes informed the mare.

The mare struggled in the titanic grip of the hand, but all that could be moved was her neck. She was in a very complete hold, intentionally trapped without being harmed. The mare even attempted biting at the hand, but she almost broke her teeth in the process.

"Oh by all means, keep on struggling. I was planning on just sleeping the day away, but this is kind of interesting." The voice mocked.

"Personally, I would not be opposed to seeing you crush her. Though I know I am supposed to be a good-guy now, and you have a soft spot for ponies."

"Oh right, Sombra. You okay buddy?" The voice asked the stallion from before, confusing the mare somewhat.

"I had my faced smashed into a metal walkway by an insane mare, what do you think?" Sombra responded angrily.

"Okay fine, lemme turn on a light in here. Your colors are too dark to check for a bruise without any." The voice complained.

With a loud snap, the cargo car was lit with green flames, allowing the mare to see her captor clearly for the first time. She found herself in the clutches of a dragon. Certainly not a fully grown dragon, but definitely large enough for a lone mare to worry about.

In the light, the dragon looked less intimidating than he had in the dark car, but still rather displeased with the mare. It was clear the mare wasn't going to get released from the dragon's grasp anytime soon without giving some satisfying answers.

"Okay, ya got me. I'll talk, so long as you don't eat and/or roast me." The mare conceded.

To her dismay, the dragon actual gave her a toothy grin in response.

"Good, now like I said before, tell me why you felt the need to attack my friend." The dragon continued, thinly concealed venom dripping from his words.

The mare sighed, but kept her word.

"Your friend there was staring at my map, looking shocked to see the lines on it. He tried to feed me a bogus story about being a map maker then tried to come here.

"I figured whoever was in here was someone who also knew about the map. Specifically my arch-nemesis who I know is after the same thing we both seem to be." The mare divulged honestly.

Spike's eyes widened, and with no warning whatsoever he used his tail to remove the mare's hat and glasses.

"Buck me! You're Daring Do!" The dragon squealed excitedly. "Sombra, this is Daring Do, or A.K. Yearling or whatever her real name is."

Daring blinked several times in rapid succession, not believing the situation.

"How the hell does a fire-breathing dragon know who I am, let alone that I really exist?" Daring snapped at the dragon.

Spike quickly deposited Daring Do on the floor of the train-car, being relatively careful with her.

"I'm a close personal friend of Rainbow Dash, and Princess Twilight Sparkle is my adoptive mother. My name is Spike, by the way." Spike explained.

"Seriously? How old are you?" Daring asked, still unsure of what to believe.

"Twenty-five, twenty-six in a couple weeks." Spike said nonchalantly.

"Okay then... So, who's your pal there? He a friend of Dash's too?" Daring Do asked, pointing over to Sombra.

Sombra walked over to Spike's side, still concerned for his safety.

"I am Sombra... Retired despot of the Crystal Empire. I have only the vaguest of ideas who this Rainbow Dash is, but I am on the side of Equestria now. Though truth be told I feel more indebted to Spike than the alicorns." Sombra introduced himself.

Something clicked in Daring's mind at that moment. It was like she had just figured out a puzzle that she hadn't known she was looking at. Which, in her line of work was a thing that happened to Daring quite often.

"You were the little dragon that saved the empire from Sombra, then again at the Equestria games. I read about that, but you were only like three feet tall, and Sombra was supposed to be dead. What the hell happened?" Daring asked, now even more unsure of what was happening.

Spike and Sombra looked to one another, and whispered between themselves for a minute. Daring only caught a few words here and there, only able to glean that something big was going on. Bigger than Daring knew about at the very least.

After some deliberation, Spike and Sombra returned their attention to Daring Do.

"I had a series of growth spurts, and Sombra is actually immortal. The princesses found Sombra and helped him put himself back together, and to make a long story short, Sombra is possessed. The spirit of a tremendously powerful dragon-demon-wizard was trying to use him to return to power.

"Now I have to master the ancient dragon magics to stop the dragon ghost from returning and destroying the world. Since Sombra got imprisoned and then blown to bits the spirit has been injured and rendered dormant, but it's power is returning slowly, and it'll be back to full in a year or so.

"There's a gemstone in the floating temple that can give me a head-start on learning some magic, so we've gotta go get it or Sombra ceases to exist, and then the world basically ends." Spike explained, attempting to summarize everything.

Daring Do for her part listened quite attentively. She was far from a stranger to ancient prophecies and magical beings revived from the dead. She actually made money off of such things.

If Spike and Sombra were going to share their information openly, and had already proved themselves as heroes in the past Daring intended to repay them in kind.

"Okay. Well, Ahuizotl is headed to the temple and I was going up to stop him. My informant in Zotl's operation tells me he's headed to the temple to find some artifact of super-ancient magical power.

"Then my inside-source in the castle archives copied me a map of the temple's flight path, and I'm assuming the two of you have the original one." Daring replied, filling them in on her mission.

Spike reached into Sombra's saddlebag and pulled out the map that had been in the manilla envelope. Daring likewise pulled her map out from under her wing. When laid side by side, it was clear they were the same map.

"Looks like our missions are pretty similar at the moment. If you can promise me Ahuizotl won't get this magic gemstone it's yours." Daring told Spike and Sombra.

"I seriously doubt this 'Ahuizotl' person will be able to steal it from Spike." Sombra joked.

Daring didn't understand Sombra's humor, instead taking it as a sign that her nemesis was being underestimated.

"Don't take Zotl lightly. He's a crafty one." Daring cautioned.

Spike snickered a bit, and reached into the nearby barrel of gems that the princesses had graciously provided. Spike took a deliberately noisy handful of gems from it.

Once Spike was sure Daring was watching, Spike deposited the gems in his mouth all at once. With a sickening series of loud crunches that could be equated to a bull in a china shop's worth of breaking glass, the gems met their end.

"And that, is why Ahuizotl won't get his mitts on the gemstone after I get it." Spike explained.

"Whoa. That was pretty cool." Daring admitted. "Okay then, I'll let you take the rock so no one else can use it."

"Sweet. I've always wanted to be in a Daring Do story." Spike chuckled.

Sombra however was still skeptical of the mare, being nowhere near as familiar with Daring Do as Spike. Spike was too trusting, a kind, gentle soul by nature despite his species and eating habits. It was very possible Spike would let his admiration for Daring Do influence the mission.

"Exactly how are you planning to get up to the temple? The temple resides far too high up for a pegasi to fly, being as the air is quite thin and the temperature is too low. Spike can make the trip, and carry one passenger. How are you to join us?" Sombra questioned Daring Do.

Daring scoffed, turning her head up at Sombra.

"I've been through this kind of thing more times than I can count. Tracking down a magical doodad that could take me up to the temple was nothing. You amateurs just worry about yourselves." Daring replied condescendingly.

Spike didn't particularly mind, as Daring was heavily ingrained into his childhood. Sombra however had no such preconceived notions, other than the pain in his face. At present her foul attitude was doing nothing to convince Sombra to trust Daring.

"Yes, well far be it from me to question you." Sombra apologized sarcastically.

Daring either didn't notice the blatant sass, or more likely she just didn't care.

"I'm going to try and rest up for the trip. Wake me up when we're near Farrier's Gulch." Daring ordered before waling right out the door.

Spike and Sombra watched Daring leave in relative silence, hearing her muttering something in an annoyed tone. As soon as Sombra was certain she was out of earshot he returned his attention to Spike.

"This 'Daring Do', is she truly trustworthy? She seemed to have an... intensity about her. Her hotheadedness could be a problem if this foe of her's is truly as formidable as she claims." Sombra reasoned.

Spike's child-like wonder at meeting one of his heroes seemed to override the counsel of a friend for the time being.

"Nah, Rainbow Dash said she was a little edgy. I'm sure she'll be a big help fighting Ahuizotl. That's practically all she's been doing for like, two decades or something." Spike assured Sombra, grabbing another handful of gems.

Sombra was less than pleased with the new partner they had momentarily gained, but he supposed if anyone was less than trustworthy in most people's eyes it was probably him. Daring deserved a chance, especially considering her long running hero-status.

Though that didn't mean Sombra had to like her.

Sombra and Spike talked as the train continued on it's way, both attempting to remain optimistic about the trip to the temple. Still, Sombra couldn't shake the feeling in his gut that things were about to take a bad turn. Sombra hoped that Spike would take notice of whatever was going to happen before it could occur.

Author's Note

Ahuizotl confirmed! Lots of people felt they had good guesses, but I was surprised that out of all the mythical creatures they guessed they didn't guess very many actually in the series already. Though to be fair, I don't blame anyone for guessing winged creatures.

Also, surprise guest-star~! Daring Do!

I read this thing about trying to get into the feel for a character while writing the other day. It advised you to assign each important character a favorite song, even if it's a song you don't like yourself. I liked the idea. Zecora was the hardest, and Twilight's is simply because I imagine she's proud of her nerdiness. I have kinda unique tastes in music, so I know some weird songs, so bear with me.
Spike: Majestic - Wax Fang
Sombra: Some of Us - Starsailor
Lyra: I Can't Decide - The Scissor Sisters
Zecora: Been A Long Time - Gary Jules (ft. Jim Blanco)
Twilight: I Am A Scientist - The Dandy Warhols
Luna: Standing Still - Reuben And The Dark
Bon Bon: Odds Are - Barenaked Ladies

Lemme hear your favorite character, and if you'd like tell us what you think they'd listen to. I found it a pretty helpful exercise to writing for that character.

Anyway, thanks for reading! Lot's of love to y'all and I'll see you next week! As usual, feel free to ask questions, though as a head's up I won't tell you how Ahuizotl plans to make it up to the temple. Sorry.

Motel Sticks

Spike and Sombra spent the rest of the train trip talking. More specifically, Spike essentially summed up each of Daring's encounters with her arch nemesis. Or at least the stories told in Daring's books, which as far as Spike knew were all true.

Sombra now vaguely regretted the act of buying the entire Daring Do collection, as he had now heard the stories of all thirty-three volumes currently in print.

After the books had been discussed, Spike told Sombra of some of the other adventures he himself had been on with his mother and the other elements of harmony. Sombra was more interested in those stories, even though he had listened to the others solely for preparedness' sake.

Finally, just before dark, the train made it's final stop. Spike and Sombra quickly gathered their belongings, and once awoken Daring Do put on the guise of A.K. Yearling again. Once everything was in order, Spike opened the cargo-car again, letting the trio get a look at the town of Farrier's Gulch.

However, it seemed that calling it a town was a bit much.

Aside from the train station, there was a small general store, a water tower, and an overly luxurious Inn. Not one house, no post office, or any other sort of business to be seen. There were indicators that there were once more buildings, but it seemed as though it had been some time since then.

The landscape itself was dry and the air was even more so. There were sparsely even any signs of plant life, other than a few yellowed and withered weeds and the occasional tumbleweed. The town's water tower was thankfully much larger than it's few occupants would need, likely from it's earlier days.

There was a small sign between the hotel and the general store, which upon inspection read:

Welcome To Farrier's Gulch!

Population: 3

"Well, this is rather underwhelming." Sombra said aloud.

"Yeah, this is almost sad. The hotel looks alright though." Spike agreed while trying to be optimistic.

"Well then let's move! It's hotter than tartarus out here. How are you two even baring this? I'm a seasoned adventurer and I'm baking."Daring complained.

"I can bathe in lava, and I'm full of fire. Weather isn't often an issue for me." Spike pointed out.

"I have an enchanted scarf that regulates my body temperature. I am relatively unaffected, though it is painfully bright out here." Sombra added.

Spike fanned his wing over Sombra and Daring, blocking the majority of the harsh sunlight. Sombra looked up at Spike, rewarding him with a single nod of thanks.

The trio headed to the inn, which was somewhat humorously known as 'The Sleeping-In Inn'.

It was a three-story building, which was probably a white color originally. Due to the desert sands, it was now a dirty tan color. The front door was unusually large, and the whole place looked rather opulent. Someone seemed keen on trying to make the inn as fancy as possible, despite the tireless onslaught of the desert winds and harsh sunlight.

Not to mention the lack of patrons the inn assuredly suffered from.

Once inside the building, Daring was saved from the desert heat by the wonder of air conditioning. Spike decided to check in first, letting Daring get cool again. Spike walked forward, minding his wings in the somewhat narrow lobby.

The first thing to notice was of course the front desk, which was quite large, made of intricately carved wood. On each panel of the wood was a brilliant representation of a pegasus pony in a gown and nightcap sleeping on a bed of clouds. A truly beautiful carving, each one painstakingly done by hoof.

Sitting behind the desk was a sleeping earth pony of a dark brown color.

His mane was short, dirty-blond, and curly, heavily resembling wood shavings. The stallion almost seemed to be made of wood himself. Looking over the desk, Spike could see that his cutie mark was a tool that looked like it was shaving wood from the stallion himself, a curly shaving depicted right behind the tool.

Spike looked back to the ponies in his company, a somewhat embarrassed look on his face.

"Could one of you two ring the service bell. I don't wanna scare this guy to death. Most ponies don't keep a level head when waking up face-to-face with a predator several times their size" Spike requested.

Daring Do stepped forward, and Spike scooted back toward the entryway a bit.

Daring tapped the bell with her hoof three times in rapid succession, startling the stallion awake. He saw that there was a pony in front of him and rubbed his eyes to be rid of the residual eye-gunk. The stallion then proceeded to grab a nearby shirt-collar, from which a name tag hung at one side, and a tie that looked like floorboards from the middle.

According to the tag, the stallion's name was Woody.

"Good evening, and welcome to The Sleeping-In Inn, Farrier's Gulch's best, and only inn. My name is Woody, and I'm the Inn keeper and sole employee." Woody droned, barely trying to pretend he had any motivation.

"Right. I'd like a room, and the odd couple back there have themselves a reservation." Daring told Woody.

Woody leaned to his left, bypassing Daring. Woody saw Sombra, thinking he was a bit odd. When his eyes traveled to Spike however, Woody began shaking in fear.

Spike was thoroughly used to it by now, and instead of taking offense he tried to persuade Woody of his good intentions.

"I know I'm a little scary, but I promise to behave. The crown reserved a room for us, and I've got ID and everything." Spike told Woody, sounding almost apologetic.

Woody straightened himself up, realizing he was being a bit insensitive. Woody motioned for Spike to come forward, and Spike slowly and carefully placed the royal passport on the desk.

Woody opened it up, comparing his copy of the reservation card with the information he had been given.

Woody handed Spike a receipt, which told him his stay for one night and one day had already been billed to the crown. After returning Spike's passport, Woody stopped Spike for a minute.

"I'm sorry about that less than warm reception sir, but I'm a teensy bit wary of fire. My special talent is carpentry and woodworking, which is very flammable by nature. Additionally, wood is rather hard to come by out here." Woody apologized, going as far as bowing his head in penance.

Spike chuckled a bit at that as he placed his passport back into his bag.

"Most ponies are afraid of the teeth or claws. I don't blame you though, these carvings on the desk are amazing. If you weren't all the way out here in the sticks I'd recommend everyone I know to you, Woody. I happen to know Princess Luna has been looking for a good craftspony that could make her some top quality old-school furniture." Spike revealed.

Woody blinked, and quickly scrounged through his desk. Eventually Woody found what he was looking for, a stack of business cards. He gave the whole stack of around fifteen cards to Spike.

"I'm dying to leave Farrier's Gulch. If I can get steady work elsewhere I can sell the family inn now that it's just me. Tell them I'll cover delivery costs for orders over a hundred bits." Woody told Spike with a glint of hope in his eyes.

Spike decided to held Woody out, removing the top card from the stack.

After taking a pen from a cup on the desk, Spike proceeded to write something on the back of the card.

Spike performed his lighter trick with his free hand and held the business card into it, keeping the flame as small as possible. Woody watched nervously as the card was reduced to sparkling ash, which Spike held aloft in his palm instead of sending off directly.

"This is some dragon magic. I can send letters, messages, etc. to anyone I'm familiar with. I'm sending your business card with a little message straight to Luna. She'll probably get in touch with you within a few days." Spike explained.

Woody's eyes were full of wonder and anticipation as Spike let the ash go. Daring dived out of the way on instinct when the ash zipped past her and underneath the door, off to Canterlot.

"Thank you so much! I hope you enjoy your stay! You're in the princess suite. Our finest room. Help yourself to anything in the suite's complimentary mini-bar and be sure to check out the stars via the moon-roof." Woody informed Spike graciously.

Woody then gave Spike a key, saying 3-1 on the attached fob.

Daring tapped her hoof on the desk, reminding Woody she also existed.

Woody smiled nervously, and took another key from beneath the desk that read 2-2. Daring took the key and hoofed Woody a small sack of bits.

With that, the trio bid Woody good night. Woody informed them breakfast was at nine, and they informed Woody in kind that they would be leaving shortly after.

Daring entered her room on the second floor while Spike and Sombra headed up to the princess suite.

Upon reaching the princess suite, Spike unlocked the door with the key and opened it. Fortunately, there was another large, opulent door on the suite as well. Spike could actually fit through it fairly well if he was careful of his wings.

The room itself was classy, if somewhat reserved.

The white carpeting was lush and comfortable, much like the carpeting in Spike's own home. The walls were spotless white, and there were gold painted trim-boards around the floor and ceiling, with carved suns, moons, and stars patterned across them. Likely more of Woody's handiwork, forcing even Sombra to admire the machine-like precision and quality the earth pony produced.

The bed was even larger than the one in Spike's own bedroom, making Spike think it was also more of Woody's handiwork.

The bed was covered in a deep, navy-blue blanket and pillows in cases of the same color. Directly above the bed was the aforementioned moon-roof, which during the moonlight hours would definitely give the occupants of the bed a fantastic view of the stars. There was a switch beside the bed that allowed for the room's occupant to control the shutters as they saw fit.

To one wall, there was a small adjoining bathroom with a shower stall, toilet, and sink with a large mirror. Opposite the foot of the bed was a mini-bar, though Spike had no intention of raiding it at present.

"Wow. This is a pretty sweet suite. If this place weren't in the middle of nowhere it'd be a really nice little getaway for couples." Spike observed.

"It has some charm, I suppose." Sombra agreed.

Spike placed their few bags in the corner of the room, then removed the dragon saddle again. It was a relief after a full day, causing Spike to give a content sigh.

After placing the saddle and everything else aside, Spike got onto the bed, finding it quite comfortable.

"This is a nice bed, but I miss being able to sleep on my back comfortably. My wings fall asleep, and even when they wake up they're stiff the whole day."

Sombra saw no harm in joining Spike on the bed, though he kept to his own side. He wished he was able to come up with a topic of interest, but only the current events came to mind. Spike had enough on his plate at the moment, and talk of the plan wouldn't help matters any right now. What Sombra wished he could do was talk as casually and effortlessly as Lyra did.

Fortunately Spike could see Sombra trying to be social, but knew he was having a hard time of it.

"Y'know, you can always say what's on your mind Sombra. I'm the last person in the world that's gonna judge you for anything." Spike told Sombra, hoping to break the ice.

Sombra watched Spike's tail move around him, obviously trying to comfort him.

Sombra nodded, but still couldn't come up with what to say. The only course of action he could think to do was to describe what he was feeling.

"Being a regular pony is much harder than I initially thought it would be. For the entirety of my memories, I could always just obtain anything and everything I wanted or needed. Now, I feel as though I've become dependent on you.

"I feel things now, to a degree. The feelings are good, at least they are most often. But at the same time, they confuse me and the hollow resonating feeling muddles my thoughts. You are the only creature on earth I can find myself tolerating for long periods, and I believe I may get... lonely, when you focus your attention on others." Sombra began.

Sombra stopped for a time, though Spike could tell he wasn't through speaking. Sombra's eyes had begun to tear up, but Sombra showed no intentions of hiding it. After a moment Sombra seemed ready to begin again.

"I realize that sounds rather pathetic, but it is the truth. I have doubts about my functionality, at least in the capacity of being a normal pony. I enjoy our escapades, more than I let on. But, I fear that when the world is safe and all is said and done that I will have no purpose. Even if I manage to become whole." Sombra finished.

Sombra felt his emotions of hollowness and unease ebb, having bared his metaphorical soul.

Spike reached out to Sombra, pulling him close. Spike did his best to hug Sombra tightly without hurting him. As a result, Sombra found himself feeling very warm, especially in the face. He decided it must have been his close proximity to Spike who was essentially a living furnace, even if the pounding sensation in his chest would have him think otherwise.

"I feel the same way sometimes. Normal life is hard for a dragon. But it can't be constant adventure, that's why I live in a house instead of a cave. Gotta make time for slow days, enjoy the small things. Like coffee, reading the paper, having company over, and playing chess with a good friend. You know? Normal stuff.

"But if you keep in touch with me, there'll always be some adventure now and then. I've got a boatload of stuff I'm supposed to do in the future, and I'd really appreciate having a friend around.

"And as far as the time thing goes, I'm sorry I'm spread thin a lot of days. You're fun to be around, and I can relate to the not-belonging thing. I like your company, and if we're being totally honest I think I need you just as much as you need me. You make me less stressed out, since I know you're not going to die on me." Spike explained guiltily.

Sombra was rather surprised to see tears run down Spike's face, turning to steam before even starting the second half of their journeys.

"I have bad dreams about my loved ones dying of old age while I get bigger and stronger, but you'll always be the same. I can't help but think about it, but that's not the only reason I like you. You're a good guy, and it's becoming more and more clear each day. You've been dealt a shitty hand in life, but if a fire-breathing monster can become a semi-popular guy I don't doubt you can find a place to be happy." Spike continued, sounding incredibly guilty.

Though Spike hadn't directly addressed it, he had been thinking about his attraction to Sombra. Spike was rather worried that he was only having feelings for Sombra because of their shared longevity.

Now however Spike believed it was more than that, but he still wasn't about to tell Sombra. Sombra almost definitely wasn't ready for that kind of revelation. Emotions were still difficult for him, and love was a ridiculously complex thing to explain or rationalize to begin with. There was no way for Spike to know how Sombra would react to his feelings.

For the foreseeable future Spike would have to keep tight-lipped about his feelings for Sombra.

"I... I would be honored to accompany you on your future endeavors." Sombra stuttered.

Sombra for his part had kept his tears dammed up as much as possible, but eventually the floodgates burst completely open.

After a few more minutes of drying eyes, Spike and Sombra were able to look at one another again without tears. As Sombra blinked in succession in an attempt to return his eyes to their normal state something caught Spike's attention. Sombra was caught off guard as Spike leaned his head in close, staring him dead in the eyes.

"Sombra? Are you alright? Not feeling weird or anything?" Spike asked, his tone heavy with concern.

Sombra back at Spike, a look of confusion clearly painted on his face.

"What on Earth are you talking about?"

"Your eyes were red last you checked, right?" Spike asked, confusing Sombra even more.

"Well of course my eyes are red. Just as they... Have always... Been?" Sombra started, losing confidence as he went.

Sombra hadn't considered that he might used to have looked different before Dootha took control. A curved and dual-toned horn wasn't exactly standard for a unicorn, which should have been obvious to Sombra already. Even upon discovering his carnivore teeth allowed him to enjoy meat Sombra hadn't put much effort into thinking of his past self's appearance.

Needless to say Sombra felt rather stupid.

"What color are they now?" Sombra implored Spike.

"A purple color, somewhere between my scales and mom's coat. They changed once before, the first time you tried smoking joke and got all sappy. I figured it was the joke though. They were blue then, but were red again when you woke up the next morning." Spike admitted somewhat guiltily.

Sombra heard Spike's words, but they seemed to go right over his head. Sombra jumped off the bed, heading into the bathroom. Quickly turning on the light, Sombra rushed over to the mirror.

What Spike had said was true, Sombra's eyes had changed from red to purple.

Combining the change with what Spike had said, it seemed possible, or even likely that Sombra's eyes had been blue at one point in time.

Sombra stared into his own eyes in the mirror, for how long he wasn't certain.

The world suddenly began growing darker, and Sombra felt as though he was falling.

The last thing Sombra heard before losing consciousness was Spike crying out to him.

Author's Note

Don't worry. Sombra is fine. :scootangel:

Thanks for reading! Much love to my followers, as I've acquired a few new ones as of late. Hopefully my writing continues to please people. I haven't had a lot of writing time lately, as I've just gotten my very own digital art tablet and have been practicing when I have opportunity. Though that hasn't been often either, as both my Dad and Grandma have been hospitalized this week. Nothing serious, but enough to make everything pretty chaotic around my house. :applejackconfused:

Anyway, I'm sorry to say Sombra is pretty hard to draw for me. It's gonna be a little longer until I get a good quality image to show you guys. Super sorry. :raritydespair:

Thanks for reading though, and I hope you don't hate me for the cliffhanger. :twilightblush:

Up And Out

Sombra awoke in a cold sweat, finding himself unable to move. Sombra couldn't remember where he was, and it was too dark to see.

Sombra struggled in the darkness, finding little wiggle room. As if reacting to his movements, something nearby shifted. It was only now that Sombra noticed whatever was keeping him immobile was particularly warm, in a pleasant way.

"Sombra?! Are you awake?" A familiar voice pleaded.

Sombra was relieved to find his assumptions had been correct, Spike was keeping him at bay for whatever purpose.

"Spike? Where are we? What is going on?" Sombra asked, hoping to find out what the hell was happening.

Sombra heard a noise, likely the sound of Spike's hands clapping.

The lights in the room flicked on, revealing the surroundings were the same as before Sombra's blackout. They were still in the hotel room, laying together on the bed. Sombra could now vaguely remember the events leading up to his bout of unconsciousness.

"How long have I been out? And more importantly, why are we... so close together?" Sombra inquired, trying to remain calm.

Spike reached into Sombra's saddlebag and retrieved something, which Sombra soon recognized as his pocket watch. Opening the lid, Spike checked the time.

"I'd say somewhere in the neighborhood of six hours. You convulsed a couple times after your eyes changed, then you stopped breathing, and your body went ice cold. I freaked out, and did the only things I could think to do. I tried keeping you warm, and asked Luna to try and communicate with you in The Dreaming by letter." Spike began.

Sombra only now saw the look in Spike's eyes. The normally vibrant emerald-green was duller than usual, and the redness of the sclera Spike had been crying quite recently. The dragon was more downtrodden than Sombra had ever seen Spike before.

"Luna couldn't find you, which meant you weren't asleep. I asked Zecora what to do after that, and she said your consciousness probably tried rejoining your soul. She thinks the eyes and the blackout are signs of progress, but I was still pretty worried." Spike explained guiltily.

Sombra looked himself over after Spike let him loose, finding he was fairly cold. Additionally, his movements seemed rather sluggish and his head was a bit tingly. After an experimental deep breath Sombra felt as if his lungs were on fire.

"Did I... Die?" Sombra asked, unsure if he wanted the question answered.

Spike shook his head no, but the expression on his face was less than confident.

"Your heart was still beating. Slowly, but it was there. I dunno what to call that. Do you remember where you were? Or anything about your past?" Spike replied, equally confused.

Sombra searched through his currently befuddled mind, searching for anything that hadn't been there before.

Sombra rubbed his temples as his headache worsened. There wasn't anything Sombra could remember that hadn't happened in the last few weeks, or as King Sombra during his first return. Then, very suddenly a brief and painful flash of something Sombra couldn't rightly place.

"A... Stone tablet? It is covered in characters, or maybe runes that I do not understand. I suppose that means we have more questions to ask, with the same abysmally miniscule number of answers as before." Sombra sighed in discontentment.

Spike couldn't recall anything he knew of Dootha, or of the old world of dragons he had also learned from Zecora that sounded like the tablet Sombra described. Whatever significance the tablet held would likely remain a mystery for the time being.

"I dunno about any stone tablets, but once we get the air gem we can head home. Zecora may know something about some kind of ancient tablet-artifact or something. Still, baby steps. Any kind of progress is a good sign. This means you can definitely get more memories back, Sombra." Spike exclaimed happily.

Sombra saw a flame of hope reignite itself in Spike's eyes, it's intensity matched only by the smile Spike was giving him.

While Sombra was still rather uncertain of how he felt about his memory relapse, he just didn't seem to have it in him to put a damper on Spike's good vibes. Especially when Spike had been in such a somber state just moments ago because of Sombra.

"Yes, well... As always, you will be the first to know if anything else occurs. Though hopefully I can avoid the blackout and nearly unbearable headache next time." Sombra responded with feigned enthusiasm.

The moment Spike heard Sombra was in pain he snaked his tail into one of the bags. After some fishing around, Spike's tail emerged with a white-plastic medicine bottle. Spike popped the top with the spade of his tail and shook a few free from the bottle.

"You still got coffee in that thermos of yours?" Spike asked Sombra.

Sombra nodded and Spike retrieved it as well. With a gentle application of dragon magic Spike heated the contents of the metal thermos and poured Sombra a mug. First Spike gave the pills to Sombra who didn't object to taking them and washing them down with a generous gulp of coffee.

"What were those?" Sombra inquired, noticing no immediate effects.

"Ibuprofen. It'll relieve some aches and pains, and it should help the headache a little. Just give it a minute. I thought it'd be something useful so I brought some first-aid stuff and minor pain relievers." Spike elaborated.

Sombra nodded, finding it a prudent decision.

Spike retrieved the first aid kit and gave Sombra an impromptu physical. Which, due to the lack of any real equipment wasn't all that useful. Sombra's body temperature and pulse were dangerously low for a normal pony, but they were rising at a reassuring pace.

After another half hour, Sombra felt immensely better. Other than his now lessened headache, Sombra was back to one-hundred percent. After packing away everything Spike put everything other than Sombra's saddlebags into the cockpit. There would still be just enough room for Sombra.

Once Sombra finished the coffee he packed away his now-empty thermos and donned his saddlebags, having given up on trying to rest any further.

"How soon before we can begin the trip into the desert, and making the ascent to the temple? I rather doubt I shall be getting any sleep for the rest of the night. I am aware the count-down device has yet to activate, but we could wait to take the gem until it does." Sombra suggested.

Spike rubbed his chin in thought, looking up through the moon-roof. Luna's handiwork was at it's most beautiful in the unpolluted air of the desert countryside. Looking up at the moon sometimes helped Spike think, and the especially clear air of Farrier's Gulch made for a spectacular view of the heavens.

After a few seconds of internal deliberation Spike looked back to Sombra.

"I suppose we could head out now and get into the desert before daybreak. It would give us more time to search the temple, and hopefully get a bigger jump on Ahuizotl. But we'd need to ask Daring if she's willing to leave so early." Spike suggested.

Right on cue, the ornate door of the princess suite was kicked open, a disgruntled Daring Do standing there. She had discarded her disguise once more, and it was obvious she was raring to get some adventuring in.

Spike also noted Daring had likely helped herself to her room's mini-bar, as she currently smelled like a brewery.

"S'bout time you two girls sorted out whatever emotional hooey that was, I've been waiting at the door for ages. I suck at having down-time, especially when I'm not near my typewriter. Let's go! I need to kick some big, blue, mutant-gorilla-panther-dog in the teeth to calm my nerves." Daring all but ordered.

"I suppose that makes as good a cry to arms as any." Sombra deadpanned.

Spike chuckled nervously, hoping down from the bed and grabbing the dragon saddle from the corner of the room. Sombra double-checked his saddlebags, and Daring Do made sure her belongings were still in her bag with a cursory glance. Sombra happened to glance in Daring's direction at the moment she did so, allowing him a look at her supplies.

Daring was bringing only a canteen, a rope, her hat, a bag of sand for counter-weighing traps, a battle-worn machete, and a strange implement Sombra couldn't identify.

After leaving Woody a note (and a bag of bits for Daring's mini-bar drinks) on the front desk the trio headed out into the night.

Daring and Spike took flight, more gliding than anything. They were conserving their energy for the rougher parts of the journey coming up. Or at least that was Spike's plan. Daring was more focused on keeping herself at a calm and steady pace through her state of not-quite inebriation.

Spike was beginning to think that Sombra's bad feeling about Daring was more accurate than his own previous opinions.

Sombra watched the calm of the desert go by from the pod of the dragon saddle. The windshield-dome had been left back, as Sombra wished to view the desert firsthand.

The only climates Sombra had ever seen in memory were The Crystal Empire, and Ponyville's surrounding areas. The desert had no buildings, but the many rock formations made it seem almost like a city. The sand in the moonlight seemed blue, just as the snow just outside the Crystal Empire did at night.

Sombra felt as though he was home in a sense, at least while the desert was bathed in moonlight.

It hadn't occurred to Sombra that he might never see his former home again. The crystal ponies still had every right to never want Sombra in their land again, but Sombra's new-found state of emotional awareness made him miss it to some degree. Sombra found himself asking what home was, or more accurately, where.

I doubt I would feel comfortable leeching of of Spike forever. Though I doubt I could return to the empire any time in the near future. Sombra thought to himself.

Sombra peered out at the horizon in a sort of melancholy trance until Spike broke the near dead-silence of the desert at night.

"It looks a bit like the empire at night, doesn't it? Not exactly sparkly or anything, but still." Spike asked Sombra, keeping his eyes forward.

Sombra was silent, becoming annoyed that he was becoming so easy to read. Though the realization that Spike couldn't see him soon followed.

Sombra then remembered that Spike was quite familiar with the empire, having had a claw in saving it more than once.

"Yes, I suppose it does bare something of a resemblance." Sombra grumbled.

Spike snickered a bit, knowing he had hit the nail on the head.

"We'll get your name cleared eventually, Sombra. I'm not saying it'll be all that soon, but if Luna can almost end the world a few times and be voted Equestria's favorite princess the next decade I'd say you can be unbanned from the empire with some time." Spike replied optimistically.

Sombra allowed himself a small smile, surprised at how Spike could make the things Sombra worried about seem much more hopeful with just a handful of words.

"Hate to break up the tea-party, but I think we're getting close. My magic-item needs to be used at a specific rock formation. I can see it coming into view, we'll be there in about twenty minutes." Daring updated Spike and Sombra.

Sombra scanned the horizon, unable to see anything other than sand and smaller rock formations. Spike's enormous eyes on the other hand had already spotted the formation a full minute prior to Daring's sighting. Spike merely hadn't known he was looking for it.

Geez, Daring is just like Dash. Playing it close to the vest, all the while mouthing surface thoughts loud and without tact. At least Dash mellowed out after awhile. Spike thought to himself.

Spike did notice that Daring was becoming increasingly irritable as time went on however. Spike could tell the gray in Daring's mane was far more noticeable than it was on the covers of her books. Her eyes were even bloodshot beyond belief, though the alcohol may have played a part in that.

Spike now felt Sombra's sense of foreboding in full force.

The rest of the trip to the rock formation was mostly silent. Spike didn't wish to sour Daring's mood any further and Sombra had little to say to the brash mare on any occasion. All three of them, Sombra, Spike, and Daring merely hoped they could get through the next day unscathed.

Author's Note

Next chapter is temple time~! Also, surprise double chapters! I did it because there's a lot happening in my house right now, so I may not have another chapter ready in time for next week. Super sorry.

Anyway, I'll just have to see how things go. Life is nuts.

Thank you for reading! I hope to see you all again in the comments. I try and check them whenever I'm able.

Up In The Air

Daring Do was the first to touch down on the rock formation, not wanting Spike to beat her there. Even if he could have done so almost effortlessly. Spike had deigned to give her some space, knowing that Daring was a lot like an older version of Rainbow Dash. Stubborn, set in her ways, and willing to do almost anything to complete her objectives.

Spike just hoped Daring's objectives were still of the purely heroic kind.

"So, uh... Daring? Now would probably be the time to use whatever magic item you have." Spike suggested.

Daring nodded, reaching into her bag.

The item Sombra had caught a glimpse of before now made it's debut appearance. It was a rounded flute-like instrument about a foot long, but only a bit thicker than the average flute. The only truly remarkable thing about it was an odd bit at the end that had a ring with ridges attached to the flute by four prongs that bent outward.

Daring proceeded to look around the surface of the rock formation, looking for something known only to her. As Daring had much experience in the field of looking for hidden artifacts, traps, and the like, her search took only a moment.

Daring pressed a hidden switch inward and the floor of the formation vibrated a little. A section of the rock opened up, revealing a small dip in the rock face that began filling with a luminescent liquid from an unseen source. Daring eyed the shallow pool of liquid skeptically, but supposed it was what she was looking for.

Daring dipped the ring portion of the flute-like magic item into the liquid. When she withdrew the device Daring raised the mouthpiece to her lips and played a short tune. Every note caused the liquid on the flute's end to glow brighter and brighter until a bubble began forming.

The bubble began growing at an astonishing speed.

It didn't stop expanding until it was easily twice the size of Daring herself. The bubble shifted backward and soon encompassed Daring's whole body in a matter of seconds. As soon as Daring was completely enclosed in the unorthodox magic item an imaginary breeze picked the bubble up, carrying Daring upwards at a fair speed.

Spike and Sombra hadn't known exactly what to expect, but the bubble certainly hadn't been it. It took the pair a few seconds of awkward silence to snap back to attention.

"Well, that was something. Anyway, put the top down, Sombra. We aren't letting her beat us up there." Spike said after a moment.

Sombra smiled wider than he had since Daring had joined their excursion as he dove down into the pod. Spike was in the air a split second after he heard the dome click shut.

Sombra had fortunately opted to buckle up before shutting the hatch. Sombra did however deign to wait until they were a substantial height to don the oxygen mask.

Sombra eventually began to feel the air thinning after some time, slipping the oxygen mask on and activating the mechanism. Though the mask was very uncomfortable Sombra had to admit the apparatus did it's job. He could breathe without issue, though Sombra found it hard to believe Spike had no troubles breathing this high up.

If anything I'd think Spike would require much more air than either Daring or myself. Sombra thought to himself.

Hey Sombra, look out the window. We're here, but we really did beat Daring's magic bubble, so I'm gonna circle around the place so we can get a good look.

Sombra put his musings on Spike's lung-power aside, more interested in the temple.

Thanks to Spike's slowing down to cruising speeds, Sombra was able to take in the temple's grandeur. The temple was roughly three or four times the size of the palace in The Crystal Empire. It looked exactly like the picture Luna and Celestia had provided them with, even though it hardly did the place justice.

It was indeed a squared crown-like arrangement of turrets with a much larger turret in the center. It gave off a strange sort of vibe, but each of the trio felt something different about it.

Spike felt strangely at ease seeing the temple, as if he was going to an old friend's house.

Sombra felt increasingly tense, as if they were heading right into the lion's den.

Daring was feeling a rush of adrenaline at the thought of continuing her decades-old fight with Ahuizotl.

This place is like something out of a fiction novel. Appropriate considering the company we're keeping.

Yeah yeah, Daring's bubble is almost to the base of the temple. I'm taking us down, so just try and get along with her until the job is done.

Sombra braced himself as Spike quickly began heading down. Looking out the wind-shield, Sombra saw the base of the temple coming up quickly, along with the bubble containing Daring.

The bubble popped as soon as Daring was a foot above the base of the temple.

Spike touched down a short distance away, finding the air around the temple was just like the air down on the ground.

Magic permeated the likely artificially created atmosphere, in a much higher concentration than Spike had ever felt. Save a few instances where magical beams of rainbow-colored light were being blasted at the forces of evil.

Sombra opened the windshield, sticking his head out to see if he could breathe properly.

"Interesting. The mana here is so dense I can feel it even without my horn." Sombra observed as he began getting out of the pod.

Spike of course lowered his wing and let Sombra slide down to the floor of the temple's outer walkways.

"Yeah, I know. This place must suck in ambient magic from all over to keep it in perpetual motion. That's probably why it likes going to populated places, the more spells being fired off the more magic is dispersed back into the world's mana-flow." Spike surmised.

Daring took in a deep breath, finding the air was definitely breathable.

"Dunno what you two are on about. I don't feel anything weird. Just really clean air." Daring concluded.

"Must be a magic-user thing. Let's just get inside. It'll probably take forever to search a place this huge." Spike suggested.

Walking up to the door of the temple was simple, but actually entering would be something of a chore it seemed. The door was at least as tall as Spike's home and was made of a dark-grey metal, covered in runes each the size of a pony's head. The group stared at the monstrous door, wondering exactly how to open it.

"Well... Dragon-boy, think you could tear us a hole through the wall? Stone shouldn't be a problem for you, yeah?" Daring suggested.

"Nah, that won't be necessary. I think I can open the door." Spike stated confidently.

Spike took a deep breath, and calmed his nerves. He stared intently at the door, looking over the runes intently. Sombra was a tad surprised to find that Spike could read the absurd characters.

Yr wyf Spike, mab Nabi, olaf o'r rhai cyntaf. Gwas o dduwiau, hen a newydd, amddiffynnydd o harmoni. Spike shouted in an almost unearthly dual-tone.

The door's enormous hinges creaked, and slowly but surely the great iron barriers pushed themselves inward. Inside was a great darkness, as the building didn't have very many windows.

"What exactly was that just now? Did you just cast some sort of spell?" Sombra asked, thoroughly confused.

"Actually, I just told the door who I was and it opened. The runes are Draconian. The language of dragons. Zecora taught it to me.

"They read 'Announce thyself to be judged if you wish to gain entrance to the Temple of Nyll, Goddess of Sky.' More or less. This is the temple one of my ancestors looked after. It makes sense, I just feel stupid for not thinking of it sooner. Who else would need such a big building?" Spike revealed, new excitement coursing through him.

Sombra considered that, finding the story made sense.

A goddess of the air and sky would most likely have no problem constructing a floating castle. Though the fact that it was still lazily floating about after the goddess's death and countless eons later was impressive spellwork. Even knowing Nyll had been a goddess the sheer magnitude of magic at work in the temple was utterly mind-boggling.

"Yeah, that's neat and all, but we need to get moving. I grabbed a branch off of one of the dead trees as we left Farrier's Gulch. It outta make a decent torch." Daring butted in.

Daring held out the branch, prompting Spike to light it.

"We don't need it. You happen to be in the presence of a master pyromancer in training." Spike gloated.

Spike held out his claw and blew a steady stream of fire into his palm which formed into a ball of emerald light. Spike removed his claw, but the ball of fiery green light stayed in the air. It soon floated upward a bit, keeping a steady source of light over their heads.

In the green light, it was easy to see the interior of the temple. It was all dark-gray stone, nothing particularly exciting. The only thing visible without entering was a hallway, meaning they could go in without immediate danger.

"Impressive." Sombra praised.

Daring however merely rolled her eyes and placed the branch back into her bag.

The group hastily made their way inside soon after, watchful of anything that might cause them harm.

Once they reached a sort of foyer-like area the size of Spike's entire home the group managed to locate a brazier in the center of the floor. Spike didn't hesitate in directing the fire that guided them into the brazier, igniting the long-doused lighting fixture.

Within a matter of seconds the entire room's light fixtures all erupted into green fires, allowing the trio a full-view of the foyer. Viewing it all at once was a far more entrancing experience than viewing it a bit at a time.

It was just as enormous as previously thought, and on each of the walls was a banner of white with sky-blue borders, each with a stylized outline of a dragon in the center. The floor was covered in a beautiful mural that depicted an indescribable being of rainbow-hues gifting much smaller beings of all shapes and sizes musical instruments.

"Holy crap. Ma would flip if she could see this. I'm seeing this, but I'm resisting the urge to flip." Spike spoke up first.

"Indeed... I have no words." Sombra added.

"Yeah, okay. Easily the nicest floor I've ever seen." Daring admitted.

Spike ran his claw over his comb of sharp spines, trying to process what he had just witnessed.

"Nyll, goddess of air. Inventor of philosophy and music, shaper of the sky, and the founder of pacifism. She used to live here. I feel a little sick thinking that someone related to me by blood caused her to die." Spike lamented.

Sombra thought he should offer some words of encouragement, but was once again cut off by Daring.

"Yeah, tragic. But right now we need to get moving. You just turned on every light in the joint, so we need to start the search. The important stuff is always in the biggest, most-important-looking areas." Daring declared.

Spike nodded his head in agreement, even though Daring's attitude was really beginning to irk him.

Having no information on exactly where the gem was, or of the interior makeup of the temple made things rather difficult. There were currently two hallways open for exploration, but there was still a ways to go before they could reach the chamber that might contain the gem at the heart of the temple.

Even when they did find it they needed to wait for the timer to start to take it with certainty there would be no casualties or international incidents.

Ahuizotl was set to make an appearance, and he could very well show up before the timer went off. Subduing the villain and keeping the stone safe would be a rather hefty task. Any mistakes made now could very well have catastrophic consequences.

Spike went to the entry way to each hallway, giving each a tongue-flick test. Daring and Sombra stayed in the center of the room, watching Spike's odd display. Reptilian senses were somewhat difficult to explain to mammals, and time was of the essence.

"Does he do this often? The tongue thing I mean." Daring asked Sombra.

"Every now and then. It's strange but he always seems to learn something about his surroundings." Sombra replied.

Daring was quiet for a time, until curiosity got the better of her.

"So, how's the dragon in bed? Can't say I don't see the appeal. The guy's huge, strong, and pretty exotic. Definitely interesting."

Sombra leaned in angrily, getting right in Daring's face.

"I am not in a relationship with Spike. I have only known him for scarcely longer than a fortnight, and the first time we met I tried to destroy him and several of his family members. I will admit I find him to be the only being I feel I owe any ounce of loyalty to, but that doesn't give everyone the right to assume I am fornicating with Spike." Sombra glowered.

Despite Sombra trying to seem threatening, Daring merely smirked.

"Yeah, I figured you weren't. But seeing how quickly you reacted to a simple ploy, I'd say you've got the hots for the big lizard. Bad. Even if you can't accept it." Daring taunted, poking Sombra on the snout.

Sombra was immediately tempted to draw his sword, but Spike returned, causing Sombra to forgo his homicidal intentions.

"The one on the right is giving me some bad vibes. I dunno why though, it seems like whatever happened that way was so long ago I can't get a scent. I say we check it out." Spike suggested.

"Seconded. Dangerous usually means important." Daring agreed.

"If the danger has passed, I see no reason to avoid it." Sombra consented gruffly.

Spike sensed the apprehension in his voice, but chalked it up to nervousness.

The group headed down the newly lit hallway, finding nothing out of the ordinary until it's end.

The room was filled with something of a library-like assortment of stone shelves, each filled with what appeared to be stone tablets with more draconian runes on them. It would be an amazing discovery, had it not been for the state of the room.

Many of the shelves had been knocked over, tablets broken or crushed, and once beautiful wall-hanging tapestries torn asunder. But worst of all were the room's occupants.

Everywhere there were bones.

Complete skeletons of members of every race one could think of, and even a few that were impossible to name. Among the most abundant were those of a strange bipedal creature with a swine-like skull. They stood out, as they were the only ones that had seemed to posses weapons or armor of any sort.

"We're about an a million years to late to the party, huh?" Daring asked uneasily as she surveyed the scene.

Spike picked up one of the porcine skulls and stared into the vacant holes that once held the creature's eyes. Without so much as a glint of hesitation in his eyes Spike closed his hand and destroyed the skull. For the time being Spike kept the shards in his clenched fist as he looked over the graveyard the once bustling library had become.

"These are orcs' skeletons. A stupid, violent, and famously disgusting race of barely sentient monsters. Dootha created them, and Dramaal and Dorta made them extinct. But not before they helped the rest of Dootha's forces kill his siblings, and anything else that got in the way." Spike explained.

Shortly after Spike released the petrified bone fragments which dropped to the ground with a sound not unlike breaking porcelain.

Spike looked around the room a short while longer, carefully surveying the bones of fallen innocents and orcs alike. Neither Sombra nor Daring said a word, seeing the serious look on Spike's face. After a few moments of rather weighty silence it seemed Spike had come to some sort of conclusion.

"None of the orcs bones have a single scratch on them. If they had died in the struggle there'd be blade or claw marks on their bones too. Whatever killed them did it without laying a finger on them. It wasn't dragon fire either, or there'd be absolutely nothing left." Spike deduced, only now sounding unsettled.

Sombra and Daring both quickly glanced around realizing Spike was right. The innocent worshipers and scholars that had been slain were marred by cuts and slashes while the orc skeletons were wholly intact.

"That is... distressing, but it could have been Nyll. Or the magic of your ancestor who was steward to this place." Sombra pointed out.

Spike nodded, hoping that was the case.

"No point dwelling on it I guess. We should get a move on." Spike agreed.

The group continued on, finding a number of rooms in similar condition to the library-like room. They left the rooms without a single word, but eventually they came to a crossroads.

A hallway that split in three directions. The central path was more of an opening to a massive staircase. From what could be seen it appeared that Spike's fire had also illuminated the upper floors.

No way we're splitting up. There's too much we don't know, and Ahuizotl is still due to crash the party at any time. Spike thought to himself.

"I call top bunk!" Daring shouted, taking wing and sailing up the stairs.

Unfortunately she didn't make it very far, as Spike had just barely managed to grab hold of her tail with his right-claw. Daring looked back at Spike angrily as she flapped to maintain altitude.

"Let go of me! We've got an insane amount of ground to cover. It makes sense to split up. Three paths, three of us!" Daring practically growled.

"Yeah, no. This is dangerous stuff we're dealing with. Safety in numbers." Spike argued, not willing to budge on the matter.

Daring huffed, knowing she was hopelessly outmatched in terms of strength. Without hesitation Daring reached into her bag and retrieved her machete with her mouth.

In one swift motion, Daring slashed the hair of her tail down to a bob, allowing her to escape with a surprising burst of speed.

Spike's nostrils were doing a spot-on impersonation of smokestacks, fuming a pair of black-smoke torrents.

Sombra had yet to see Spike ever get so annoyed, but the threatening atmosphere Spike was figuratively and literally giving off was short-lived. Spike began muttering to himself, counting backwards from one hundred, if Sombra was hearing correctly. After Spike finished counting he spat a small cloud of black ash, waving it away.

"I'm okay. She just got to me. She's way too confident. Or suicidal." Spike huffed.

As Spike recuperated and calmed himself, Sombra took Spike's words into consideration. Something clicked into place in Sombra's mind, a memory of Spike's almost astonishingly complete memory of Daring's adventures.

"You did say that her rivalry with Ahuizotl has recently escalated, yes? To the point that both Daring and Ahuizotl have inflicted serious bodily harm to one another?" Sombra asked.

Spike thought back over his near encyclopedic knowledge of the Daring Do series.

In the recent volumes of Daring Do, the series's quality had come into question. Only because Daring herself focused less on her actual archeologically or altruistic objectives than she did stopping Ahuizotl.

Daring had failed to save the Tenochtitlan Basin from flooding caused by Ahuizotl three books previous, and and the latest book had been pushed back a number of times already.

Both Daring and Ahuizotl had been gunning for the other, Daring having broken Zotl's collar bone and receiving a broken wings and two broken left-legs in return.

"I think the kid in me overshadowed my judgement. Daring isn't here for the adventure. She just wants to take down Ahuizotl, maybe permanently. I'm starting to question whether we should have brought her. Though she probably would've come without us." Spike reasoned.

"I imagine you are right. She has been rather dead-set on stopping him at all costs." Sombra agreed, not wanting to say I told you so.

Spike sighed and looked up the stairs.

"I guess we should go save her from herself. Even if she is being kind of bitchy." Spike declared.

Sombra gave a singular sharp laugh of amusement as the two headed up the stairs. Spike smiled awkwardly at seeing Sombra let some real emotion slip so suddenly like that. It was always a high-point to see Sombra's mask come off, even for a moment.

After a few minutes of walking up stairs Spike and Sombra reached the second floor.

It was much the same as the first floor had been, but somewhat more opulent. Some of the walls had interesting decorations on them, though some had been destroyed. A few skeletons littered the floor there too, but many of the rooms had doors which were locked. Spike could have pried them open if he chose to, but Daring still needed to be found.

"We may very well find the gem before Daring. The enormity of this structure continues to undermine our task." Sombra huffed, still a tad winded from the grand staircase.

"Yeah. It's too damned big. There's a bit of earth-type magic Zecora told me about that might help, but I've never tried it before. I guess I can give it a go?" Spike suggested uncertainly.

"I suppose it is our best option, so long as there is no inherit risk?" Sombra warily agreed.

Spike nodded, alleviating Sombra's worry.

"Nah, I just don't have the greatest understanding of how to do it. I got the gist I think, so now I just have to try." Spike continued.

Spike dug his claws into the stone of the temple and began concentrating. He shut his eyes tightly and began focusing his mana into the floor.

Traditionally the spell was used as a tool to enhance spacial awareness via a connection with the ground. Spike hoped that the natural stone used in the construction of the temple would allow a similar result. Though that was assuming the spell worked the way Spike wanted it to in the first place.

It was something Spike had never tried, but establishing a connection between his hands and feet, the ground, and relaying the vibrations picked up from the ground to his brain sounded ridiculously complex. After a few minutes Spike made something of a breakthrough.

He could now differentiate between the subtle vibrations of the temple's movements and his and Sombra's heartbeats. Seeing sound as ripples was a disorienting experience, and Spike had trouble processing the information accurately. Everything was too vague to get a fix on a location beyond a few meters.

I'll just have to give it more juice. Spike decided.

Sombra who had been watching quietly noticed Spike's brow furrow just before he saw Spike's form begin to glow green. Mana that resembled flames in it's movements coursed through Spike, sending cracks of green through the floor for a good ten feet in all directions. It was clear that Spike was redoubling his efforts.

It didn't take long for Spike's eyes to open in alarm, and it seemed to take even less time for Spike to scoop up Sombra and throw him into the dragon saddle. Before Sombra even had a handle on what was happening Spike was already bolting down a hallway.

"What in blazes is going on!?" Sombra shouted at Spike.

"Spell worked. There's a fourth heartbeat!"

Author's Note

DUN DUN DUN! You know what's coming next week. Or you think you do~!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter, I almost didn't get it done in time.

Thanks for reading!

The Plot Thickens

Spike and Sombra rushed through room after room, only Spike knowing their actual destination. Sombra kept his head out of the dragon saddle, searching for anything that might seem like a sign of Daring or Ahuizotl. As of yet Sombra had found nothing, but Spike was running at such a speed that it was difficult to see very much at any given moment.

Spike stopped abruptly as a rumbling shook the temple. It sounded like a small explosion, and both Sombra and Spike saw smoke trailing out of a door about a hundred meters ahead. Spike looked back and gave Sombra a nonverbal signal to disembark the saddle.

Sombra silently complied, sliding down Spike's wing while making as little noise as possible. Sombra drew his sword from it's sheath, cautiously following behind Spike. Sombra's armored boots made as little noise as he could manage, but Spike's masterful hunting technique let him approach the doorway virtually undetectable.

Once they were nearly up to the door Spike looked back at Sombra and used his claws to mime a plan of attack. Sombra played close attention, gathering the meaning of Spike's efforts.

Sombra was to wait just beyond the doorway with his blade at the ready. Spike would jump into the fray, defending Daring and hopefully subduing Ahuizotl. If Ahuizotl tried to flee Sombra would be there, ready to strike.

All in all it was likely the most efficient plan given the situation.

Once he was sure Sombra had a grasp of the plan Spike abandoned the dragon saddle and barreled through the doorway.

Upon entering the room Spike saw it was a rather large room filled with statues of various species, each playing a different instrument. Though several spots on the walls and statues had been seemingly scorched. Each statue was at least as big as Spike, and extremely detailed. It would have been a true beauty to behold, were it not for the danger looming.

Daring was currently standing about ten feet away from a relatively familiar face. Though just now was the only time Spike had seen the villain in person. Ahuizotl, a somewhat magical being of renowned physical strength, possessing knowledge of a great many dangerous magical weapons and artifacts from all over the world.

Ahuizotl was a one-of-a-kind creature, even Daring Do was unclear on the subject of his origins. All that was certain was that he wanted to rule the world, and he wasn't afraid to get his hands dirty. All three of them.

It seemed that Ahuizotl had gotten the drop on Daring.

Daring's left wing had been singed of all it's feathers somehow, though she was currently working through any pain she might have been experiencing. Daring had her machete at the ready, a look of seething hatred in her eyes.

Zotl on the other hand was looking cool and confident in his victory, waiting for Daring to make the next move. Spike noticed he was wearing some sort of dark-gray chest-piece with a large blood-colored ruby embedded in it. Despite not knowing it's purpose, merely looking at it gave Spike a bad case of the willies.

Daring was the first to notice Spike, merely glancing over in his direction without turning her head. Ahuizotl noticed her focus shifting and looked over to see Spike himself. Disturbingly enough, instead of panicking, Ahuizotl's grin widened by several degrees.

"A purple dragon with green spines. I was told you would be here. Now all that is missing is the ash-colored pony who walks in your shadow, and then everyone will be here. Where is he? You know, don't you dragon?" Ahuizotl asked, turning away from Daring.

Spike's brain momentarily stopped functioning at the news that Ahuizotl had been aware of not only Spike, but Sombra as well. It was so completely unexpected that Spike had no idea how to respond. Daring however rushed Ahuizotl, thinking that he was off his guard.

Without taking his focus off of Spike, Ahuizotl reached out his tail-hand, catching Daring's machete mid swing. With a brief application of pressure the machete shattered, leaving Daring holding nothing but a handle with scarcely an inch of blade remaining.

Spike snapped back to attention, snatching up Daring and taking off from the ground in a series of almost impossibly fast movements. Daring spat the machete handle down at Ahuizotl, glaring down at her foe. Spike kept them as high as the room's ceiling would allow, wondering just what was going on.

Ahuizotl was always depicted as strong, but both Daring and Spike knew breaking the machete so effortlessly should have been near impossible for him.

"How do you know about me? How do you know about Sombra?! What do you want with us?!" Spike yelled down at Ahuizotl, not really expecting an answer.

As Spike had thought, Ahuizotl didn't answer. Instead he placed his right hand over the blood-ruby of the chest-plate and let Spike and Daring watch as it glowed a malevolent red. Daring seemed to know what was about to happen.

"He's got some kind of laser-thing in that chest-plate. It's new, and I don't like the vibe it gives off." Daring informed Spike.

"Me either." Spike quickly agreed.

Ahuizotl's hand soon became soaked in the malign aura of his single piece of armor, cloaked in dark power. With a quick motion akin to someone throwing a knife, Ahuizotl launched an energy attack at surprising speed. Even Twilight Sparkle herself would have been hard pressed to fire a shot of such densely concentrated mana so quickly.

Spike barely managed to get Daring out of harm's way, but his free arm was struck at the base of the shoulder, propelling him backward into a wall. He didn't hit hard, but enough to force his wings to lock up momentarily.

Spike's arm however was seething with something akin to the burning he had experienced during his wing growth. Though the intensity was laughable in comparison.

"Nice shot. It tickles a little. That's was some pretty heavy artillery though. Where do you shop?" Spike taunted, hoping to get Ahuizotl riled up.

Daring often won her battles in the earlier books by forcing Ahuizotl into a rage. If he couldn't think clearly it wouldn't be much of an issue to take him down. Spike knew he could take a few more of the magic beams without issue if need be.

It was still alicorn-level magic though, which was worrisome enough. The fact it was in the hands of Ahuizotl was much worse.

Ahuizotl growled at Spike and charged, fists raised to bash at the dragon like a gorilla. Unfortunately for him Spike still possessed a clear size advantage. Ahuizotl didn't seem to realize that until he was quite close, as Spike was more than happy to point it out.

With a heavy uppercut to the stomach Ahuizotl's body went completely limp, allowing Spike to catch him in his rag-doll state.

Daring watched in amazement as Spike laid out the crazed villain without all that much effort.

Spike placed Ahuizotl on the ground and held down his arms and tail, looking for a way to remove the chest-plate. There was a catch above each shoulder, but when Spike lifted his arm off of Ahuizotl's own left arm to undo them he found himself unable. Even his claws that could rend ordinary metal like tissue paper were ineffective.

There must have been some kind of magic preventing anyone other than the wearer from removing it.

This thing... it looks and seems a lot like the alicorn amulet. But way stronger. Spike thought to himself.

"Daring, go get Sombra and tell him to be ready with his sword. We need to get this thing off of Ahuizotl. It's got some nasty mojo in it." Spike ordered.

Daring agreed without a fight, galloping off as quickly as her legs could carry her.

Spike smiled as he watched Daring go, glad she was finally cooperating.

Unexpectedly however Ahuizotl's eyes opened the very instant Spike's attention shifted back to him. Instead of the eyes Spike had seen only moments ago, they were now an electric green with red irises and slit pupils. From either eye an ethereal trail of purple miasma began flowing and the ruby in the chest-piece began glowing more violently than ever before.

Spike jumped backwards on pure instinct, knowing those eyes to be the sign of Dootha's power. There was no doubt that Ahuizotl had accessed a portion of the devil-dragon's power, as inexplicably horrid as it was. Only someone with a predisposition for magic was suppossed to be able to channel it, even then they needed talent and motivation.

Ahuizotl did not fit that description, meaning something was terribly wrong.

The terror coursing through Spike's heart magnified as Ahuizotl picked himself up from the floor. A horrid metal screeching heralded the eruption of two enormous wings of black metal thorns from Ahuizotl's back. They were smaller than Spike's wings, but they radiated an aura of danger beyond their intimidating appearance.

"I AM YOUR END!" Ahuizotl shouted in a rage as he took to the air on his impossible wings.

With each flap of the iron wings a storm of black needles was shot outward in all directions, forcing Spike to guard his face with his arm. The thorns varied in size, and only the largest ones were capable of penetrating Spike's scales. Spike winced as about a dozen needles dug their way into his arm, but they weren't all bad.

The pain helped Spike make up his mind and gather his resolve.

Ahuizotl attempted to try and get the drop on Spike from the air, but Spike let loose a truly powerful jet of his hottest fire, more white than green. A taste of unrestrained fire from Spike's belly. Something Spike had never intended to use on a living thing before.

"You pushed me into that. I hate hurting people, even total jerks. But you've got yourself in deep this time. I doubt you know all that much about that thing on your chest, but I've got a pretty good idea where it came from now. Which means I can't afford to hold back on you anymore." Spike told Ahuizotl stoically.

Just before Spike reached Ahuizotl the flames went out. The red glow now radiated violently off of Ahuizotl's body, tendrils of mana surging out in every direction. Spike realized the flames hadn't gone out, nothing could quell magical flames so easily. They had been consumed by the chest-plate, likely adding to the power now coursing through Ahuizotl.

As Ahuizotl rose to his feet again Spike saw the ruby was pulsating like a beating heart.

"If you feel no need to hold back, than neither will I." Ahuizotl declared ominously.

The chest-plate began sinking into Ahuizotl's flesh, merging with him. In no time at all, all that remained was the ruby, deeply embedded in Ahuizotl's chest. A network of black, pulsating veins spread outward, filling their host with the utmost limit of it's power.

Spike instinctively backed up from Ahuizotl as his body began to grow. Very quickly, Spike found himself joined at eye level. Ahuizotl had become a monstrous version of himself, and now the metallic thorn-wings trailed miasma from their bases on Zotl's back.

"Please tell me that's your final form." Spike practically pleaded.

Instead of replying Ahuizotl roared loudly, giving Spike the distinct impression that no one was home any longer. Ahuizotl's hunger for power had led him to give himself to the evil magic completely. He was assuredly powerful, but now all there was of him was instinct and rage.

Spike quickly swiped at Ahuizotl with his claws, but was punched square in the jaw before he could make contact.

Spike tumbled backwards, never having felt such tremendous force before. Spike barely managed to stop himself by digging his claws into the floor before slamming into one of the room's many statues.

Looking to try and end things as quickly as possible, Spike grabbed hold of the statue, lifting it off the floor. It was heavy even for him, which was exactly what Spike had hoped for. When the demonic Ahuizotl rushed him Spike threw the statue onto him, disorienting him enough for Spike to act.

Spike grabbed Ahuizotl's weakest limb, his third hand supported by a long and dexterous tail. Spike pinned it to the ground with his back-left claw and began beating Ahuizotl with his fists. Each hit did a small amount of damage, but not enough.

Ahuizotl snapped out of his delirium shortly after the attack started and shoved Spike to the ground, essentially reversing their positions and freeing his tail.

Spike couldn't shake the power-enhanced villain, forced to watch as Ahuizotl opened his jaws. Between his outrageously misfit teeth a sphere of the malevolent red mana began forming in a vastly denser amount, telling Spike he was most likely done for if he was hit at point-blank.

Spike closed his eyes, hoping that he could survive the coming onslaught.

However Spike's eyes opened with incredible speed when he heard Ahuizotl scream out in pain.

Spike moved the very second Ahuizotl stopped holding him down, rolling to safety and getting back a fair distance. Only then could he see Sombra had returned, once again saving Spike's life. This time Sombra had sliced off Ahuizotl's tail, causing him to forget Spike for just a second.

However Sombra was now the focus of Ahuizotl's boundless rage.

Sombra froze in place the very instant he saw Ahuizotl's eyes when he turned.

Ahuizotl smacked Sombra, sending soaring across the room. Spike's eyes dilated to the point of being those of a vicious animal as he saw Sombra hit the wall and collapse to the floor in a heap.

Something inside Spike snapped, and Spike let out a roar that shook the room.

"NO ONE HURTS MY PONIES!" Spike screamed at Ahuizotl.

Spike rushed Ahuizotl, his mind a total blank. Without any regard for anything other than the destruction of the one who had just harmed his hoard Spike dug his claws into the temple floor and lifted the stone block of the floor Ahuizotl was standing on. Ahuizotl was bowled over, but managed to recover.

Ahuizotl's sensed the danger, making a retreat. He took flight to attempt an escape, but it was a wasted effort. The time it took him to lift off was all that Spike had needed to hurl the great block at him.

Ahuizotl was helplessly smashed into the wall behind him, a guttural squeal of distress forced Spike regained a portion of his wits. As the block fell to the ground, Spike saw Ahuizotl embedded in the wall. His eyes were still glowing green, but the miasma streams were beginning to taper off much faster than before.

Spike had done some serious damage.

As Ahuizotl peeled himself from the wall Spike saw the black metal wings were crooked and bent, and a number of minor wounds were leaking an unidentifiable black substance.

"As soon as Zotl falls, pin him! Keep him still and I can break the ruby!" A voice called out from behind.

Spike looked back to see Daring with Sombra's sword. Sombra had likely dropped it after Ahuizotl's attack, but that wasn't important right now. The look in Daring's eyes had changed, instead of one of vengeance it was a look of determination.

A look Spike knew he could trust.

The second Ahuizotl fell to the ground like a stone Spike was upon him. Spike was using every ounce of strength he had left to keep the villain down. Even though he was battered and bruised he wasn't yet broken.

Spike could see the ruby glowing, and with each pulsing beat of the blood-red gem the iron wings began straightening themselves into their original shapes. Even the minor scratches had begun to mend themselves.

"Daring! Do it now! This thing is healing him!" Spike shouted, urging Daring to hurry up.

Daring held the sword in her mouth and rushed over, not hesitating in trying to stab at the ruby. With one well-placed strike Daring pierced the ruby, sending a crack all the way through it's center. The ruby's glow flickered a few times before going completely dark.

Ahuizotl rapidly began shrinking to his normal size, and the ruby began to crumble. Once the last bit had been freed from Ahuizotl's abdomen the black veins vanished entirely. Ahuizotl was still badly injured, but he would live.

Spike released Ahuizotl and took the sword from Daring.

"I thought you were gonna kill him after you rushed off on your own like that." Spike admitted to Daring.

Daring snickered a bit, looking down at the floor.

"I was. Then after I finished my last book that was gonna be it for me too. I'm getting too old for the life of adventure thing. I turn fifty in September. My bones don't heal up like they used to. This is my last expedition." Daring replied sadly.

Spike felt glad Daring had chosen a different path, but was also sad her journey was nearing it's end in a less permanent way.

"What made you change your mind?" Spike asked.

Daring turned to look at Sombra who was still passed out across the room.

"Sombra, a total wuss rushing in to save you, a ten-ton tower of power. I instinctively hated him from the get-go, just because he was too close to the bad side. Admittedly the only reason I tolerated you two tagging along was because you're a mountain of muscles and Zotl is still as strong as ever while I keep getting weaker.

"I've been an ass, which I'd say is my default setting these days. I've been wrapped up in ancient mysteries and secret plots so long it's hard to trust anybody. Let alone a former villain and a dragon. But... Seeing you two care for each other against all odds got to me. I... I want to find somepony to share the rest of my years with. Even though I hate how sappy that sounds." Daring admitted.

Spike blushed, placing Sombra's sword in front of Daring.

"Things with Sombra are... complicated. You just keep an eye on big blue while I take care of Sombra. We've got some questions for him that need answering." Spike replied, eager to get to the bottom of things.

Author's Note

The chest-plate that seems to be connected to the alicorn amulet, Ahuizotl's foreknowledge of Spike and Sombra, and the state of the group's health. All of these things will be touched on in the next chapter. :rainbowdetermined2:

This chapter was a little hard to write. I've never done that many fight scenes, so it was a bit out of my comfort zone. :rainbowderp:

Also, a lot of you have been hating on Daring. I was kinda disappointed about that. She acts like Dash did early on, because she doesn't have any friends to help her. She's also dealing with her age. As an adventurer/explorer it's hard growing old. Her special talent requires her to be in tip-top shape, and being unable to do what she loves well is causing her a lot of stress. :applejackunsure:

Anyway, a few weeks ago I promised you guys a picture of Sombra. Things have calmed down a little now, so I was able to get some practice in and have finally been able to come through with that promise. With a little extra to make up for the wait. :scootangel:

Sombra

Spike

The Ahuizotl pic was done on paper and scanned, so it's lower quality. I've had it for a long time, otherwise I would have made a better one. Although I just realized I gave him one too many fingers for each hand... Oops. :twilightblush:

Oh well, as always thanks for the support! I can't tell you guys how much it means to me that you read my stuff! It gives me the confidence to keep going a lot of days, and it's been needed a lot lately. Hope you guys enjoyed this weeks addition, and as usual the next will be out on Friday! :heart:

Interrogation

Sombra awoke in a fair bit of pain. Certainly not the worst he had ever felt, but every part of him ached. His head was especially bothersome, but Sombra opened his eyes at the sound of talking.

They were familiar voices. The voice of a mare Sombra couldn't immediately place, and Spike's unmistakably deep voice.

As soon as Sombra heard Spike he remembered where he was and rose from the spot.

Spike and Daring were sitting across from each other, both looking a bit worse for the ware. Spike seemed to be clutching his right side and a bandaged arm, while Daring's wing was nearly devoid of feathers. Even so, the pair seemed to be talking as if this were some sort of social event.

The dragon saddle and the bags were strewn about, most likely a result of Spike searching for the medical supplies.

Ahuizotl lie battered and broken behind Spike, bandaged up and bound in ropes. It was easy to tell that Spike had been victorious, though Sombra was fuzzy on exactly what had transpired. All he could really remember was Ahuizotl's eyes becoming like his own had once been, and then... darkness.

"What happened? I assume we won, considering the two of you are alive?" Sombra asked, announcing his awakening.

Spike turned to Sombra with a smile, glad to see he was alright.

"I was starting to worry. If you were out much longer we were gonna try and make you swallow the potions." Spike exclaimed.

Spike grabbed the familiar leather roll from Sombra's saddlebag, as well as the flask. Spike offered Sombra a red vial, and the flask.

"What do you think? The flask, or the vial? Or some combination of the two?" Spike asked.

Sombra thought about his options momentarily. Zecora's potion that sped up his unnatural healing process still took some time, but Sombra doubted he needed the entire vial of healing potion either.

"I suppose I will take half of a red vial, and a few drinks from the flask. The two of you seem as though you could use most of the red, and Ahuizotl will need to be conscious to be questioned, yes?" Sombra pointed out.

Daring however was mostly alright, besides needing new feathers.

"Your fancy potions don't grow new feathers, that takes time. Spike, you take a whole one, and Sombra can split the other with Zotl. That outta do it, right?" Daring proposed.

Spike and Sombra agreed, downing their own potions.

Spike thought the red potion tasted something akin to battery acid mixed with banana peels. Sombra had it worse as he had to drink that, then the drinkable version of the regenerative potion. It was more like pure grain alcohol mixed with wheat-grass and sadness. Though on second thought, Spike also drank down a green vial, just in case the needles that pierced his arm had some sort of poison within them.

The green potion tasted like what could only be described as rancid milk mixed with cloves and a sort of burnt popcorn finish.

After the potions' horrible aftertastes had faded The pains in Spike and Sombra's bodies considerably lessened. They would still need proper rest and relaxation when it became an option, but there were still things that needed doing. The first thing that needed done was checking the timer.

Spike retrieved the timer from a bag, seeing the display was now lit. It was steadily counting down, telling the group they had just over fourteen hours left. Spike passed the timer to Daring who clipped it to her leg, since Spike's wrist was far too big and Sombra was wearing his armor.

"Okay, let's wake up big-blue. Hopefully he's still with it enough to give us some answers. He might even be able to tell us where the gem is." Spike decided.

Spike opened Ahuizotl's maw, not fearing his odd fangs. Spike dumped the remaining half-vial of red potion into his mouth, the villain subconsciously swallowed the brew, his eyes darting open as the terrible taste hit him. He attempted to cough up the disgusting potion,but it was already gone.

Though Ahuizotl did manage to calm down a bit when his pain began to recede a bit.

"Hey there. I'm Spike, that's Sombra, and you already know Daring. Care to tell us why you tried to kill us with demon-magic?" Spike sneered, looking down on the bound villain.

Ahuizotl still growled weakly in apprehension, knowing full well he had no way of escape while in his current state. It was either talk, or risk being left in the building in the sky to rot. It was looking as though becoming incarcerated, biding his time while he healed, and then eventually escaping whatever prison they placed him in was Ahuizotl's best option.

"I wanted more power. I have grown tired of being bested. One victory in over thirty encounters with a single mare is laughable, at best. Someone felt my despair, and my rage. They offered me a gift, a tool with which to get my revenge." Ahuizotl revealed, staring up at the temple ceiling.

Spike could hear Ahuizotl's heartbeat while sitting so close to him. What he had said so far was true.

"The chest-plate. Who gave it to you?" Sombra continued.

Ahuizotl's eyebrow's knitted together, as if he himself was unsure.

"It came to me as a cat... But I have dominion over all cats, this was a monster. Whatever this was, it was... wrong. It felt as if tremendous eyes were on me, looming, even though I had to look down upon it. I dared not turn down it's offer. I believe it would have eaten me had I said no to it's offer." Ahuizotl attempted to explain.

Daring looked unsettled at Ahuizotl's face as he recalled his tale. She had never seen her foe so distraught. Ahuizotl seemed almost traumatized, recalling his meeting with the cat creature.

Sombra and Daring looked at Spike, seeing he was deep in thought. Being a magical dragon taught by an age-old shaman gave him more insight into monsters and such than either of them. Spike ran his claw over his comb of emerald-colored spines, something Sombra had begun to notice he did when he was particularly nervous, or in deep thought.

After a moment Spike seemed to come to a conclusion that didn't look like it sat well with him.

"It's gotta be a demon. Dootha had a few particularly nasty ones that led his armies, but I thought the originals were all dead. Nowadays, there aren't supposed to be any pure-bloods left. My ancestors supposedly killed the lot of them." Spike sighed, realizing things had just become infinitely more complicated.

Sombra found it disturbing that a demon could change into something as innocent as a cat. Doubly so that it was running around offering less than friendly creatures objects containing uncomfortably familiar dark powers. Spike was likewise unsettled by this news, but there were still questions to be asked.

"Can you describe the cat?" Sombra asked before anyone else deigned to speak up.

Ahuizotl knitted his brow in thought, thinking back on the strange cat.

"Black and white, tuxedo style, not all that different from my own fur-pattern. It was small enough to fit in the palm of my hand, no bigger than an average house-pet. It's voice was innocent, like that of a small child's, but cold enough to turn your blood to ice. It always spoke in rhyme, never stopping to." Ahuizotl recalled uneasily.

The picture painted by Ahuizotl was definitely creepy, due largely to the voice of a rhyming foal coming from a psychotic demon-cat.

"What about us? You said it was us that you were after, even to the point of ignoring Daring." Spike continued with the line of questioning.

Ahuizotl seemed to hesitate in answering that particular question, but it seemed pointless to feign ignorance at this juncture.

"The cat let me be for a week, letting the armor's power get it's hooks in me. I felt unstoppable, and then it dangled an offer of even more power in front of me. Even telling me Daring Do had a mole in my operation.

"It told me that I could defeat Daring, and be of use to it. I was to kill a purple dragon with green spines, and capture the ash-colored pony that walks in his shadow. For each task I would receive a new artifact of power.

"I could not resist such an offer. So I did as instructed, and fed the mole snippets of a false plan to steal an artifact to bring me strength in this, the floating temple. It worked, at the beginning." Ahuizotl revealed, genuinely guilty.

Spike's expression fell even further, realizing a demon had essentially put out a hit on him. Even worse, it seemed Dootha's remaining forces knew of Sombra and were at least somewhat organized. It was going to be a bumpy ride from here on out, but at the very least it would be possible to prepare a bit now that they new there was a threat.

"Don't suppose it gave you a name? I could work with a name. It'd take some doing, but I might be able to find a weakness if it's reared it's ugly head anytime throughout history. Or even where the gem in this place really is?" Spike hoped.

Ahuizotl merely weakly shook his head, causing Spike to groan and rub his temples with his claw.

"Yeah, okay. Well, we need to go find what we came for. We're gonna leave you here and come back for you. Without those metal-wings you're stuck here, but we can probably get you down relatively safely. You're not gonna pull anything, right? Because I'm tired, and very hungry. I might just let you fall if you try anything." Spike warned.

Ahuizotl huffed, but had literally no choice but to comply.

"I submit. I am too tired to move, and my body is broken. I hate all of you, but you were kind enough to tend to my wounds, even though you were the ones that inflicted them. I give you my word that I will wait for you to return."

Spike looked to Daring, deigning to give her a say in this.

Daring debated whether or not to stay and watch over Ahuizotl, or to go with Spike and Sombra to find the gem. After a brief, but intense internal discourse, Daring decided it was best if she helped in the search. Not only because of the importance of finding the gem, but also because the thought of ending Ahuizotl's villainy was still fresh in her mind.

Daring wasn't ready to trust herself yet, not while Ahuizotl in bonds was being laid out in front of her, fueling the temptation.

"Just leave him. He's too banged up to escape." Daring took a moment to look at the timer on her ankle, "And we're on a schedule."

"Right then. As we traipsed through this floor we saw nothing worth mentioning. As such, I imagine we follow Daring's initial suggestion and head towards the center of this place. If that fails, I suggest we head upwards, staying as central as possible. A goddess of sky would likely keep things at the highest point, if not the heart of the temple." Sombra proposed.

Spike nodded his agreement, and Daring too submitted that it was the wisest course of action.

The group made certain Ahuizotl's life was in no immediate danger from his wounds, while also making certain he was unable to try anything.

For a good hour after the group had left Ahuizotl to slumber nothing happened.

However, after a time something in the darkness between the few lights of the room flickered into existence.

From the deepest shadow of the room emerged a pair of golden eyes with black slits for pupils. To anyone not close enough to feel it's presence it appeared as though a common house cat lazily walked out of the dark, sauntering over to the sleeping form of Ahuizotl.

The cat's eyes never left Ahuizotl, and the cat's tiny feet made absolutely no noise as it walked across the floor. Nor did it's steps make any sort of disturbance in the heavy layer of dust that had settled upon the stones of the building after countless ages. It was as if the world didn't exist to the cat, the only things that were were the cat itself and Ahuizotl.

The cat reached Ahuizotl at it's own pace, caring not for anything that might arise to oppose it in it's task. Even time.

The cat sat down in front of Ahuizotl, it's paws perfectly in line with each other. It's tail swished lazily in the air as it sat, as if it were getting a mild sense of satisfaction seeing Ahuizotl beaten and bound at it's feet.

The cat savored the moment, but after a short time it's tail ceased it's movements and dropped to the ground.

The cat slowly closed it's eyes, but only for a fleeting second.

Once they opened again they were altered in a way Ahuizotl's own had been only hours before. A luminous electric-green, complete with red irises and serpentine slits blacker than coal. The purple miasma was absent, until it began to speak.

The miasma lazily drifted from it's mouth like warm breath in winter as it's unnatural tone emanated from it's seemingly innocent form.

You lost the fight, and you lost my gift, and so you've lost your right to live. You're nothing but a loser now, and I've no chances left to give.

Though rest assured your failure is not a loss, your power-hungry soul will more than reimburse me for the cost.

Ahuizotl slumbered through the cat-demon's presence, but began to stir as the miasma drifted into his mouth.

Ahuizotl began struggling for his life, trying to break free of the pervasive power, but it was far too strong. Within thirty seconds Ahuizotl's body ceased moving, and a few seconds later the miasma retreated. It was not alone however, as a nebulous mass of blueish-white, ethereal-plasma came with it.

The trail found it's way back to the cat, where it and Ahuizotl's soul were swallowed up.

A tasty morsel not for me, but for the master I long to see. I shall find more able bodies to carry out my will, though I suppose the next must be stronger still. The last of the first grows stronger each day, but not even a first-blood can keep Dootha forever at bay. The demon rhymed casually.

The cat's eyes became gold again, and it's tail resumed to sway lazily. It cast a curious gaze upwards, as if it could see through the stones that made up the temple. The cat then lifted one of it's front paws and gave it a playful lick, then proceeded to press the paw into the dirt, intentionally leaving a single print beside Ahuizotl's vacant body.

The cat-demon closed it's eyes, and every light in the room flickered. When the lighting stabilized once more the cat was nowhere to be seen. It had seemingly vanished just as quickly as it had came, and just as silently.

Author's Note

Getting serious in here! See you all next week! Thanks for reading!

Hello/Goodbye

After six hours of searching the temple, the group found their way to a grand staircase on the top floor where many halls converged. It lead upwards in a winding fashion, making several loops, making it look almost like a spring. It was large enough to accommodate even a dragon many times Spike's size, leading up to an even grander door barely visible from the bottom. There was no doubt whatsoever it led to the chamber within the temple's main turret.

In the interest of saving time, Spike flew the group up to the door directly. Otherwise it would have likely taken literally all of their remaining time to reach.

After reaching the top of the stairs they were able to view the extremely opulent door up close. It seemed constructed solely of silver, and it gleamed as though it had just been polished. It stood to reason that whatever was behind the door was somehow more valuable than the other things in the temple.

Namely the air element gem.

Spike and Sombra both knew that something profoundly magical lay beyond the door. So much so that the both of them were almost afraid to approach the door. Whatever it was, it gave off the same feeling an especially cool breeze catching you unawares felt. Not inherently bad, just surprisingly brisk, causing you to shiver.

"Are we going to try and open it, or what? We aren't getting any younger, not that it means much to you two." Daring huffed after a few minutes of staring.

Spike chuckled awkwardly, walking forward and pushing the door in an attempt to open it.

Surprisingly enough the door gave way with very little effort. Instead of opening the two great halves of the door slid into the wall, allowing the trio passage. The room beyond was still dark, meaning Spike's fire hadn't reached this far up.

Spike summoned up another fireball, letting it float lazily overhead.

As Spike led the leisurely-paced charge into the dark unknown he noticed that even with his dragon-fireball the room didn't seem to get any brighter. It wasn't until they were well into the room that Spike found another brazier.

Spike once again threw the fireball into the brazier, quickly illuminating the vast chamber.

Spike, Sombra, and even Daring were speechless as the room and it's contents came into view.

There was a complete, or seemingly complete skeleton laid about in full form, stretched out across the room. With Spike there for comparison, it was plain to see that the skeleton had once belonged to a dragon of great age. As even without it's flesh it was a great many times the size of Spike, filling a little over half of the chamber.

There were no visible damage to the bones themselves, but there were many colorless crystals the length of pencils and three times as thick jutting out at various points. It appeared as though the unique diet dragons enjoyed caused their bones to crystallize over time instead of petrifying or fossilizing.

All about the floor of the chamber were a great number of scales strewn about, bright white with a rainbow hue if seen from the right angles.

The group took in the scene for a time, though none of them spoke. Though both Daring and Sombra both made no effort to look at Spike, fearing their companions condition.

Fortunately, a voice resonated throughout the chamber and broke the silence.

Green flames... Such a nice color they are, gentle but vibrant. Mine were the same blue as the sky itself, back when I was alive. Father's were white and glowed like the sun itself, Dorta's were golden, Molaka's red-violet, Seifa's were amber, Vitra's were the color of blood, and the betrayer's were purple before they were dyed black.

You must forgive me for rambling, it has been eons since I have seen a friendly face.

Everyone's eyes were drawn to the skeleton, as it had clearly been the source of the echoing voice. The dead dragon had just spoken to the three of them, and it had sounded quite happy to see them. The experience was more than a little unnerving, to say the least.

Spike stood there in awe as tears began freely streaming from his eyes. The unexpected turn of events was so utterly surprising, wonderful, and terrible at the same time that Spike could barely process what was happening. It was several minutes before Spike could even articulate what to say.

"I-I I'd given upon ever meeting a member of my biological family to talk to... I have absolutely no idea what to say, other than thank you. Thank you so much, for... for just being here." Spike cried with a smile on his face as he bowed to his elder.

In response, the skeleton rose.

Slowly but steadily, the great skeleton rose until it's neck had to bend to go without hitting the ceiling. It sat up on it's own crossed arms and coiled it's tail around it's body. It's great wings were carefully lifted before being draped over itself, as not to accidentally strike it's guests.

Once it seemed comfortable enough, the great ghostly dragon opened it's jaw a small fraction of the way and exhaled despite not having lungs. An opaque-white fog left it's mouth, which began swirling about it's bony body. Soon the dragon's form was almost mistakable as still having flesh, had it not been for it's bones being still discernible as dull, darker shapes through it's imitation-flesh.

The last thing to fill in was the eyes, which became two points of blue light in the vacant blackness before transforming into eyes just like Spike's, but a pastel blue color. A great white dragon with a sky-blue belly and icy-blue spines. He looked a great deal like Spike, or rather Spike resembled him.

There now. Raise your head my boy, you don't bow to family. Besides, this is a happy occasion, or as much as it can be considering the state I'm in. The great white shade of a dragon told Spike with a laugh.

Spike pulled himself together, wiping the tears from his eyes as best as he could.

"I'm sorry. I... I couldn't help it. This is a lot to take in." Spike apologized.

Think nothing of it. I could have eased into this, but I was rather impatient. It has almost literally been an eternity since I had a visitor. Even then, I didn't much enjoy that visit. The dragon chuckled, grabbing at a spot on his chest.

Spike almost cried at that rather dark joke, but managed an awkward chuckle instead.

"So, you must be... Phomac? My great uncle, give or take a dozen places?" Spike wondered.

Phomac nodded, smiling at Spike's knowledge.

And you are Spike, son of Nabi, the last of the first. Though I am dead I anchored my spirit to my bones before I bled out, keeping my spirit in this room. From this specially enchanted chamber I can feel the vibrations of the air all around the world if I so choose. I have used it to listen to the skies and learned much about your life, and the lives of your loved ones.

That is also how I learned the modern common-tongue. I was uncertain you would understand me if I spoke Draconian.

"That's some crazy-level invasion of privacy right there." Daring pointed out.

"He is dead and confined to a single room in a floating building inaccessible to over ninety-nine percent of the Earth's population. Who could he possibly tell a person's secrets to?" Sombra retorted.

Phomac leaned down to meet Sombra's eye upon hearing him. As soon as he had taken in his appearance he withdrew himself a bit to give Sombra some space. Phomac seemed to have wanted to be able to put a face to the voice.

Ah yes, so you are Sombra. I thought you would be... taller?

My baby brother has made a grand mess of your life. I sincerely apologize, but I didn't know to listen to your life until it was far too late. I wish I could tell you who you once were, but it is beyond my knowledge. Even I am not omniscient.

Sombra was a bit unprepared for the apology, but intended to attempt to be civil, especially under the current circumstances.

"It is far from your fault, but thank you all the same." Sombra replied, masking his uneasiness as best as he could.

Spike had managed to regain a little composure and had realized that Phomac had probably accumulated at least a little important information in the last hundred-thousand years or so.

"So, if you can hear all over the world... Do you happen to know about a demon masquerading as a cat? It's currently running around giving bad people super-weapons?" Spike mentioned hopefully.

Phomac's eyes dimmed at the mention of the cat, and his claw made it's way back up to his chest, scratching at the wound that wasn't there.

Beznik. Phomac growled apprehensively.

Spike sensed tension in the air, immediately realizing it was a sore subject.

Beznik is both less than, and significantly more than your run-of-the-mill demon. He, or possibly it is Dootha's shadow, purposely cut from him to be his familiar and right-hand by Dootha's own claw. It is the only being Dootha truly trusts. It steals the souls of the corrupt and slays those that Dootha most considers a threat, myself and the rest of our fallen kin included. I cannot follow it's movements, even with the magic of this room.

Shadows make no noise, lest they choose to do so. Beznik has already claimed the one called Ahuizotl and slipped away without your knowing. It spoke, specifically so I could tell you it took away Ahuizotl's vital spark and magics. It is a cheeky beast, I am thoroughly unsurprised it has taken the form of a cat in the modern age. I never trusted cats.

Daring charged straight up to Phomac, intent on asking him about what she had just heard.

"What'd you say?! We just left Zotl down there?! You're a giant ghost-dragon! You couldn't have at least warned us the damned cat was coming?!" Daring yelled up at Phomac.

Phomac sighed looking down at Daring, craning his neck to look her eye-to-eye.

I am long dead, my little pony. I cannot leave this room that I was slain in. I cannot leave, or even be heard outside this chamber. I apologize for the loss of your nemesis.

Beznik is powerful, and his true form is a mystery to me. Even if I were alive still, and joined the three of you in an effort to fight Beznik we would all likely die. Except for Sombra, who Beznik would spirit away and give new life to his master.

Daring wanted to argue, but it was pointless. If Beznik could kill Phomac then there was likely nothing they could have done.

Daring resigned herself to quiet, knowing there was a lot of things still needing addressing. The cat was who she was really angry at, and yelling at a ghost wasn't going to help. She was tired, and Spike had a lot more on his plate than Daring did right now, and Phomac could help.

"If it could dispatch the lot of us with ease, why would this Beznik ignore us in favor of Ahuizotl?" Sombra asked, finding a flaw in Phomac's logic (and seeing Daring needed a subject change).

To his credit, Phomac answered Sombra as levelly as possible. Even though the topic of Beznik set his figurative blood to boil.

Beznik once collected souls for Dootha to devour and grow more powerful. He has claimed eleven first-blood dragons and many other unique souls since Dootha fell. They are likely being contained within Beznik's body until Dootha can return and eat them to aid in his recovery. Beznik would not risk fighting in person while we are so close to it's master's return, and there are many corruptible beings that can be manipulated to fighting in his stead.

Spike and Sombra both understood the implications, though it was far from comforting.

The only thing stopping what was possibly the most powerful being currently on Earth was a full stomach. As well as the fact that anyone with a modicum of real power and darkness in their heart might become a foot-soldier with supernatural powers.

A particular blue-mare with a penchant for showing off and pride came to Spike's mind, but he believed she had learned her lesson the last time she got her hooves on an artifact of questionable origin.

"I'm gonna have to put up so many magical defenses when we get home." Spike groaned as his to-do list dramatically increased in length.

Phomac smiled and looked down at Spike.

You will be busy, but you have family and friends willing to lend hoof and claw. That is your greatest strength my dear nephew, you are not alone. Dragons by nature are vain, selfish, and stubborn. Nowadays to the point of being mindless savages.

You however, are humble, selfless, and more than willing to compromise. Being raised by ponies has done you a world of good. You will one day unite our people again, and our race will join the others. Not held higher than the smaller races as before, but as equals. My only regret is that I will never see the new world.

Spike didn't try and hold back the tears at Phomac's praise, as it felt like something he hadn't known he was missing in his life. It was a strange experience, as it wasn't a feeling of paternal affections. It was just a sort of completeness, knowing that his biological family, or at least a member of it was proud of him.

I wish I could linger in the world forever, but Lady Death has already been far too patient with me. You are the last of the first, and you have a job to do. To do that however, you need the magic of air.

"Oh, uh... Yeah?! Right, I forgot for a second. Where is the gem?" Spike asked, thoroughly embarrassed.

Phomac's smile fell, and Spike could see he felt remorse for what he was about to tell Spike.

The gem is atop the turret of this chamber. However, as I consider this place my hoard, I cannot let it fall from the sky. So long as I linger here it cannot be removed of destroyed. There is fortunately another way for you to obtain the magic of the air here, but I am sure you will protest to it.

Spike tensed up, having a feeling of dread. Phomac's eyes seemed to dim, and the atmosphere grew colder in the room, at least from Spike's perspective.

I am going to give you the magic keeping my spirit in the mortal plain. Everything left of me besides my consciousness. I am, or was the greatest Aeromancer on the planet. In an aerial sparring match, not even father could best me without using other magics. I will pass on, as I was intended to ages ago. You will inherit a fraction of my skill that can be built upon, and a sliver of my mana will stay with you and deepen your own mana pool.

Phomac's words hit Spike like a train going at full steam.

There was no way Spike wanted Phomac to leave him so soon. Even if he was dead, Phomac was the only blood-family he had ever met. For him to cease to be almost immediately after meeting him was something almost unthinkable.

Spike all but forgot Sombra and Daring were there, as neither of them could see how to remedy, or even weigh in on the situation. This was a family affair of sorts, and an unrealistically odd situation to try and mediate. Sombra knew little of social skills, let alone family issues, and Daring was never the talk through it type.

Spike stood there, hanging his head, trying to think of another way.

Even though he had just met Phomac, Spike wanted to know him more. There were surely thousands of things Phomac could teach him, and tell him of the olden times, and of their family. Even more than Zecora, or anyone else. Spike wanted nothing more than to introduce his mother to Phomac, to have his families both together, even for a short time.

Phomac saw the turmoil that had practically paralyzed his nephew and he sighed, having expected something of the like to happen.

Spike, I've listened to every moment of your life up to now. A tender hearted child is what you were, and even though you've grown yourself a hard exterior it is still what you are today. I cannot linger here forever, and you must learn hardships that you have yet to know in your short life. I will be but the first loss of many, but as you overcome each hardship you will be better for it.

Beznik and his soldiers laid waste to the worshipers here, and then Beznik himself swallowed all the souls of the innocent and of his own troops once their task was done. I barely escaped the same fate. To defeat Beznik, and his master, you will need all the power I can give you. Beznik and Dootha will both have every advantage against you, and you will need as much help as possible.

Phomac lifted himself from the floor, bones creaking as he did. Keeping one arm rooted on the ground, Phomac used the other to reach through the white ghost-flesh around his bones and removed one of the crystals growing there.

With a bittersweet smile, Phomac looked down at his nephew. Phomac offered Spike the crystal, causing Spike to hesitate. Phomac bobbed his head a bit, prompting Spike to take it again. With some heavy reservations, Spike took the crystal, looking at it in his clawed hand like it was the weapon that had ended Phomac's life originally.

As soon as Spike and the crystal made contact Phomac's ghostly body began to unravel, starting at the tip of his tail. It was a somewhat slow process, the phantom flesh taking time to flow into the gem in Spike's palm. Though it was still entirely too fast for Spike's liking.

Sombra watched as Spike's tears made a boiling puddle on the stone floor, his chest aching at the sight of Spike hurting so. It seemed infinitely worse than the pain Spike had endured during his wing-growth. It was something that would take a very long time to heal completely, and Sombra knew there was little to nothing anyone could do to help.

Phomac could see Spike's will faltering as well as Sombra, thinking that he needed to keep speaking to Spike as long as possible.

I have been waiting for a way to aid in the cause, and you are more than worthy of the title of first-blood. I will continue to watch you grow from the other side of the veil. My time has long since passed, and I long to rest with the remainder of our kin. You have a grand destiny ahead of you, and will someday come to understand your importance.

Spike was momentarily unable to reply verbally, but he nodded as a show of understanding. Phomac looked as though he would be crying, if he had the capability to do so.

I cannot offer much advice that will be of use to you, but it should be known you must grow in more than terms of magical ability. Dootha is as large as I am, and Beznik can change form as it pleases. If you are to fight Dootha, you must be able to survive a swipe of his tail or unfazed by his wing-beats.

I believe you are resourceful enough to find a way, but I recommend you learn to shrink before you grow. Father created such a technique long ago, but I am unable to teach it to you as I am now. I can only wish you the best of luck in these coming events, and for that I am sorry.

"It's okay. You've done a lot for me already." Spike managed to say through his fit of tears.

Spike looked at the crystal in his hand, seeing it was becoming cloudy, and Spike could now feel a large amount of energy within.

Phomac's head was now unraveling itself into the crystal, and his eyes were nothing but pinpricks in the dark. It was clear that before long Phomac would pass from the material world.

Take care of yourself, Spike. Protect your family. I don't want to see any of you until your times are up. And, know that no matter how things play out, I am proud to call you my family.

Spike gritted his teeth and swallowed the heartache and pain for a moment.

"I promise to take care of everyone. Just... Just tell Nabi, and everyone else I'll win, or die trying." Spike responded, holding his head high and proud despite the tears blurring his vision.

That is all we could hope to ask, and so much more, Spike.

With a melancholy chuckle, Phomac was gone, and now the crystal in Spike's hand was solid white and thrumming with power. Spike didn't want to do it, but he put the crystal into his jaws and crunched it to bits. It was flavorless, but at the same time the worst thing he had ever tasted.

Author's Note

So... Yeah... Sadness. I hated myself for writing this chapter, but through all the rewrites I did on this story, it stayed. I wanted to give Spike something both traumatic and inspiring that would force him to double-down.

It's going to be super important to the story in a whole bunch of ways, so I'm sorry it had to be this way. I tried to break it up into two chapters at one point, making it feel like Pho and Spike got a little more time together, but it just didn't flow organically enough.

This is going to be one of those chapters I'm never going to be happy with, but I hope you guys are alright with it. I eventually plan on making pictures of Phomac and Spike's other ancestors, but I make no promises. I do promise however to provide a visual for both Beznik and Dootha. Fun fact, Dootha was actually the first piece of artwork I created for this story well over a year ago.

Anyway, thanks to all my loyal readers for sticking with me. I really appreciate your support, I was originally so worried about this story bombing that I was going to give up writing if it bombed. I consider this story my magnum opus, and it would have destroyed me.

However, I'd say that Spike's Shadow is my biggest hit for how short a time it's been out. Bigger Than Mac was once on the popular stories list, but not until it was nearly over.

What I'm trying to say is: Thanks everybody! I hope to continue to provide you with some entertainment for awhile, as we're only on power 3 of 7. Water is up next, then electricity, light, and finally darkness. See you all next week! :heart:

On The Road Home

Sombra once again found himself in the low-budget train he had arrived to Farrier's Gulch in with Spike. Only now Sombra and Daring were in the train alone, as Spike was flying above them.

Spike had taken to using his gifted understanding of air-magic quite quickly, even though he found no joy in the new avenue of skills.

Spike had decided to use it to allow him to almost entirely diminish the wind-resistance during flight, making it possible to cross great distances in less than half as much time.

Sombra and Daring both agreed it was best to let Spike spend the duration of their trip airborne, as it was clear Spike needed to cool his head for awhile. Given the speed at which Spike had taken off from the train station, Sombra wouldn't have been surprised to see him waiting for them back at Ponyville station.

Daring had been almost entirely silent since they had confirmed Phomac's claims, finding one single cat-print in the dust beside Ahuizotl. The villain had been treated with as much reverence as possible, carried down to desert and burned in a funeral pyre crafted with a number of the dead trees littered about the desert. Using earth-element magic, Spike crafted a makeshift marker stone for Ahuizotl. Even though it was very unlikely anyone would venture far enough into the desert to see it.

For a time they had watched the temple drift towards the sea, until the timer eventually beeped and Spike flew them back to Farrier's Gulch.

Daring hadn't cried, but Sombra knew the expression on her face. Daring had no idea how to feel, and not knowing what to feel was eating away at her. It was a surprisingly relateable situation, but Sombra knew Daring had a less than high opinion of him so he deigned to keep quiet.

Sombra didn't open his saddlebags to grab any of the books he had brought to stave off boredom, as seeing the novels would likely do Daring more harm than good right now. Instead, all there was was silence.

Sombra still had no ideas of what to say to Spike about things, and asking Daring her thoughts wouldn't likely yield anything. For the umpteenth time since being revived Sombra was completely out of his depth. Even sleep seemed pointless at present, as the utter blackness Sombra had once felt so comfortable in felt like it was just empty now.

Sombra was able to identify his current state of mind as loneliness, which he had never felt before. Quiet and solitude were once his sanctuary, but now all there was was confusion. Being incomplete was a continual source of frustration, and Sombra only felt relief when Spike was near.

"Hey, Sombra?"

Sombra was broken from his latest bout of inner turmoil, realizing Daring had finally spoken.

"Yes?" Sombra replied uncertainly.

"What's Ponyville like? Is it an alright place to live?" Daring asked out of the blue.

Sombra was decidedly unprepared for the question. Even if he had known it was coming he wouldn't have known what to say.

Sombra hadn't been into Ponyville proper more than a few times, but had been all over. Thinking it over for a moment, Sombra formulated his opinion.

"I suppose it is a rather nice settlement. I have only been to two modern cities, Ponyville and Farrier's Gulch. Ponyville has many restaurants, stores, and from what I have gleaned from conversations, a decent school and hospital. The slums are interesting and diverse, but as long as you stay strong I imagine they are not overly dangerous.

"The castle at the center of town is rather ugly, but it belongs to Spike's mother. If I understand correctly Ponyville is also only a short train ride to Canterlot. I have yet to see Canterlot, but I understand that as the capital it is even larger than Ponyville." Sombra answered to the best of his abilities.

Daring listened intently, finding Sombra's description a bit lacking. Considering Sombra was a bit out of his time and only into her's for a couple weeks he probably wasn't the best pony to ask. Still, the slums interested her a bit. Living in some little white-bread community wouldn't suit Daring, but the slums might keep her on her hoof-tips until she figured out what she was to do with the rest of her life.

"Guess I'll try and find an apartment there. I could use some new scenery, and the place I'm normally holed-up in has been attacked so many times it's about to collapse in on itself. Maybe I'll drop in on you and the big guy sometime, Spike seems like he knows some interesting characters." Daring decided.

"Indeed he does. Most of them either hate me, barely acknowledge me, or annoy me immensely, but I suppose they are mostly entertaining." Sombra admitted.

Daring chuckled a bit, seeing it wasn't just her Sombra was unsure of.

"You know, I think Spike really does see something in you that he likes. I swear I'm not teasing you this time." Daring added.

Sombra got a bit flustered, but the look in Daring's eyes told him she was being sincere. Sombra turned away from her, fearing that he was blushing.

"I have no experiences in such matters. Or not that I can recall. My mind was wiped clean of everything other than what was necessary to rule The Crystal Empire. Even my cutie mark is gone, if I had one to begin with.

"Until very recently I had no desire for friends, or anything other than conquest. Even if Spike does see something in me, I would be unable to reciprocate such... emotions. I am incomplete." Sombra replied, unable to look at Daring.

Daring was giggling a bit at the display, but noticed Sombra was adjusting his scarf. Most likely subconsciously.

"What's with the scarf? The train has Air conditioning. You could probably take it off. I know it's magic or whatever, but is it really necessary?" Daring asked.

Sombra hadn't realized he had been messing with his scarf until Daring mentioned it.

"I suppose, but Spike took the bags with him. I have nowhere to put it, and I would feel naked without it since I removed my armor." Sombra reasoned.

Daring wasn't satisfied, wanting to know what the real story was.

"I'm gonna go out on a limb and say Spike gave it to you. It's even the same shade of purple."

Sombra didn't refute the claim, but Daring felt that maybe she was being a bit too direct with Sombra. Without Spike he seemed far less at ease than she had seen previously. It hadn't occurred to Daring that Sombra might have issues, being displaced in time and possessed.

Daring thought it might be best to change the subject.

"So, immortality... What's that like?" Daring asked out of the blue.

Sombra hadn't expected the question, but nonetheless tried to formulate an answer.

"I suppose it is just like living as a mortal. I can still feel pain and become seriously injured, or even destroyed or sealed away. I will still exist, and I can even regenerate, albeit extraordinarily slowly. I am not entirely certain, but I do not think I age anymore either. I will most likely look like this for eternity, unless Spike's cooking makes me fat which I am becoming genuinely concerned about." Sombra theorized.

"Huh. I've stopped a few bad guys from achieving immortality, mostly because they were going about it through some bloody rituals. They made it sound like it was the best thing ever, but I guess it has to have some downsides." Daring surmised.

Sombra nodded his agreement, instantly calling upon his memories of Spike lamenting his fate to watch his loved ones wither away.

Except for me... Sombra thought silently.

Sombra's chest thudded dully at the thought of Spike considering him a 'loved one'. He had made his way into Spike's life unintentionally, and for the worst of reasons. Yet now Sombra occupied one of the volumes of books in Spike's hoard.

It was an exclusive list containing less than fifty people in the entire world. Spike's loved ones, his favorite people in all of creation. Sombra hadn't thought of it much since it happened, likely for the reason he couldn't fully process the feelings involved. Or that he couldn't allow himself to, which was becoming obvious to even him at this point.

It occurred to Sombra that Daring would likely keep quiet since it is her nature to be a loner, and that she was something of a third-party. She was also technically older than either Spike or Sombra, and had traveled the world. It seemed she was the best option for Sombra to talk to, and they were currently the only passengers on the train.

Sombra forced himself to gather all the gumption he possessed, necessary for the personal nature of the question he was about to ask.

"Daring... I, if it is not over-stepping our... acquaintanceship, I would like to ask... Have you ever... had the feelings you claim Spike has for me, for someone in your own life?" Sombra attempted to ask, stuttering from sheer embarrassment.

Sombra had somewhat expected Daring to blow off the question, or be outright hostile with him, but instead she merely smiled.

A look of nostalgia came over Daring, and to Sombra's surprise, she smiled.

"His name was Tam, the chief-to-be of a small tribe of zebras on the southern coast of Zanzebra. I was, what... seventeen? I ran away from home when I got my mark for adventure, which was easy because I'd never really been close to anyone. I Stowed away on a freight ship and never regretted it in the slightest, even now.

"The instant I looked into his eyes, I knew Tam was an adventure in and of himself. He taught me how to fight, hunt, forage, read and speak their language, and showed me a lot of things less fortunate mares never get to experience." Daring began.

Sombra was able to gather from Daring's tone that Tam had been her ideal match, and that she had loved merely being with him. As well as being with him on a more... intimate level, which Sombra chose to ignore entirely. Regular emotions were hard enough, Sombra would have to work his way up.

"But, one day..." Daring started, her tone shifting to a far less cheerful denotation.

Sombra felt as though Daring was about reveal something to him that she hadn't ever told anyone else before.

"One day, Tam's dad got killed by a chimera. A big one. Tam spent a week tracking it down and killing it alone. He returned with it's pelt, and wore it to show everyone his power as chief. Tam had become a totally different person almost overnight. When he stopped being my adventure, the wanderlust came back to me and I traveled the world twice over, getting into any trouble I could get a hoof in.

"Then, in a seedy pub on a tiny island in the Amethyst Archipelago, I overheard some thugs talking about a plan their boss was hatching. A month later I had foiled my first Ahuizotl plot and decided to fund my escapades by telling the world about the amazing things I did. I was twenty-four then.

"Now I'm forty-nine and three-quarters, I've broken every bone in my body twice over, and I have no friends or family to speak of. Everyone who meets me as A.K. Yearling does nothing but tell me how awesome Daring Do is, but right now she's feeling less than amazing. I don't know if the only stallion I ever cared about is alive or dead, and I'm in a broken-down train with an emotionally-stunted, reluctant, super-villain." Daring finished.

Sombra had very little idea of what he was supposed to say to Daring's life story, as it had been far more than he bargained for. When he didn't say anything, Daring must have taken it as a cue to continue.

"Looking back, I guess I would have done some things differently. But overall, I suppose I can't complain. I've got at least twenty years left in me, if I play my cards right. But if you're looking for advice on the matter, I say strike while the iron is hot. If I'd have made a real commitment with Tam, who knows where I'd be now?" Daring added after a pause.

Sombra briefly wondered if there had ever been a special somepony in his past, but after some thought he decided it was best left a mystery for the time being. If Sombra had had someone they were almost assuredly dead now, or even worse dead because of Sombra's own actions while under Dootha's control. Sombra was uncertain he could handle such a revelation.

Sombra needed to think on Daring's advice. Spike was the only thing Sombra cared for beyond himself, likely even more so than himself. Spike certainly cared for him, but it was also obvious that Spike cared for everyone in some capacity.

Yet, Sombra was the only person in the world who had seen Spike's hoard. Even among the others that were in it.

Sombra felt like the ache in his chest was going to collapse him in on himself, as if the vacancy was a literal black hole. The uncertainty and doubt were beginning to be counterbalanced by increasing amounts of positivity and emotion, but Sombra's mind was more out of balance than ever. While he was happy, Sombra found he was often engulfed by misery and turmoil at times where emotions were high.

"Things were never so complex when I thought I was a king." Sombra sighed, hanging his head.

"Welcome to life. It sucks, all the time. Just enjoy small victories, like how you've got a four-ton hunk chasing your tail like a puppy." Daring chuckled.

"You are far from as helpful as I had hoped." Sombra responded, retreating behind his typical mask of annoyance.

"I kick people in the teeth on a regular basis. A guidance counselor I'm not." Daring countered.

"Touche" Sombra submitted.

Against all odds, Daring and Sombra were able to talk to one another with marginal success. Daring's input, and occasional jest at Sombra's expense helped much more than Sombra was comfortable admitting. All in all, it was an alright end to the current leg of the adventure to save the world, but Sombra would have felt better if he knew how Spike was fairing.

Author's Note

Daring's shell breaks a bit here, partly because she feels bad about distrusting Sombra and teasing him, but also because she had never told anyone anything about her origins. Now that she has to reevaluate her entire life she felt it was time.

Sombra is beginning to realize he just can't this feeling anymore, and wondering if Spike really does see things in him that he himself can't. Though things are still very uncertain between Spike and Sombra as far as romance goes. For now.

Spike is currently going through some unexpected stress, if that wasn't obvious. He'll be alright in time, but for now he just wants to be alone. Loss is a hell of a thing.

Next week will most likely have a chapter, but my stock of ready to upload chapters is almost depleted. So keep that in mind just in case. As always thanks for the support, and I will continue writing. I hope you all enjoyed this relatively calm chapter, more to come soon!

Home Again

The train-ride to Ponyville lasted until sunset, stopping at around seven-thirty. After Daring trusted Sombra with the more romantic aspects of her life the two chatted about various locales she had visited. All in all, it was pleasant. Though Sombra was a bit emotionally drained, having come to terms with some difficult emotions he had developed.

Still, Sombra felt somewhat indebted to Daring for the help. It was doubtful Daring would ever ask him for any kind of help, but if she called Sombra would aid her to the best of his ability. Though Sombra still felt infinitely more indebted to a certain purple dragon.

As the train pulled up to the station Sombra saw things going exactly as he had predicted.

Spike had beaten the train back to Ponyville and was waiting for Sombra and Daring. Spike certainly seemed in better spirits than before, which Sombra was happy to see. Brooding was more his style, and Sombra didn't like seeing Spike out of sorts to begin with.

Spike had apparently gone to see his mother, as Twilight Sparkle was currently standing beside him at the station.

She seemed in good spirits as well, though Sombra got the distinct impression the both of them had been crying. Their eyes were somewhat red, though Spike's also seemed tinted a familiar pale blue.

Sombra didn't blame Spike for wanting to take the edge off right now. It sounded rather ideal to Sombra as well, but the idea of numbing his emotions further didn't sound productive at the moment. Especially now that Sombra had begun to see things as he did now.

Fortunately, before melancholy could overtake Sombra again, Twilight saw fit to be first to dispense the greetings shortly after Sombra and Daring disembarked the train.

"Hello, Daring. It's been quite awhile, hasn't it? Good to see you're doing well too, Sombra." Twilight greeted.

Daring didn't bother with a bow, but used her good wing to give a salute.

"Hey. I don't suppose Rainbow Dash is around?" Daring asked in response.

"She's off in Cloudsdale. She's captain of the Wonderbolts now. Married too." Spike interjected.

Daring lifted her hat a bit and scratched her mane, somewhat bowled over at the news.

"Damn. I knew that girl was going places, but she doesn't waste any time." Daring laughed.

"Not unless she's napping." Twilight responded with a giggle.

Sombra bemoaned his fate at listening to more small talk he knew nothing about, but eventually he was saved when Spike invited everyone home for dinner.

Daring and Sombra had eaten a barely filling lunch on the train, meaning now they were rather ravenous. Everyone agreed that food was a good idea, and Spike ferried the lot of them to his house on his back.

Sombra was mostly quiet during the trip, though Spike wasn't his normal socialite self either.

Upon arriving to the house however, a new topic of conversation made itself painfully obvious.

In several locations there were enormous chunks of crystal in the yard, each surrounded by a number of the devices Twilight had attempted to use during Spike's wing growth. There were other devices too, some randomly blinking, spinning, beeping, or performing other seemingly arbitrary tasks.

Toward the house was a large tent with cords trailing out to both Spike's house and to many of the various devices.

"What in the world is all this?" Sombra asked as he surveyed the scene.

Spike himself seemed vaguely intrigued, but not surprised.

"Apparently, these are Mom's 'research materials' from the Crystal Empire. They showed up the day we left. Turns out they're huge chunks of crystal mined from different locations and depths all over the empire. She's trying to figure out the correlation between the different types of magic, like natural and dragon, pony, and the magic in the elements of harmony." Spike explained.

"Why exactly is it your yard? I see the merits of such research, but I would assume you have a lab, Twilight?" Sombra inquired.

Twilight nodded, more than happy to answer any questions about the experiment.

"My castle was created by the magic of harmony. It has a sort of background magic to it, which could interfere with the more sensitive instruments I've created specifically for this purpose. Spike's yard is open and spacious, and easily rid of it's low-level background magic via some of the other devices I have set up.

"So far I've gotten some pretty good data, but the secondary purpose of understanding the different magics is still eluding me. I can't seem to drain the strangely potent magic from the crystals and add it to my mana pool, or even replenish the mana I've already used. For the life of me, I just can't do it. I can't generate self-feeding and growing crystal with very high efficiency either. There's some crucial element or step I'm missing." Twilight explained.

Sombra realized immediately that Twilight was trying to replicate his spellwork without Dootha's power in the equation. It was an interesting idea to be sure, as it might even have positive implications. Unfortunately Sombra couldn't recall doing anything special to enact his magic, or anything of use to Twilight's current experiment.

"I cannot recall anything that would be of help. I would attempt to illustrate the process, but I am without my horn." Sombra apologized.

"It's perfectly alright, Sombra. It wouldn't be much fun if all the answers came right away." Twilight replied, dismissing Sombra's concerns.

Before much else could be said, a flash of golden light heralded the arrival of Lyra.

Lyra had a strange set of glasses with many lenses and changeable magnifications sitting upon her snout. She was happy to see Spike and Sombra again, trotting over and hugging Sombra and Spike's tail. Sombra would have complained only a few weeks ago, but now it was rather nice.

Seeing things the way he did now, it felt nice to be wanted. By Spike certainly, but even as a friend. Lyra was weird by anyone's standards, but Sombra was in no position to judge. Lyra was his friend, and it made Sombra feel lighter to realize Spike wasn't the only one.

"Good evening, Lyra." Sombra chuckled.

"It's been super quiet around here without you two. Bonny had to leave yesterday because her Ma up in Vanhoover got sick. I've been doing science with Twilight, but we've learned about all we can from the rocks. Plus, I don't know how to cook and your Mom's been banned from touching the kitchenware after the last incident. We've been living off of hot pockets and cider. It was a lot like college actually." Lyra greeted enthusiastically.

Only once she opened her eyes did Lyra notice Daring Do.

"Oh hey, you guys met Daring Do. Neat. I owe Berry Punch ten bits, but whatever." Lyra greeted, offering Daring a hoof.

Daring shook Lyra's hoof, not fully certain what to think of the turquoise mare. Though to be fair, no one was actually sure what to think of Lyra at first. Sombra was still trying to figure out exactly what she was talking about half of the time, even though he had lived under the same roof as her for a little over a month now.

After everyone socialized a bit the group headed into the house. Spike had promised everyone dinner, and he intended to deliver.

Spike asked Sombra to assist, purely on the grounds that Sombra most likely didn't want to socialize since it made him uncomfortable in most cases. Sombra was in fact getting better at such situations, but was only good with one-on-one at present. Having had a breakthrough with Daring earlier had been somewhat draining, and for all the emotional turmoil he caused, Spike was still much easier to deal with than anyone else on any given day.

There was a fairly limited list of things Sombra could actually help with, but Spike never really needed help in the kitchen in the first place. Sombra was essentially just watching Spike do the work of a full restaurant staff and drinking a cider from the refrigerator. Once Spike got a momentum going he began striking up conversation as he cooked.

"So... Sombra, I'm sorry I left you with Daring on the train." Spike apologized out of the blue as he continued his work.

When Sombra remained silent, (likely because he was unsure how to respond so suddenly) Spike continued.

"I... I was in kind of a bad place, and I didn't want you to see me that way. I thought I had made peace with never meeting my biological family a long time ago, but meeting Phomac hit me hard. Seeing him fade away hit even harder. I was barely holding it together on the flight back home, and me and Mom talked for awhile when I got back.

"I swiped some joke from my old room in the castle to calm down before we met you at the station, otherwise I still would have been a bit out of sorts. But I just really wanted you to know I'm sorry I didn't think about how you and Daring were doing. I should have been better at keeping my head on straight."

Spike turned to look at Sombra, his expression rather defeated.

Sombra was unsure what to say in response. Spike had been incredibly shaken, that much was certain. What the real problem was at the moment was how Spike had reacted. At least in Sombra's reckoning.

"I understand that anyone would have been distraught in such a situation, you need not ask my forgiveness." Sombra replied, going as far as placing a hoof on Spike's arm.

Sombra understood that it was traditional for someone to place their hoof on a troubled person's shoulder, but assumed Spike would get the message. Even with their obvious height discrepancy.

"But... I hope in the future you would think to confide in me, as you have allowed me to do with you. I believe friendship is supposed to be something of a mutual 'relationship'. I understand I am currently not the wisest choice to ask advice from, but I wish to reciprocate the invaluable assistance you have given me." Sombra continued as authoritatively as he could.

Spike shed a single tear of actual liquid pride at Sombra's progress and scooped him up into a hug.

"You are such a dork. Don't you ever change on me. I wanna experience how great a person you are for the rest of time." Spike declared in an absolutely ecstatic tone.

Sombra found himself a bit overwhelmed by the response, but managed to keep his composure. After a moment Spike put Sombra back on the floor and wiped his eyes. Spike realized how much he had just allowed himself to gush in his overly emotional state and gave a short nervous chuckle, running his hand down the spines on his neck.

After a moment of recomposing himself, Spike retrieved his pie pans from a nearby cupboard.

"You're the best, Sombra. I'll try and be a better friend from now on. You deserve a reward for so much friendship progress, and I'm wanting some comfort food. As such, I'm making a cheesecake for dessert. Or three." Spike resolved, feeling a lot better.

Spike retrieved a few more ingredients from the fridge before getting back to his work.

"What is a cheese-cake? It sounds either delicious or terrible." Sombra asked.

"It's delicious, and terrible for you, as most delicious things are." Spike clarified.

Sombra gave his stomach a tentative poke, wondering how much more home-cooking it would take to fatten him up. Spike noticed this and began formulating a plan.

"If you're worried about your weight, which you shouldn't be, we have somewhere to go. Zecora still needs to give you a once over, and afterwards I was thinking about visiting someone for some advice on the fix we're currently in.

"I can't fly there because there are too many trees, but I'd appreciate some company for the walk. If you don't feel like going I understand, we can just come back to the house before I go." Spike proposed.

Sombra felt it odd that Spike didn't directly state where they would be going, but it was far from worrisome. Spike had never knowingly gotten Sombra into any dangerous situation without his consent. Trust was not an issue.

"I see no harm in an excursion. I suppose it would be good to broaden my horizons, as it were. I have yet to see much of the world, as Daring helped me realize." Sombra agreed.

Spike's smile widened a bit as he heard Sombra's words. Not only had Sombra at least socialized with Daring, but was now also expressing a desire to step outside his comfort zone. On top of everything else that had been said only moments ago, Spike felt a deep sense of pride that he had helped Sombra grow into a good person.

A good friend.

Spike felt his admiration for Sombra grow, and his heartbeat grew more rapid at the realization that Sombra's immortality wasn't the main factor in his attraction. Sombra himself was the source of attraction. He had only needed to grow a bit as a person to get the message through Spike's thick skull.

But as happy as the realization made Spike, it was still far too early to reveal anything to Sombra.

Sombra was still easily flustered, especially when someone brought up the subject of his feelings. In Spike's mind, there was no way Sombra would react well to such advances at the present. For now, they could remain friends. It would have to be good enough for Spike until Sombra could handle it.

The rest of the night progressed smoothly.

Sombra and Spike made some small talk as Spike cooked, then once the food was ready everyone gathered in the dining room. Twilight and Daring caught up a bit, Lyra expressed worry for Bon Bon's mother, and Spike and Sombra jumped in whenever they felt it was relevant. Everyone had a good time, and at the rate Spike was learning magic the odds seemed to be increasing in his (and everyone's) favor.

Dootha was still due to wake up in a little over eleven months, but both Spike and Sombra were feeling increasingly optimistic. Even with a new threat looming over them, everything was calm for the time being. Just an evening meal shared with friends.

No great evils, no training, no experiments, no stress. Just the break everyone needed right now. Tomorrow would be a new day full of the unexpected and hardship, but it would all be worth it. Everyone would make it through as long as they remembered they had their loved ones to support them.

Author's Note

I know people seem to like how I write emotional conversations, but this is one of the more self-conscious one's for me. Instead of Sombra being the emotionally insecure one it's Spike this time. I love Spike, I really do. Unfortunately I put him through a lot. Outwardly, he's a happy-go-lucky guy who wants nothing more than to be helpful and see everyone happy.

But inside, Spike is like a house of cards. Relatively strong, but it doesn't take much to unbalance him. He doesn't like letting people worry about him, or even see him having a hard time. He would much rather take care of others than be taken care of, or even mildly inconvenience others unless it's absolutely necessary.

That's me all over.

Anyway, thank you for reading. I love hearing from all of you, especially my repeat commenters. You know who you are~! :heart: See you guys next week!

Journey To The Center of The Everfree

The morning after the group arrived home from Farrier's Gulch started out like any other. Spike's alarm clock blared, and was promptly shut off. Spike and Sombra rose from their respective beds, and took turns using the downstairs restroom. Though Sombra took a bit longer, drying his fur and donning his armor and scarf.

Within the hour they made their way upstairs, where they found a curious letter.

It was from Daring, who had slept on the sofa that night. It was affixed to the refrigerator with a magnet shaped like a cheese wedge.

Dear Spike/Sombra,

Thanks for the grub, it was great. The couch was pretty comfy too. Gonna look for a new place in the seedier parts of town, see what kind of trouble I can get into around here. Gonna start work on my final book as soon as I can. I'll mail you a copy when it's done. Try and find me if you two need some help busting some heads, which I doubt you will. Just track me down if you feel like treating an old mare to some chow.

Yours, Daring Do

P.S. I swiped some leftovers. Hope you don't miss the Tupperware.

Spike laughed, and let Sombra read the letter as he gathered up the ingredients for breakfast. Sombra found the letter was very much like the Daring Do he had come to know in their short time together. Sombra placed the letter in his chest-piece, not knowing exactly what he wanted to do with it.

Something told Sombra that it would rude to simply discard it, because Daring might very well be another friend. Though a different sort of friend than Spike. More of an acquaintance, as she didn't wish for anyone to be all that close. Something Sombra understood, but changed his mind about.

After doing the necessary prep work Spike began cooking, while Sombra made coffee.

Lyra joined them just in time for Spike to make her something to eat as well.

"Morning guys. What's on the playlist for today?" Lyra greeted.

"We're going to visit Zecora, then be in New Everfree for awhile today. Sombra needs to see Zecora for a checkup, and I need to speak with Clypeus. I'm hoping she can help me with something." Spike revealed.

Sombra had only now heard of the exact nature of the second leg of their trip, but Spike's answer had only raised more questions than anything. Firstly, the Everfree Forest was supposedly uninhabited, though Zecora called it home. Though Sombra's knowledge was only as expansive as the knowledge of Spike's bookshelf and chatter he had overheard.

Equally puzzling however, was that judging by Spike's tone, whomever this Clypeus was, she was someone Spike respected.

Lyra seemed to actually fear this person, the mere mention seeming to send shivers down her spine.

"Oh. Cool. I, uh... Just lemme know if anybody's coming back with you. I still have a little bit of a bug phobia, after the whole wedding fiasco." Lyra replied nervously.

Sombra hadn't ever seen Lyra quite so shaken before. It was clear she feared whoever Spike was going to see. Another question for the ever-growing list. It seemed to Sombra that Spike wouldn't voluntarily associate with anyone that scared the living daylights out of one of his best friends.

Sombra gathered that Lyra was uncomfortable with the topic, and decided it best not to pry until they were already on their way.

After breakfast, Lyra cleaned up, letting Sombra and Spike get going.

Spike told Sombra he wouldn't be needing his sword or armor, as any creature in the forest with half a brain knew to keep it's distance. The only things larger than Spike were a hydra secluded to a boggy area, and a large green dragon which Spike explained was ten years into it's century-long nap. Nothing short of a point-blank magic blast large enough to destroy a building would wake it at this point.

Spike spoke the truth, as the forest was eerily silent. For the first hour Sombra followed Spike who seemed to navigate the brush and wilds effortlessly. Sombra eventually noticed that certain trees had symbols carved in them, but it was far too dark in most areas to make them out properly. Thanks to his powerful eyes, Spike could see them just fine.

Spike eventually led Sombra to an exotic looking house built into a still-living tree. The mysterious shack seemed to suit Zecora well in Sombra's opinion. It was neither imposing, nor all that unusual, but still gave off the same air of magic Zecora did.

Spike knocked on the side of the tree with his hand, only having to wait a moment for the door to open.

Zecora appeared bright eyed and alert, as if she had already been awake for some time. That was likely the case, as Sombra saw a bubbling cauldron through the open door.

"Hello Spike, and Sombra too. I have been expecting you." Zecora greeted, allowing Sombra entry.

Spike settled for sticking his in through the door while Sombra took in the decor.

There was a rather humble bed to one side of the singular large room, and in the center of course sat the cauldron. Along each wall was collections of potion bottles, both full and empty, many assorted ingredients, and a vast array of interesting trinkets.

There was a short stool not far from the cauldron, which Zecora prompted Sombra to sit on.

Sombra complied, and Zecora positioned herself directly across from him. Sombra had a general idea of what was about to happen. In response he clutched at his scarf for comfort while keeping his eyes in line with Zecora's. He wanted to be sure he was alright, but Sombra still wanted Zecora out of his head as soon as possible.

As she had done before, Zecora's eyes glowed their unnatural yellow and pierced Sombra's consciousness as easily as Spike's fangs could any given material. Sombra's own eyes glowed yellow via the spiritual force of Zecora's indomitably tempered consciousness.

Spike watched with fascination, not fully understanding Zecora's abilities.

Spike himself was versed in the art of meditation, as Zecora had made it part of her curriculum. Spiritualism wasn't something Spike took to right away, having never considered gods and devils a real thing. Until quite recently, of course. Modern Equestria itself wasn't a very spiritual place, the vast majority of ponies only taking it into account on holidays of significance or in times of great distress or crisis.

Still, Spike had learned it all. Though he was certain that abilities like Zecora's were out of the realm of possibility for him. At least in the next several thousand years.

Spike even found himself wondering whether or not Sombra might someday master more advanced techniques. He seemed to take his meditation very seriously. Out of respect, Spike made absolutely certain nothing disturbed the peace Sombra needed for the hour he took aside each day.

After about five minutes of extended spiritual contact, Zecora finally closed her eyes and freed Sombra from her spiritual grasp. Sombra quickly began rubbing his eyes, as they were most assuredly dry at this point. Zecora however was utterly unfazed and was still her chipper self.

"Sombra's progress is astounding, his progress leaping and bounding. Dootha's recovery is going slower than expected, which is a fact that should not be dejected. Things are going quite well as of yet, but I feel we have no idea of how bad the situation can get." Zecora stated with equal parts optimism and pessimism.

Spike and Sombra both breathed sighs of relief, having at least one less thing to worry about.

"That's great. I dunno if you had a chance to read it yet, but Mom should have sent you a letter last night? A summary of, uh... what events happened up in the temple?" Spike asked uncertainly.

Zecora nodded, her expression hardening a little.

"Beznik is known to me, but his movements I cannot see. Truth be told I thought him dead, a forgotten nightmare in the back of my head. He has stalked me many times, even going as far as adopting my talent for rhymes. We play opposite rolls in this grand game, but our objectives are almost the same." Zecora responded.

"You wish for Spike to rise to his rightful place, while Beznik wishes Dootha's second coming." Sombra stated.

Zecora nodded, but her face took on a determined smirk. Kicking the wall behind her, a hidden panel fell away. Behind the panel was a small chest. Sombra saw Spike's eyes widen, as if there was a bomb in the box. Though knowing their luck it was something far worse.

"The alicorn amulet. I forgot you still had that thing." Spike exclaimed.

Zecora opened the chest to reveal a ruby pendant, set in a familiar dark grey metal in the shape of a winged unicorn.

"If what you saw in the temple is what you think it was, then I will take this bauble apart to figure out how it does what it does." Zecora explained.

Spike seemed less than sure of the idea, and Sombra shared in the skepticism. If the amulet was the same type of evil the chest-piece Ahuizotl had worn was, it meant Zecora was likely in danger. She would obviously know not to wear it, but whatever it was comprised of was assuredly strange and powerful.

"I am aware of your concerns, but before one can solve a problem one learns. I am as old as the mountains and half as old as the sea, there is very little that can frighten or even dissuade me. I will take care of myself, and I will call if I find myself in need of help. Please go about your way, I will find you when I have new things to say." Zecora practically commanded.

Zecora punctuated her statement with a glare that cut through Spike and Sombra equally and straight to the core. It was almost as if she had influenced their minds. It was disturbingly easy to forget how much sway Zecora's presence held.

Spike and Sombra quickly said their goodbyes and were out the door almost before they realized it.

"Well... I suppose we should leave her to her work. Right?" Sombra said uncertainly.

"Yeah... She does that sometimes. Let's just go. We've still got something of a walk ahead of us." Spike agreed, equally agitated.

As Spike had claimed, there was indeed a rather long walk between them and their destination. Eventually however pair came to a stone bridge leading to a separate and isolated landmass. The bridge, and the surrounding areas were lit with green lamps that reminded Sombra of Spike's fire.

The only thing occupying the massive scrap of land on the other end of the bridge was a large building that seemed vaguely organic. It was surrounded by short walls, but the main structure was rounded and covered in glowing green nodules in random locations. It seemed almost as if the construct was not of this world.

Sombra would have stood there gawking for a few more minutes, had Spike not seen fit to snap him back to reality.

"Welcome to New Everfree, also known as the home of the Equestrian-changeling protectorate hive. It used to be the original capital, but it fell into disrepair during Luna's absence. It was abandoned until just seven years ago, it's not even on any maps yet. They used all the viable materials from the old castle in the hive's construction, and the rest is some kind of super-resin changelings produce naturally, aside from the wiring and metal supports." Spike explained.

"And what is a changeling?" Sombra inquired.

Spike realized Sombra wasn't up on current events, seeing his mistake. After a brief moment of face-clawing, Spike resumed teaching.

"A changeling is an equine-shaped species that look a lot like insects. They feed on love and other good feelings, and they have the ability to disguise themselves as members of other species. They all have flight, and all have at least basic telekinesis magic. They tried to take over once, while a royal-bitch named Chrysalis was their leader.

"Chrysalis made them hated criminals when they failed. They were so close to starvation that the lot of them betrayed her and handed Chrysalis over to the princesses in chains. In exchange, the princesses allow them to stay here on a probational status, and are slowly but steadily integrating them into society. They were even allowed to democratically select a new leader for themselves that reports directly to Celestia and Luna." Spike explained.

Sombra listened intently, able to draw a conclusion to a question he had formed a few hours ago.

"Clypeus." Sombra guessed.

"Bingo. She's a really nice mare. Also, she's pretty important. The changelings were examined and questioned when they surrendered. Turns out, only the queen can reproduce. She lays all the eggs now, like a queen bee. Apparently whoever wears the weird crown-thing is queen." Spike added.

"Fascinating, while also mildly disturbing." Sombra responded sincerely.

Spike led Sombra across the bridge to a security post, guarded not by the changeling's Spike had described, but by two of Luna's thestrals.

The bat-pony guards didn't hesitate to salute Spike, obviously knowing well who he was. They didn't seem to acknowledge Sombra's presence, but then again they were rather stoic. Truly statuesque in their duty. Had they not saluted Sombra might have thought they were actual statues.

"Good afternoon, Spike. What brings you to the hive? Here to deliver more paperwork? I'm sure Lady Clypeus' would be happy to see you." The guard on the left inquired.

"Nope. The hive is up to date on all it's papers, as far a I know. We're here on semi-important royal business." Spike replied.

The guard on the right briefly entered the security post, returning with two laminated passes on lanyards. Spike assisted Sombra in placing his around his neck, while Spike was forced to settle using it as an earring of sorts. The crest of spines made it rather difficult to get a necklace over his neck without a catch.

Once Spike and Sombra had their temporary clearance they were allowed to pass through the gate to the castle-hive proper.

The interior of the building was about half organic to half masonry. It was lit almost entirely by luminous-green pods, but the ebony architectural elements had been changed to more closely resemble equestrian designs. While a bit disarming at first glance, it was somewhat beautiful in it's own way.

Spike saw Sombra taking in the majesty of the almost unreal designs and smiled at the look of child-like wonder in his eyes.

"It's a lot to take in, right? I had to help Mom get each and every changeling registered as a probational citizen, and the hive itself for taxes and business permits, and a bunch of other stuff. It took over a month, so we practically lived here, while the reconstruction was going on. I got to know my way around pretty well." Spike explained.

Sombra was glad he had deigned to come with Spike. The changeling hive was certainly different than anything he had ever seen. Likely even more unusual than Daring Do had ever seen, which Sombra counted as something of a personal victory. It would be a topic of interest to discuss with Daring, the next time they crossed paths.

"The living quarters of the changelings are all in the castle-structure, but the real New Everfree is underground. There's a whole town with a population of around twenty-thousand. Clypeus has an office down there too, because she didn't want a throne room. She's doesn't go by 'queen' either, she prefers 'Democratically Appointed Matriarch'."

Spike briefly went into a discussion of the changeling society. Even though the changelings had begun integrating into Equestrian society their system had to be carried over to an extent. It was more of a biological fact than a class system.

At the top of the chain was the queen, or in this case, the D.A.M. She produced the eggs asexually, and designated the gender of each changeling. Aside from herself, the only other females were to be potential queens, of which there was usually only one or two. There were also caretakers who were without gender. They raised and taught the nymphs, or baby changelings.

Male changelings are divided into drones which are free to find suiting careers within the hive, and formerly used as spies or infiltrators, while the rest were guards. Guards were burlier and better armored, protecting the queen and the rest of the hive from danger.

Spike talked as they passed through the many corridors, but Sombra tuned him out unintentionally when they passed by a few changelings.

Sombra found them to be rather similar to what Spike had described, but seeing was a different matter.

They were all armored in black chitin, somewhat like the seemingly organic resin-based architecture. Their eyes were large teal globes, and their extremities were littered with holes. Even their fly-like wings had a few holes here and there.

Their horns vaguely reminded Sombra of his own currently absent horn, though they were a tad shorter and the same chitinous black as the majority of their bodies. Their manes and tails were something akin to fins, while their mouths had two very noticeable fangs hanging down. All in all, they seemed more like aliens than anything Sombra had ever encountered.

Eventually Spike led Sombra to what was likely a throne room at one point in the distant past, discernible because it was still almost entirely stonework. Now it was more of a large auditorium with a single stage. On either side wall however were a number of newly installed metal doors. Five sets on either side. Sombra noticed that each and every set of doors had a display above them, and a panel with buttons to their sides.

"What is the purpose of all these doors? Surely a throne room couldn't have that many doors originally. Such a design would be too difficult to defend in a crisis. Too many openings." Sombra asked Spike.

"Oh, they're elevators. they're a kind of lift that use heavy-duty pulleys to move people and stuff from one floor to another. It's how you get to the lower levels." Spike revealed.

Spike was surprised to see Sombra smile so wide at the prospect of elevators.

"Effectively eliminating the need for stairs. Beautiful. I may not remember much, but I know I hate stairs with a passion." Sombra practically rejoiced.

Spike had to stop for a moment. Something about Sombra's statement seeming profoundly wrong.

"You created an infinite staircase in your castle. The general consensus among ponies was that you loved stairs." Spike interjected.

"That is truly preposterous. No one likes stairs. What better way to protect something than with a limitless hell of stairs?" Sombra stated factually.

Spike wanted to refute the statement, but he was rather uncertain how to do so.

"Yeah, okay. I don't know how to argue with that." Spike relented. "But c'mon, we've gotta use the cargo elevator. I'm too big and heavy for a normal one."

Spike showed Sombra to the stage, which as it turned out, was not a stage. Once on the stage, Spike pressed a large red button on a post which raised a series of barred off walls, preventing anyone from walking into the empty hole where the elevator would be.

When the safety barriers were in place, Spike pressed another button and the platform began it's descent. Sombra thoroughly enjoyed the relatively short ride. The elevator stopped in a more dimly lit area where another set of barred barriers slowly began retreating into the floor once it had come to a complete stop.

Sombra observed the surroundings, finding that the area was likely catacombs in the distant past. Currently the area seemed a mish-mash of classical architecture, changeling remodeling, and as of yet unfinished areas carved into the Earth. It seemed that the changelings had every intention of expanding their new territory.

There were a great deal of changelings working, socializing, and going about their business. As was to be expected. What was unusual was the large number of thestrals mixed in with the changelings. Not just guards, but unarmored thestrals working alongside the changelings.

"Thestrals are nocturnal originally, and very light-sensitive. Not to mention they drink blood. They've always kinda worshiped the moon, so they stick to Luna like glue. After the Nightmare Moon incident, they rebelled against Celestia and went into hiding. It wasn't until Luna returned that they showed up again.

Ponies are still a little wary of them sometimes, but all in all they mix well now. The changelings prefer similar environments, and the thestral community that isn't enlisted wanted to help out and extend an olive branch of sorts. So now a hefty chunk of their population lives here. Changelings are a symbiotic species, needing love to survive and are more than willing to lend a hoof in return. They just had a bad leader before." Spike explained.

Sombra had to admit that while it was certainly different than the locales he had become accustomed to, the city of New Everfree had a charm to it. Spike seemed to be in quite a good mood as he surveyed the coexistence between the two species. After all, Spike would one day attempt to achieve a similar state of harmony between the other species and his culturally fragmented people.

Spike waved to a few changelings and thestrals as he and Sombra made their way through the developing city. It seemed as though the city was built into the shape of a spiral, leading further down into the Earth in a drill-like fashion. The various layers of the city were supported by numerous columns of changeling resin and stone, reinforced with metal braces.

It seemed perfectly safe, if somewhat worrying at first.

The further down the city went the more bio-luminescent mushrooms and lichens could be seen clinging to structures. They provided low levels of light, which was all the changeling and thestral citizenry needed. Fortunately Spike knew Sombra wasn't as good at seeing in the dark, floating a wisp of green fire beside himself that Sombra could follow.

Eventually the unearthly sightseeing tour ended, the pair having arrived at their ultimate destination.

It was a remarkably large, but uninteresting building Sombra thought seemed rather out of place. It looked just like a scaled-up version of a municipal building Sombra had seen in Ponyville. The pavilion in front was even lit with ordinary electric lighting.

The door was barely large enough to allow Spike entry, but before entry could be attempted a set of guards barred their passage.

The guard on the left was a golden-brown thestral mare in changeling-motif armor, signifying her employ in the city, but not to the Equestrian Military. The other was a changeling guard who seemed far too at ease to be in any sort of position of authority. Though the fact that his eyes were much bluer than green and that he smelled of smoke gave Sombra an idea why.

"How's it going guys? Gravy, Roach, this is Sombra. A friend of mine." Spike greeted.

The thestral mare removed her helmet, revealing a scruffy mane of white hair. Something about her reminded Sombra of the last thestral he had met.

"Good morning." Sombra responded as a common courtesy.

Gravy looked Sombra over, a look of thinly-veiled disdain hidden in her eyes. Sombra could Gravy was sincere in her immediate dislike, but he surmised that it wasn't based off of him in general. It wasn't too hard to figure out that Gravy had at one time been romantically involved with Spike. Or at least had a desire to be.

"My brother said you paid him a visit. Said you had wings too." Gravy started before taking a moment to glance at Spike's side, "Holy balls!"

Gravy's own wings shot out to her sides, causing roach to fall over laughing. Sombra didn't fully understand what had just occurred, but Gravy's face became beet-red and it seemed as though she was having an especially hard time closing her wings.

"Er... Uh... Please pretend that didn't just happen." Gravy lamented.

By the time Gravy could speak, Roach had already regained his composure and patted her on the back. Despite the changelings outburst only seconds before it seemed he did care for his friend. Gravy was trying her best to become invisible, her embarrassment almost palpable.

Spike looked just as uncomfortable as Sombra currently was, if not more so. Fortunately, being the adopted son of the princess of friendship gave Spike some experience in defusing tension.

"Gravy, it's okay. It's a perfectly normal biological function, and what happened back in the day is water under the bridge. I do need your help though. I'm actually here for something really important. I'd appreciate it if you could ask your boss if we could have a word with her." Spike told her evenly, trying to calm Gravy down.

Gravy snapped to attention, donning her helmet. She gave a brief salute, glad to have an excuse to be absent for the next couple minutes. Roach rolled his eyes, which was a somewhat subtle gesture for changelings in their native form.

As soon as Gravy was out of earshot Roach returned his attention to Spike and Sombra.

"Girl has it bad for you, Spike. Why'd you break up with her anyway? You two were happy, even though you were both hella awkward at the time. Gravy still is, but that's beside the point." Roach asked.

Spike sighed as he began massaging his temples.

"Gravy broke up with me, even though I didn't want her to, and she didn't really either. I told her not to try and drink my blood, but she tried to anyway while I was asleep. She broke her front fangs on my scales and flew away, leaving me a note saying things weren't going to work out. Her brother Biscuit was the one who told me what really happened.

"She was too ashamed of trying to breach my trust and too embarrassed to face me. We mended that fence already, and she got her fangs fixed, but the magic just wasn't there for me anymore. Now it's kind of weird between us sometimes, but I've got a lot going on right now, and I'm not really on the market anymore. And Gravy started working here full time. Life just moved us in different directions too quickly for us to recover completely, it's just one of those things."

Sombra had listened intently, but was unsure what to make of it.

Spike seemed to think of Gravy fondly, though not romantically. Or so he said. Either way, Gravy had betrayed Spike's trust in the past. Spike had forgiven her, as Sombra suspected he would anyone that hadn't directly harmed him or his family.

Gravy had earned Sombra's contempt with little effort, though Sombra took a small amount of satisfaction that she thought Spike preferred his company to hers. Though the realization that he took satisfaction in it seemed like something of a defeat, considering how vehemently he had been defending not having feelings for Spike until quite recently.

The train ride with Daring had been emotionally confusing enough, but now Sombra had essentially completely admitted to himself he had deeper feelings for Spike.

Fortunately Sombra didn't have to dwell on it, as Gravy soon returned.

Thankfully she seemed much more at ease, much more collected than before.

"The Matriarch is ready to see you. She does ask that you keep your visit within the time-frame of an hour or so. She's got a meeting with the board of education about finally getting a proper school down here today." Gravy explained.

Roach and Gravy opened either side of the large door, allowing Spike and Sombra passage. Spike took the lead, as he had presumably been here before. The interior of the building was what might be called mock-changeling sensibility, all covered in black marble with green accents and light fixtures.

Once they reached another remarkably large door Spike knocked loudly for anyone inside to hear.

Come In~! A muffled feminine voice shouted lyrically from within.

Spike opened the door, revealing a large, homey-looking study. There were a number of bookcases, comfy chairs, a grand desk, and a fireplace. It was even host to rather plush carpeting. An opulent, yet somehow quaint and cozy room. It even smelled of a comfortable home-setting. Something akin to freshly baked snickerdoodles and clean laundry.

What was odd about the room was it's sole occupant, sitting on a large cushion in front of the lit fireplace.

Sombra recognized her as a changeling, but she was at least Celestia's abnormal height. Her eyes were more like Spike's than a changeling's or a pony's, and her membranous mane was tied back in a bun held together with what appeared to be knitting needles. Her wings were larger and more complete than the average changeling's with teal accents from the base up. Atop her head was a black crown with small teal bulbs atop each point.

Her horn was a tad wavy, and considerably longer than an average changeling's horn. The holes in her legs were the same as any other changelings, but that and her chitin were really the only similarities. It was as though she was more alicorn than changeling.

Additionally, in her aura floated another set of knitting needles which were currently in use. She was busily knitting what appeared to be a pink foal-sized sweater. A wicker basket the size of a wash-tub piled high with finished sweaters of various colors sat beside her.

Sombra could hear her humming a pleasant tune as she worked.

Neither Spike, Sombra, or Clypeus herself spoke until she finished the sweater she was working on a moment later. Once finished it was placed in the basket, ready to be worn. Clypeus then focused her full attention on Spike and Sombra, a motherly smile on her face.

"Good to see you're well, Spike. And pleased to meet you, Sombra. Luna popped in the other day and told me all about your troubles. I presume you're here because I might be of help to you. I'd like to start by saying thank you for putting yourselves in danger for the world, and my precious babies. If there's something you think I can help you with, please don't be afraid to ask." Clypeus began graciously.

Sombra found Clypeus to radiate a sort of motherly and nurturing atmosphere, and she was also very direct it seemed. At a first impression Sombra found her likable enough, though he would reserve judgement for now.

"You're right. Though I wasn't sure if you were on the up-and-up. That does make explaining my reasons for asking you what I'm about too much easier." Spike responded cheerfully, giving the matriarchal changeling a bow out of respect.

Now Sombra was just as interested in hearing Spike's question as Clypeus. In all the excitement of meeting an entirely new species and touring their underground city, Sombra had managed to forget Spike hadn't told him the exact purpose of their outing. It made Sombra a tad embarrassed, but he cared far more about what could be so important as to meet with the leader of an entire race.

Spike seemed unsure how to word his question, but despite Gravy's warning Clypeus seemed to be in no sort of rush.

"Uh, well... I know it may sound a little hard to believe, but I met the ghost of one of my ancestors. He informed me that I can't just use magic alone and hope to beat Dootha. I need to become as big as a much older dragon, otherwise Dootha could literally just crush me.

"I've already got a pretty good idea of how to accomplish the growth-spurt, but the problem is how big I'll probably get. I'm still only about as big as a two-hundred year old dragon from a normal clan, and it's already really hard for me to get around in Equestria. My ancestor said it would be a good idea to learn to shrink before I grow.

"He... passed on before he could explain the technique to me. I doubt any living dragons know it, or would be willing to teach it to me. But changeling magic looks like fire when you disguise yourselves, and it's the same color as my fire. I realize it's not a great line of reasoning, but shape-shifting is the closest thing to what I need to learn to be able to keep living alongside ponies, changelings, and other species." Spike explained.

Clypeus dropped her calm demeanor and let out a relieved sigh. The change in atmosphere was so dramatic Sombra had to keep himself from snickering at the sight.

"Oh thank goodness. I thought you might need one of my babies to spy on the dark forces or something. I was really worried there for a minute!" Clypeus giggled, sounding elated.

Clypeus got up from her cushion and walked up to Spike.

She seemed to be sizing him up, evaluating whether or not she could help. After a few moments of silence she stepped back a bit.

"Can you show me your mana? Like how a unicorn would charge their horn? I'm not particularly familiar with dragon magic, So I'll need a visual. Most species don't have the right type of mana for self-alteration, so I just want to be doubly sure it's possible for you before you try." Clypeus asked.

Spike held out one of his clawed hands and summoned up a glow of electric-green mana. Eventually it coalesced into a sphere in his palm, pulsing and shifting about like calm fire. Clypeus lit her own horn and set a blue-green tendril of mana into the sphere.

"Oh my. You're mana is very warm. And I doubt Celestia or Luna have this much or this dense mana. It's a tad different than a changeling's, but it's similar enough that size alteration should be very possible. Though I will warn you that changing size will expend a considerable amount of power. You aren't built for it by nature like us, so I'd stay one size for as long as possible to save energy." Clypeus concluded.

"That's sounds great. I just need to know how to do it then." Spike exclaimed excitedly, dispersing the mana.

Clypeus smiled and straightened her posture getting ready to instruct Spike as she instructed her nymphs when they were of age.

"The first thing you need to do is get a good image of what you want to look like. Since you just want to grow smaller it shouldn't be difficult. But, keep in mind that you're weight won't change, even if you make yourself bigger or smaller. Conservation of mass still applies in this branch of magic. That means your wings will still need to be a good size to displace enough air for flight." Clypeus started.

"Okay. Good to know." Spike thanked her.

After giving Spike a minute to compose himself Clypeus continued her instructions.

"Next, imagine yourself being wrapped in a warm blanket. Visualize it as you build mana, and let it cover you when it's ready. Imagine your making clothes out of magic if it helps. Finding the right amount of mana can be tricky, since everyone's magic is a bit different. The first few times will be easier if you go slowly. Going from the bottom up is easiest for most changelings, but try whatever works best for you." Clypeus continued in a perfectly even tone.

Sombra watched Spike close his eyes and stay perfectly still.

For a few moments nothing happened, but after another few seconds Spike's mana became visible. Spike began glowing green with a low intensity, but the mana at the palms of Spike's hands surged erratically. Soon the mana transmuted itself into fire and slowly began to shroud Spike in a whorl of vibrant green flame.

The process took about a minute and a half once it had begun to climb up Spike's body, and the rotational barrier of flames continued to obscure Sombra and Clypeus's view of Spike for another minute still. All of the sudden the fire burst outward and dissipated, revealing Spike to the world once more.

Spike had done what he intended, and was now only a few feet taller than Clypeus. An astonishing feat, which was unfortunately overshadowed by the fact that Spike was collapsed on the carpet. Clypeus and Sombra both rushed to his aid, but Spike began giggling like a lunatic and pulling himself up off the floor.

Spike looked extraordinarily worn out, but Sombra had scarcely seen him smile wider than he was now.

"I'm spent. I can barely move, but I couldn't care less. I haven't been this small since I was sixteen. Nearly a decade." Spike laughed.

To everyone's surprise, Sombra took advantage of the lessened height gap and smacked Spike with his hoof.

Spike was completely unhurt, physically anyway. If anything Sombra's hoof was hurting, but Spike couldn't speak out of sheer surprise.

"If you intend to do potentially dangerous stunts, please give me fair warning. I have seen you injured far more than I would care to recall in the short time I have known you, and seeing you collapsed on the floor was rather startling. I understand how important this is to you, but I am rather cross with you at present." Sombra reprimanded.

Spike was feeling a mix of emotions as Sombra scolded him. The foremost were regret and penitent emotion, but there was a fair bit of surprise and confusion present as well. A certain element of excitement was there too, which Spike was less than proud of. Though seeing Sombra take charge was now permanently etched into his memory.

"I... Uh... I'm sorry, Sombra. I didn't really expect to use up all my mana in one go. I should have let you in on what we were here for, I just wanted it to be sort of a surprise. And you know, there was a chance I wouldn't be able to pull it off on the first try anyway. I didn't wanna get anyone's hopes up so soon. But you're right. I should have told you." Spike apologized.

Sombra's confidence from just thirty seconds previous had greatly diminished. He had no idea what he was saying until he was actually saying it, and he could see the words had struck home with Spike. Sombra regretted the spontaneous outburst, even though he knew what he said had been what he felt.

"It is alright. I should not have acted so rashly. I have no idea where that came from." Sombra apologized in return.

Clypeus had been very careful not to say anything, but now Spike and Sombra were at an impasse. Both were silent, and every few seconds would cast an awkward glance at the other. Now was the time to intervene.

"Well, I'd say it would be best if you boys headed home. I'd say Spike needs to replenish his mana and get used to moving around in a compressed form. It takes some getting used to, and I have other appointments today. We should do lunch sometime though, feel free to drop me a letter any time." Clypeus suggested.

Sombra's opinion of Clypeus was cemented in that instant. He was quite fond of her, and grateful for the interruption.

"We shall do just that. Thank your for your assistance, Matriarch Clypeus. We shall have to take you up on your offer sometime, I quite enjoyed what I saw of your city. Hopefully we get a chance to see you before the summit meeting." Sombra bid Clypeus.

Sombra began trotting toward the door, prompting Spike to follow.

Spike followed behind, even though he was a bit tired. It was a rather interesting sight seeing Sombra step out of his shadow. It was yet another sign among many, indicating his progress. In a little over a month's time Sombra had made great strides.

Spike would settle for being Sombra's shadow today, content in his new shrinking ability.

Clypeus laughed to herself as Spike and Sombra got out of earshot, fluttering her wings in a short flight to her desk. Clypeus pressed a button on a small metal box with a speaker in it. An intercom, linked to another office just down the hall.

"Miss June-bug?" Clypeus asked once she heard the tell-tale static.

Yes, Mum? Clypeus's secretary inquired.

"Cancel my lunch-break. I've had some unexpected visitors that brought me the most delightful meal. I'm quite full. I think I'll just use the time to pop into the nursery and see the little ones." Clypeus informed happily.

Of course, Mum. I'll have an escort waiting at your door.

"Thank you, June." Clypeus replied.

With a quick use of her magic, Clypeus retrieved a piece of her personalized teal stationary and a fountain pen from within her desk. She quickly scrawled a letter, placed it in a black envelope, and sealed it with a green wax seal in the shape of a heart.

Once it was complete, Clypeus lit her horn and the letter vanished.

"Cadey is going to flip her feathers when she hears about this~!"

Author's Note

Boom~! Jumbo-sized chapter to celebrate my first story to go over 100,000 words. I never really thought I'd get to it, but here we are. And guess what? We're not quite halfway through the story!

A lot of reveal here, I'll admit. But a lot of it is going to be very important. Plus I've had this bit of world-building on the back burner for a long time. I couldn't fit it in organically earlier, and I also saw it as a point of conflict for Spike and Sombra. As much as it pains me, their relationship can't be without it's problems.

Also, Sombra is beginning to use contractions. Until now he hasn't used any. His speech patterns are slowly adapting to modern times.

Also, by popular demand I added the bit with Gravy that was meant to be mentioned ages ago but was initially cut. Several people wanted it, so I worked it in. Biscuit and Gravy are twins, Gravy being fourteen minutes older. I came up with them on the fly one day.

A bit of bad news. I'm likely going to have to push updates to every other week starting October. It's not definite, but I'm running low on stock-chapters and am writing new material entirely. Friday will still be the release day, and I will still have occasional artworks uploaded.

Next up, Spike needs to figure out how to size-up. Not going to be nearly as easy.

Anyway, thanks for the support. Also thank you for the follows! I've acquired a few more in the last couple weeks. I'm getting close to 200! I dunno what I'll do if we hit 200, but I can probably think of something. I might even do something if Spike's Shadow hits 100 likes~! See you guys soon! :heart:

Jump-Start

Spike had attempted to explain the Tree of Harmony to Sombra, but he had trouble doing it justice. Or at least he claimed. Though Sombra would soon see it for himself, as Spike, Lyra, and Sombra himself were currently making their way toward the tree.

Twilight and Zecora were already performing rigorous tests in Castle Twilight. Twilight always had some sort of scientific ace up her sleeve, and Zecora was a series of intertwined mysteries held together by a quilt woven from a great many enigmas. Exactly what they were up to was anyone's guess.

Hopefully by the end of their joint effort the Alicorn Amulet's secrets would be revealed, potentially contributing some as of yet unknown weakness inherit in Dootha's minions.

Spike was of course leading the charge, Lyra and Sombra following closely behind, side-by-side.

Lyra had opted to bring a machete to cut anything in their path, despite the fact that Spike had walked many a path through the woods to ease navigation for brave (or stupid) travelers. Sombra chose not to ask why Lyra owned a machete, or why it was engraved in fancy script with the name Alice. Mostly because Lyra seemed quite eager to find a use for Alice.

More than once Sombra saw her peering over bushes, trying to find a monster to agitate. Lyra's strange cravings for destructive behavior worried Sombra at times. He couldn't help but wonder whether Spike merely considered Lyra harmless or was inexplicably blind to her antics.

Eventually at around three in the afternoon, Sombra found they had arrived at a surprisingly familiar locale. New Everfree, or more specifically the long stone bridge that led to the above-ground portion of the hive-city.

Sombra was confused, up until Spike cleared reached into a line of tall shrubs nearby and parted them.

Behind the line of shrubbery, there was a large staircase leading down into the gorge. The natural overgrowth of the forest did a remarkable job hiding it, but Spike knew every inch of his hunting grounds. Spike scooped up Sombra and Lyra, and to Sombra's surprise (and Lyra's delight) raised up onto his back legs and jumped into the gorge.

Using his unoccupied left arm and left foot, Spike dug his claws into the rock wall and slowed their descent.

As soon as they slid all the way to the ground Spike imitated the 'ping' of an elevator. While Sombra was a tad cross with Spike for the scare he did chuckle a bit at the dragon's antics.

"Bottom floor. Ladies' evening wear, linens, and The Tree of Harmony." Spike joked.

Lyra and Sombra both saw a mysterious glow emanating from around a bend in the rock face of the gorge. Lyra of course stowed away Alice in a faux-leather sheath and hurriedly rounded the corner. Sombra was very interested in the tree of course, but he opted for a more leisurely pace.

It was quite likely that The Tree of Harmony wasn't going anywhere.

As soon as Spike and Sombra rounded the corner themselves, Sombra saw why Spike had failed at articulating his words into a proper description of the tree.

The Tree of Harmony seemed equal parts mineral and vegetable, crystal that grew like a plant. It was rather luminous, and the glow gave off no warmth. Whatever the tree actually was, Sombra was somewhat wary of it. It was certainly magical, and definitely powerful, but Sombra got the distinct impression it wasn't fond of him.

He wasn't sure how he knew, but Sombra was positive that the tree didn't want him around. Sombra didn't feel the need to flee, settling for continuing his observations at a distance.

There were six oddly shaped jewels on the branches and center of the tree, one of which looked like the central star of Twilight Sparkle's cutie mark. Though they were in a different shape now, Sombra knew instantly what they were. They were The Elements of Harmony that Celestia and Luna had used against him while he was being used as a puppet by Dootha.

Yet another reason Sombra chose not to get too close. If the tree was really sentient it had already tried to get rid of him once. There was nothing to say that the tree didn't use mobile agents of harmony to solve anything it considered a problem. It was a disturbing notion, especially since Spike was deeply intertwined with the lives of the last two iterations of element bearers.

Spike noticed that Sombra was extremely on edge, unable to shift his gaze away from the tree.

Spike had no idea the tree itself was doing anything to Sombra. He did however realize the elements might make Sombra a bit uneasy. Being ripped apart by something would make anyone understandably nervous when faced with it again, though most wouldn't survive the first meeting.

"Uh, Sombra? You doing okay? I might have forgot to mention the elements would be here. That's not a problem, is it? You don't have to go up to it or anything." Spike asked apologetically.

"I am reasonably well. The tree merely seems to be exerting a certain degree of... malice, specifically towards me. I believe I shall stay where I am, though I will help if things go amiss." Sombra resolved.

Spike momentarily reevaluated his opinion of the tree.

Spike had theorized it was alive, or even sentient. He had thought it was a force for good, which it very well may be. Sombra was something of a gray area as far as good and evil were concerned. Sombra himself had done no wrong, but the progenitor of all evils slept within the emptiness of where Sombra's soul was supposed to be.

I still have to do this. I don't have a choice. As long as Sombra stays back, he should be fine... Right? Spike reassured himself.

"Alright then. Just let me handle this. I don't really know what to expect." Spike told Sombra and Lyra as he began walking up to the tree.

Once Spike was face to bark with the tree he had very little idea as to how he should proceed. The Tree of Harmony was still a tree, at least in terms of shape. Interacting with it verbally seemed pointless, but Spike wasn't sure he could rule anything out.

"Uh... Tree? Tree of Harmony?" Spike shouted at the mystical arboreal.

After a full minute of silence it seemed that there wasn't going to be any sort of verbal response.

"Why don't you try touching it? It's never hurt anybody, right?" Lyra suggested.

Lyra had a point, and a valid one at that.

The Elements of Harmony seemed relatively harmless. Sombra had been stripped of his physical form, Luna had been sealed and purified, and Discord contained. Never had they outright destroyed anything. As far as Spike and the princesses were aware anyway.

It wasn't certain.

The tree was likely very old, and it was possible that there had been bearers before Celestia and Luna.

"Alright then. Unless I'm dying, let whatever happens happen. Even then, remember what's at stake." Spike instructed.

Sombra and Lyra both nodded their understanding, though they looked a bit uneasy at the idea of their mutual best friend in harms way.

Spike took a calming breath, braced himself, and then finally placed his right hand on the trunk of the tree.

For a moment nothing happened, but Spike's eyelids slowly began to grow increasingly heavy. Once they were shut, Spike's head began to droop to the point it almost hit the ground. It was as though he had fallen asleep standing up.

Suddenly, Spike's head shot up with open eyes.

Instead of the vibrant emerald colored orbs Sombra had grown fond of seeing, there was only white light in his eyes. It was a rather haunting experience to see Spike overcome by the foreign power, but just as Sombra and Lyra had began to fear for the worst, something happened.

The jewels that represented the Elements of Harmony began to shine with the same white light.

The gems began to sink into the tree's crystalline structure, causing the whole thing to light up and fill the air with tremendous pressure. Once the jewels were entirely engulfed into the tree Spike's eyes changed from white to pure green. The stylized images of the sun and moon flowed across the surface of the tree and took their places on either side of the six-pointed star in the center of it's branches.

Then came the screaming.

Spike threw back his head and roared out in pain, his tail thrashing about violently. Spike's wings flared out at his sides and glyphs and symbols appeared all over his body. The strange characters shifted and changed, and Sombra and Lyra were forced to cover their ears as a new sound joined the pained roars in the most morbid symphony of all time.

It was as if a thousand nails were scratching and scraping a thousand chalkboards. Sombra and Lyra couldn't look away from Spike as much as they wanted to, and the only part of Spike's body not thrashing about was the arm connected to the tree.

It was impossible to tell how long the terrifying spectacle lasted, but once the runes stopped changing Spike stopped moving.

The tree began to dim, but Spike began glowing green, brighter and brighter. His form was absolutely thrumming with power.

Spike blinked and his eyes regained their usual appearance. He ripped his hand from the trunk of the tree and the glowing ceased. Within a few seconds the tree recovered it's natural luminosity, sans the Elements of Harmony.

Spike's body slumped to the ground, he was obviously very tired. His body seemed to be intact, but Sombra was quite concerned. Doubly so when Spike's nostrils began to bleed slowly.

Sombra rushed to his aid, as did Lyra.

The light from the tree actually seemed to sting greatly upon contact with Sombra's fur and flesh, but he needed to be certain Spike was alright. Some minor pain was nothing to Sombra compared to Spike's safety, he was only vaguely aware of it. Using his hoof, Sombra lifted Spike's eyelid.

Thankfully Sombra saw the eye look up to meet his worried gaze.

Spike shakily lifted himself off the ground and grabbed Sombra with his tail. He placed Sombra outside the visible stretch of the tree's roots, which Sombra noticed immediately alleviated the pain.

"You were smoking. You were right about the tree. Keep away from it." Spike warned, even though he was obviously in far worse condition.

Before anything else could be said, a powerful surge of magenta magic and ozone flared and dissipated in an instant. A concerned Twilight and Zecora appeared, standing slack-jawed in surprise at Spike and The Tree of Harmony, now bare of it's fruit-like gems.

"Spike! What did you do?! The map disappeared, and my cutie mark went crazy! Are you alright?!" Twilight pleaded with her obviously ailing son.

Spike wiped the blood from his nose as best as he could, not wanting Twilight to see it.

In the time it took Spike to do so, he found Sombra, Zecora, Lyra, and his mother surrounding him. It was obvious they wished for a detailed explanation of what had just transpired. Even Sombra and Lyra had almost no idea what had actually transpired, despite being witness to it.

Spike half-coughed half-chuckled nervously, unsure how to describe the experience.

"Well... I sort of 'talked' to the tree. Yesterday I thought of this as a way to help my mana and maybe even my size problems. The tree is connected to the elements, the elements are connected to you, Mom, and I'm connected to you through the magic you used to hatch me.

"Since the tree saw fit to give me a throne in the castle too, I kinda figured I was important to it somehow. Plus it seemed to have mana to spare right after Discord's plants died off. Turns out I was right, and it knew I was coming. It helped me out, even if there were some terms." Spike began.

"So you actually did talk to it? Like, in your head?" Twilight asked, decidedly worried.

Spike raised his hand and wiggled his flattened palm in the air, a motion completely lost on his behooved companions. Spike sighed and tried to describe his experience.

"Yes and no. I was outside my body in a weird space full of colorful lights that were all parts of the tree. I think. It was a pretty trippy experience to say the least, and it didn't talk in words. It was like it was hammering me with brain-waves or something. Hard. Like it was shouting thoughts into my head.

"I'm still not a hundred percent sure what it is, but I think it's something like a living echo. Like, whatever's left of the old gods that Dootha let fade away. Whatever it is, it's apparently got foreknowledge of how every event ever might play out. It just can't act outside a small area. That's why it made the elements out of itself. Probably.

"It was expecting me, and it gave me all the help it was able. Even though it was easily the second-most painful experience of my life. The bones were the worst part. They always are." Spike continued.

"Bones?" Lyra asked.

Spike curled his lip a bit, seemingly debating telling his companions something.

"The tree wanted to keep me safe from Beznik and whoever else is on Dootha's side, at least when I'm not on the battlefront. It etched wards into my bones. All of them. They're in the language of the gods too, so nobody should know how to cancel them out. I can't be tracked magically unless I want to be, not even through scrying, or locator spells. Nobody can watch me, or spy on me while we're on mission or training, or whatever."

Everyone blanched at the thought of getting their bones carved, except for Zecora who seemed to see it as reasonable course of action.

"Okay, but what else did it do? Did it give you more mana? Is that where the elements went?" Twilight asked, wanting to get the image of Spike suffering out of her mind.

"No. It couldn't just give me mana to keep. It used all it could spare and sped up my growth rate for the next year or so. My mana pool will grow with me, but I'm gonna have to eat a lot more to keep up. My body could get seriously messed up if I don't get enough fuel while this is happening." Spike elaborated.

Sombra and Twilight both found that logic rather hard to fault. Creating mass was indeed possible through magic, but it took a large amount of mana and was quite difficult. Trying to permanently increase the mass of a living thing was nearly impossible, and dragons were notoriously hard to use spells on.

Twilight removed a pad and paper from beneath her wing and furiously began writing.

"We'll need at least a ton each of, calcium, carbon, titanium, vanadium, chromium, iridium, osmium, cobalt, platinum, and tungsten, plus as many assorted gemstones as we can get our hooves on. That should supplement your diet enough to ensure your bone density and scale strength stay at acceptable levels. You'll need to up your meat consumption levels as well, but I'll leave that to you." Twilight listed off.

"Uh... Okay? How is it you know what my bones are made of? I don't even know that." Spike asked, vaguely concerned.

"Mothers should know how to take care of their babies, Son. Even if those babies happen to be multi-ton dragons that have magical destinies and belong to the oldest bloodline in the world." Twilight stated factually.

"That didn't answer my question at all." Spike pointed out.

"Shush. I'm trying to estimate your new daily caloric intake."

Spike decided to leave the topic alone, thinking it was likely better he didn't know the answer. For the time being he was tired, and he would need to start eating almost non-stop. That meant hunting much more frequently, or moving up to bigger game.

"What did the tree ask of you? You mentioned something about drawbacks?" Sombra reminded Spike, having heard the dragon muttering.

Spike sighed and motioned for Sombra to wait as he slowly rose from the ground and stretched, still a bit out of sorts. After briefly rubbing his aching neck, Spike used his hand to direct everyone's attention to his chest. Everyone had as of yet failed to notice that Spike had what appeared to be a minor cosmetic change.

There was an electric-green representation of Twilight's cutie mark's six-pointed star emblazoned over the point Spike's neck and body met.

"I owe the Tree of Harmony a solid. It gave me everything it could spare without withering away. I'm essentially it's errand boy for the next few thousand years while it recharges. When something that could upset the balance of harmony pops up, I go stop it. This star is basically my map-beacon. I beat up monsters, while Mom and the girls solve friendship problems.

"Plus, whenever the tree can manage it, it plans on spawning new focusing jewels for the elements. When it can do it, it'll be up to me to pick out a new set of bearers. I'll have plenty of time to prepare though, so it's cool though. Might even help the whole 'make dragons and other people friends' thing I'm gonna be doing in a thousand years or so." Spike continued.

Twilight actually let out a sigh of relief, glad to see Spike wasn't in too much more trouble than he would have been from the get-go.

"That's good. That sounds almost more of an honor than a burden." Twilight exclaimed.

"It is good that you will be alright, but I sense there is something you aren't telling us, Spike?" Zecora rhymed inquisitively.

Spike's expression fell again at Zecora's claim.

Should've known Zecora would notice something was up. Spike grumbled.

"I kinda wanted to ask it in private, but... The tree wanted me to give it Dootha, to be... erased. That would mean Sombra too, and I obviously refused. It was still willing to help, but it wants me to give Sombra something." Spike explained, unable to look Sombra in the face.

Sombra seemed to tense up, but he wasn't angry. He knew Spike wouldn't ask him to do anything that wasn't for the greater good. Though Sombra wasn't sure about the tree. Whatever it was, Spike seemed greatly troubled by it.

It took a moment, but Spike managed to swallow enough self-loathing to explain.

"It put the spell it used on me in my claw. The next time I touch you, Sombra, the magic will ward you. Just like it did me. It'll help keep you safe in the long-run, but it's going to hurt. A lot."

Sombra was reasonably frightened, but it seemed as though Spike was close to bawling. Tears were already welling up in his eyes, and anyone with half a brain would be able to see how much Spike blamed himself. Just the look alone cut Sombra more deeply than the tree ever could.

"I consent to the spell. It seems a sensible precaution. I would like to request something to bite down on. I have no interest in trying to grow a new tongue." Sombra tried to state confidently.

Zecora however purposely coughed into her hoof, drawing attention to herself.

"I believe I have a suggestion, though if you find it too unsavory you're welcome to forget the mention."

Zecora fished about in her bag until she found what she was looking for. It was a silver pin, about the length and width of a screwdriver, minus the handle. It was a rather intimidating sort of needle, but it's purpose wasn't immediately clear.

"Though I would rather not use such a barbaric method, Sombra's immortality could make for an exception. With a perfect placement of this pin, Sombra will feel nothing and the magic can begin. Afterwards, Sombra's body will heal itself as it always does, though he may for some time hear a small buzz." Zecora proposed.

All eyes went from Zecora to Sombra, making him feel just a bit more uneasy.

"We won't make you do it, but I suppose Zecora has a point. It would be a lot easier on you if you couldn't feel the magic carving the wards into you." Spike supposed, leaving the decision to Sombra.

Sombra weighed his options, not particularly liking any of them. Permanent wards against being tracked by Dootha's forces was a good idea, even if they were going to hurt. The needle seemed a good aid, if a less than pleasant proposition.

After a good five minutes of silence, Sombra came to a decision.

"I consent to the wards, and the needle. I do however have some terms. I wish for the needle to be left in my head until we return home. Both the libations to ease the pain, and my flask of regeneration-speeding potion are there. As Zecora pointed out, it will have no lasting detrimental effects, thanks to my body's ability to reform itself." Sombra stated.

"Sounds good to me. The less you have to suffer the better." Spike expediently agreed.

"Cool. I've met a guy with a plexi-glass window in his skull so you could look at his brain. Never seen somebody get shanked in the brain before though. It should be an educational experience." Lyra added, both enthusiastically and unnecessarily.

"Charming. Can we just get this over with? I'm certain Spike is tired an-" Sombra started.

Sombra was cut off by the swift and unexpected application of the needle by Zecora. Sombra quickly fell over, the needle securely sticking out of his skull. It was right above Sombra's right eyebrow, though Zecora had been right. Sombra couldn't feel any pain.

"I wasn't aware I would lose my ambulatory faculties as well. My senses beyond hearing and sight have also left me. I seem unable to move anything other than my jaw, and my eyes. I would have greatly appreciated some form of warning." Sombra passive-aggressively complained.

"I may be a bit out of practice, I have not been a medical doctor in ages countless." Zecora halfheartedly apologized.

"Okay, well... this is weird. Anybody got something for Sombra to bite down on? I would really rather not see somepony bite off their own tongue." Twilight asked squeamishly, hoping to get this uncomfortable situation over with.

"I have a stick!" Lyra yelled out.

While it was the right size, it was clear Lyra had just lopped the stick off of a nearby tree. She still had her machete floating beside her, wagging about like the the tail of an over excited dog. Twilight used her magic to grab the stick from a safe distance and pass it over to Sombra.

"I promise to testify at the trial if Lyra murders all of you." Sombra half-joked to his non-immortal companions.

Lyra suddenly realized she was waving her machete about like a lunatic and returned it to it's proper place.

Once Sombra was purposefully gagged, Spike lifted his claw. Instead of green, the claw began to glow white. Sombra felt the energy, the same power within the tree. It was cold and angry, unlike Spike's warm and calming aura.

Sombra wasn't all that worried, but he saw the look of apprehension in Spike's face. It was clear Spike would rather bare an infinite amount of pain than hurt Sombra. Unfortunately for the both of them this was a necessary evil.

Sombra closed his eyes as Spike's claw slowly closed in on him.

He didn't feel the contact whatsoever, but when he reopened his eyes he could see himself alight with the same runes that had been on Spike. The warding process caused his body to involuntarily spasm, but not as violently as Spike had.

With the warding process alone, the magic didn't take as long with Sombra. The runes faded before too long, and the stick was removed from Sombra's jaws. Spike carefully hoisted Sombra onto his back, keeping him in place with his right wing.

"Alright then. If you two wanna teleport back to the castle to keep working, I'm sure I've still got enough strength in me to see us home. We'll get Sombra sorted out, then carry on as usual." Spike assured Twilight and Zecora.

"Dibs on pulling out the needle!" Lyra shouted enthusiastically.

"No." Literally everyone else droned at the same time.

"Ugh. I never get to do anything fun." Lyra whined.

"That's because the majority of your fun activities either involve some form of perversion with Bon Bon, or destruction of property." Spike pointed out.

Lyra had no immediate response, and Twilight took it as a cue to teleport Zecora and herself. With a powerful burst of magenta mana, they were gone. Sombra had to admit watching Twilight's spellwork was interesting. She seemed versed in every type of pony magic, and even excelled at teleportation. The one magic Sombra knew nothing about.

It made him rather curious as to why he knew nothing on the subject. Perhaps Dootha knew nothing of it, or that Sombra had no need of such knowledge. When he got his horn back Sombra decided to try and get Twilight to teach him. It would be a profoundly useful skill.

"I'll try and hurry home. I doubt you wanna be all rag-doll forever, Sombra." Spike informed his temporarily immobile companion.

"I would prefer to walk again, yes. I can't even feel hot or cold right now. I am almost inclined to believe that I would be comatose, were it not for my unusual circumstances." Sombra replied, broken from his internal musing.

"Hey, consider yourself lucky, Brero. I dunno if I could take a needle to the brain and still be speaking in complete sentences." Lyra saw fit to remind Sombra.

Sombra grumbled a bit, but realized he was indeed fortunate.

The group then headed home at a steady pace. Sombra was set to rights, and then promptly made inebriated. The warding left both Spike and Sombra excruciatingly sore, but fortunately Sombra was able to get drunk and or high. That helped matters considerably, and now Lyra was able to cross 'beat an immortal at a drinking contest' off her bucket-list.

Spike wasn't so lucky, but poison joke garnered from the forest was still something of a help.

Lyra still being almost entirely sober stepped out with Spike's cart to retrieve what she described as 'an ass-load of chineighs takeout' for her tired pals. That left Spike and Sombra alone on the sofa. Spike could quite literally smell the alcohol on Sombra, but he didn't wish to leave him alone in his condition.

Even if things were most likely going to get awkward, knowing his luck.

"So... Sombra? How's the hole in your head? It's looking closed up already." Spike asked.

"It has closed entirely, yes." Sombra replied, laying on the couch in a semi-conscious haze.

"That's good. Wouldn't want you getting a weird brain infection or anything." Spike added awkwardly.

Sombra hummed his agreement, happy being care-free for the time being.

Spike and Sombra stayed there in silence for a time, but Spike had nothing but time to think. He saw Sombra beginning to sober up after awhile, though he casually pretended to read a book that was on the coffee table. It was one Sombra had been reading recently, and one Spike had read ages ago.

While Spike had a considerable amount of experience dealing with drunks, Sombra was special to him. Spike's mind was running a thousand different scenarios where he said something that Sombra's drunk mind would process wrong. He didn't want to lead him on, hurt his feelings, or do anything remotely possible to be misconstrued as taking advantage of him.

Spike knew he would never do anything untoward to Sombra, but the recent revelation that Sombra was currently the object of his affections had sparked an equally powerful typhoon of doubt and panic. Love was a disturbingly potent influence on everything that involved conscious thought, as Spike was currently remembering.

He hadn't been so nervous around a crush since he was twelve, but Spike didn't think it had been so bad even then. Spike chalked it up to the fact that he had just inadvertently harmed Sombra, and he was now in something of a state beside him. A mixture of regret, affection, and primal hoarding instincts were spiraling about rampantly in Spike's heart.

Spike currently hated himself for harming Sombra, who for lack of a better term was the crown jewel of his hoard. He also felt an overpowering need to try and right the wrong, showering Sombra with affection and gifts. Unfortunately Spike couldn't rightfully express his turbulent feelings without Sombra realizing something was up.

Fortunately, some minute scrap of reason and sensibility suddenly cut a bloody swath through the battlefield between Spike's head and heart. Spike's normal captive emotions and thoughts were freed from the tyranny of pointless guilt and shame, and a new brilliant plan shined brightly and was consequently crowned king.

Spike knew how to begin making amends, and possibly test the waters for future... expeditions.

Once Sombra had come around enough and got himself some coffee Spike felt comfortable enough to strike up a proper conversation with him. Now was the time to put things in motion. Though Spike wished he had thought of what to say beforehand.

"So uh, I know the tree business didn't go exactly as planned. I was wondering, maybe... I could make it up to you?" Spike proposed uncertainly.

Sombra looked up from his coffee, curious as to just what Spike had in mind. There wasn't any need for Spike to apologize further, but Sombra was too curious. He decided to let the conversation take it's course.

"What did you have in mind?" Sombra asked nonchalantly, silently thanking the fact that he was sober enough to act demure.

Spike grinned wide, making Sombra feel a tad guilty for leading the conversation forward without rebuffing Spike's admission of guilt. But still, Sombra's vaguely inebriated mind was just too curious to stop Spike.

"Well, two days from now, Friday, is Mom's birthday. Me, Mom, and my grandparents are going out to a fancy restaurant in Canterlot to celebrate. My grandparents informed me that they left a plus one open for both Mom, and me. They want both of us to find someone, but Mom isn't really interested in anyone, and I'm uh... unavailable?

"Anyway, I thought you might wanna join us? It's a great restaurant, one of the only omni-dietary ones in Canterlot. I'll get you something to wear too. I happen to know Equestria's most successful fashionista who's never too busy to do a rush job for a friend. Can't be caught in Canterlot without fancy duds after all." Spike offered.

Sombra's heart and the void where his soul was meant to be were currently fighting to see who could make the bigger fuss. Sombra thought his chest was going to simultaneously implode, and explode. It was undeniably impressive that Sombra was able to keep himself from being completely flushed.

Sombra silently praised every deity that he could name for deciding to give him an ashen coat that wouldn't show blush, then quickly formulated the perfect response. As with most things in life, simplicity was the key.

"I accept."

Author's Note

Progress~! Woo! Spike and Sombra are both beginning to lose ground on holding in their feelings for each other. It won't be long now~!

And, we're a grand total of one like away from 100! Special prize will be included in the update after we hit our goal! Or, would you guys prefer a special blog post so you get it right away? Let me know in the comments if you have a preference.

Followers are getting close to 200 too! I'm sooo excited!

If anyone has questions about the tree and Spike, feel free to comment on that too. I'm kinda interested in hearing what you guys thought of his star-mark. Spike choosing the next elements is a thing I carried over from a story that never made it past the planning stage. It was a post-apocalyptic story that took place 2000 years after the show when everything we know now is thought to be myth. A scholarly zebra child was going to follow clues from an really old book and find a sleeping Spike who awakens and joins the child in a quest to defeat the forces of darkness encroaching upon Equestria.

Anyway, thanks for reading! I hope the bi-weekly updates aren't too inconvenient for everybody. They really help me schedule-wise. I've been able to write ahead a little, edit, and practice my artwork. I can't thank everyone enough for staying with me this long, and I hope you continue to enjoy the story! :heart:

PS. Here's a rough size comparison chart somebody requested. Hope it helps! I based the measurements off of absolutely nothing more than what I thought sounded right. :derpytongue2:

Fine Dining

Sombra was currently in an incredibly nervous state. Tonight was the night of Twilight Sparkle's thirty-third birthday, and Spike had invited Sombra to her birthday dinner. A very important, normally family-only event. Even Sombra who knew about as much as a two year old when it came to courtship could see the signs.

Spike had even commissioned Sombra a custom set of formal attire from one of the nation's finest fashion boutiques.

The outfit was even quite suited to Sombra's actual age and tastes.

It was a burgundy shirt-coat with silver buttons, a rosy-lilac undershirt and rococo-style cravat, and a pair of dark grey slacks with thin yellow pinstripes. To accent the ensemble, there was even a matching burgundy hat and a circular silver cravat-pin with a deep blue stone. Spike had also purchased a pair of rose-tinted half-moon spectacles that he had said would go perfectly with the outfit.

Sombra was inclined to agree. When he looked in the mirror he found himself quite a sight, which Spike seemed to agree with. Spike initially turned an impressive shade of crimson, further agitating Sombra's state.

Luckily the cool night air calmed Sombra a bit.

Spike had once more donned the dragon saddle and was currently gliding through the night from Ponyville to Canterlot. Sombra let his agitation slip away as he surveyed the beautiful countryside below pass by in the moonlight. It was quite a breathtaking experience.

There were still only small hamlets between Canterlot and Ponyville, and the sparse lighting scattered about in densely forested areas was charming and made Sombra think the world hadn't changed as much as he thought it had.

What really took Sombra's breath away was the approaching mountain-top city of Canterlot.

The city was lit beautifully, like the facets of a jewel in a dark room reflecting light from a roaring fire. It seemed to be buzzing with activity despite the late hour. In Sombra's time the only city that could shine so brightly had been The Crystal Empire. Now though, thanks to the advents of electricity it seemed any large city could be almost as beautiful.

Since Sombra had never seen the city before, Spike intentionally circled about before heading to their destination. He ventured about as low as he felt safe to do so, not wanting to cause a panic among the populace.

Once in a residential neighborhood near the palace, Spike carefully touched down on the roof of one of the nicest-looking homes. Once there, Spike let Sombra disembark before removing the dragon saddle.

Once the saddle was off, Spike made himself awash with green fire.

It still took a bit more mana than Spike would like it to, but he was now fast enough that the change was nearly instantaneous.

Tonight however it seemed that Spike had decided he too should don a bit of dapper finery. He was now wearing a tuxedo, complete with an emerald green bow-tie. It was the first time Sombra had seen Spike use the spell to alter himself more than a matter of size.

"What you think? If you touch the tux it still feels like scales, so it's not really changeling quality, but I think I pulled it off alright."

"Very convincing. Had I not seen your spellwork first-hoof I would be none the wiser." Sombra admitted truthfully.

"Great. I don't wear clothes often enough to really justify buying any." Spike replied in relief.

Spike decided to leave the saddle on the roof for the time being. He didn't expect his grandparents to accommodate what was essentially a canoe. Reasoning that it was far to heavy to blow away, and much too heavy for someone to try and steal. Let alone the fact that it was atop the roof of the Sparkle residence.

Spike grabbed hold of Sombra and jumped down from the roof, since there was no entry to the house from there.

The landing wasn't a problem, though Spike's rear claws did dig into the asphalt of the street a bit.

Spike led Sombra right into the house after wiping his feet on the doormat, feeling no need to knock whatsoever.

Sombra took in the foyer of the house with mild surprise. It was very much decorated in the same sensibility as Spike's home, though Sombra corrected himself. It was far more likely that Spike had subconsciously made his home look like a larger version of his grandparent's home.

Even the potpourri smelled remarkably similar to the kind Spike used. It made sense that Spike would make his home like this, being what his infant self established as comfort and security. It was sweet even, reinforcing Sombra's high opinion of Spike yet again.

Within moments of entering the house an off-white mare Sombra recognized from some of Spike's pictures appeared to greet them. She bore a stunning resemblance to Spike's mother, leaving little doubt as to her identity. It seemed Twilight Sparkle even had nearly the same mane cut as her mother.

Her cutie mark was obscured by a tasteful powder-blue evening gown, though the purposefully grouped purple stars on the dress where they would have been seemed a fair facsimile.

"Oh goodness! Spike! You've shrunk! I didn't expect that. You've even got your wings! I can hardly believe how much you've changed!" The mare tittered excitedly.

Spike wasted no time in wrapping his grandmother into a supernaturally warm hug, taking great care with her. Sombra couldn't help but feel a small pang of envy that he had no such relations, but the sight was still heartwarming. Once Spike had gotten a flurry of grandma kisses on either cheek Spike took it as a cue to place her back on the ground.

"It's great to see you Nana. I'd like to introduce you to somebody." Spike exclaimed happily.

Spike's grandmother seemed to only now notice the rather dapper-looking stallion standing beside Spike. Her obligatory fussing over her eldest grandchild had obviously taken precedence over other social niceties.

"Oh, hello there. I apologize for overlooking you, Sir. I'm Spike's grandmother, Twilight Velvet, and you are?" Velvet introduced, offering her guest a hoof.

Sombra didn't hesitate in shaking Velvet's hoof, though the thought of just how many ways their meeting could go off the rails was running through his mind.

"Good evening, Mrs.Velvet. I am Sombra. Your grandson speaks very highly of you." Sombra replied politely.

Velvet blinked a bit out of surprise, but fortunately something seemed to click after a second.

"Oh, goodness! You're The Sombra. How exciting! I'm something of a magic history buff, and I would be honored to publish your biography once the whole end-of-the-world business is cleared up. I was so excited when Twilight informed me there was a completely new avenue of history to explore." Velvet exclaimed, looking at Sombra expectantly.

Sombra wasn't all that surprised Velvet knew the situation, but her excitement to meet him was strange to Sombra.

"If my memories ever happen to return, I would be happy to have my tale published. I would greatly appreciate the world not thinking me a monster for the rest of time." Sombra agreed.

Velvet insisted on asking Spike and Sombra both a number of questions for a time. They obliged, unable to refuse her kindly worded inquiries. Nothing too important to their mission, but more about dragon culture and a how Spike's training was progressing.

Sombra wondered if she was already researching her book.

Within the next few moments the group was joined by a blue stallion. Not only was his coat blue, but both his mane and tail were a midnight-blue a touch darker than his son's. His cutie mark was a crescent moon with a smaller crescent moon within it facing the opposite direction. It was either something to do with astronomy, or magic if Sombra guessed correctly.

In an effort to match his wife's colors he was wearing a stylish white jacket, making them a color-coordinated couple. A bit cheesy, but Sombra had begun to realize that it was a trait was passed down the Sparkle family line. Even to Spike who obviously wasn't blood related.

"Spike, my boy. Looking good. Don't know how you shrunk yourself, but it's a rather impressive trick. Convenient too. I'd be lying if I said I hadn't worried you weren't going to fit inside the restaurant." The stallion greeted casually, punching Spike's arm playfully.

He soon regretted that, as Night shook his hoof to try and alleviate the sting.

"Still built like a mountain I see. Still not used to that, you used to have to look up at me, now I have to crane my neck to look you in the eye. Getting old is a strange thing, Spike." The stallion joked wistfully.

"You're only fifty, Gramps. You've got a good long time left in you, so long as you listen to Nana." Spike retorted.

The stallion had a good laugh at that. Spike waited until he had run out of steam to introduce Sombra.

"Sombra, this is my grandpa, Night Light. Gramps, this is Sombra. He's a good friend of mine."

Night seemed just a bit quicker on the uptake than Velvet had been, though he did tilt his head like a confused puppy. Aside from the fact that he was meeting a supposedly long-dead villain something seemed off to him.

"I was under the impression you were a unicorn, Sombra." Night stated with a remarkable lack of tact.

Sombra was still a bit sensitive about being powerless, but he wasn't going to hold anything against Spike's grandfather. Looking past the less than amicable greeting, Sombra decided to play it off as casually as possible.

"Until the malign forces within me can be entirely extracted and destroyed, I have consented to be without my horn. It is for the safety of myself and those around me, though it is a challenge at times." Sombra replied calmly.

Night Light got a sense that he had just hit a sore spot and looked for a way to change the subject with a believable degree of fluidity. Nothing came to mind at present, he was never one to think on his hooves. Light was beginning to worry his extended pause was reaching awkward levels.

Fortunately, a familiar face let herself in the front door, causing everyone to turn.

The birthday mare had just arrived, wearing a sensible teal dress that still had a certain flare about it. It wasn't flashy, but it was certainly eye-catching. Sombra was rather certain that Twilight and Spike had a mutual friend in a talented seamstress. Hardly surprising, but Sombra wondered if he would have the opportunity to commission more attire from the mystery fashionista.

For now however Sombra pushed such questions to the back of his mind and joined the others in greeting Spike's mother.

Velvet, Night, and Spike all crowded her into a big group-hug. Sombra didn't quite feel close enough to Twilight to join in, but Spike forced his hoof. With a quick application of his tail's remarkable dexterity he was pulled into the public display of affection.

Once the group separated, Twilight took the time to notice Sombra's snazzy new clothes.

"Wow, very nice, Sombra. A Rarity original I presume? It must be worth a fortune. Rarity hardly ever does stallion's wear." Twilight complimented.

The name Rarity was vaguely familiar to Sombra. If he recalled correctly, it was the name of one of the current iterations of the elements of harmony. A unicorn, if he was correct.

"I have not had the pleasure of meeting miss Rarity. Spike procured this outfit for me, though I became quite fond of it near instantly. You look quite resplendent in your dress too, Twilight." Sombra complimented in kind.

"Thank you. I just picked it up at Rarity's boutique. She insists on making me a custom dress every year, even though I don't wear clothes unless I'm going to an important state function or something."

"Well you look lovely dear." Night Light agreed.

"Yes, as always. That goes without saying. We should really get to the restaurant soon though. The carriage is waiting, and I'd hate for them to give our table away." Velvet pointed out.

Without any objections, everyone adjourned to the awaiting carriage. Even though it was highly unlikely that a restaurant would give away a princess's table for being a minute or two late for their reservation.

The equine members of the Sparkle family rode in the back of the carriage. Spike and Sombra sat on the vacant driver's bench, Spike's neck still being too long to sit comfortably inside. Sombra merely opted to join Spike to keep him company, and to avoid any further awkwardness with his family before dinner even started.

A team of four particularly burly stallions drew the carriage around Canterlot, allowing Sombra to take in the nightlife close-up. Seeing all the modern buildings of Canterlot at night was quite enjoyable, and Spike seemed to appreciate the view also. It wasn't often that Spike got to see the sights of his hometown.

Sombra even noticed a few ponies waving at Spike, though the more snobby types cast thinly veiled contempt their way.

After around fifteen minutes the carriage stopped in front of a large well lit restaurant. The lit sign read 'The World of Cuisine' and there were flags of many nations hanging from flagpoles arranged into an alley leading up to the actual building. It was a mock setting of the United Nations building Sombra had seen in the paper once before.

An interesting choice, but Spike had told Sombra that the restaurant featured food of all types and from every culture.

In preparation for Princess Twilight Sparkles birthday visit, there were currently two guards on either side of the door. A day guard in golden armor, and a thestral guard in the traditional midnight-blue armor of the night guard. As soon as they caught sight of the carriage they saluted, and continued to do so until everyone had disembarked.

Once inside, Sombra saw the restaurant was decorated in an aesthetically pleasing, if somewhat minimalist style.

Sombra supposed it was because the restaurant was designed to cater to anyone and everyone, no matter their species or dietary needs. It was all marble, steel, and glass, and rather well thought out.

Sombra found it hard to fault, or even begin to form a negative comment about it. It wasn't exactly awe-inspiring, but at the same time it was pretty and unusual in an interesting way. Somehow the people that had designed the decor managed to perfectly create an aesthetic that sat well with everyone and was generally pleasant.

No symbolism, nothing that could be misconstrued as a religious or spiritual icon, nothing resembling a weapon. It was almost alien in construction. Sombra who felt out of place nearly everywhere was surprisingly fond of it.

After Twilight checked their reservations with a unicorn at a podium the group was directed to a VIP room by a griffon waiter.

The VIP room was surprisingly populated, though none of the ponies there fit the typical Canterlot snob stereotype. They were Celebrities and public figures, mostly unicorns and pegasi. Though there were a few earth ponies here and there. While each and every pony was dressed to the nines, it seemed the VIP room was a refuge of sorts.

No one seemed too worried about their status and mingled with one another relatively freely from table to table, and several pegasi in blue and yellow jumpsuits sitting at the bar seemed to be tipsy, if not full-on drunk. They were all in good spirits, seeming to know their limits and how to keep themselves in check.

The casual nature of the famous clientele did little to settle Sombra's nerves, but his normal anxieties about being in public were at least forgotten for the night.

The largest table at the back of the room was saved for their group, even though they didn't have the biggest group. Even in an equality themed restaurant it seemed princesses and celebrities got a little extra.

Spike opted not to sit in a chair, but to sit directly on the floor in an effort to not break anything. Fortunately one advantage to being a dragon was that as long as you weren't hurting anyone people tended to overlook any minor odd behaviors.

"A pleasure to have you with us again, Princess Twilight, Lord Spike, and of course your lovely family. What sort of menus might you be needing tonight?" The server asked once the group was settled.

Sombra didn't quite understand the question, but Spike seemed unfazed.

"Three green, two red, and two blue. We'll have to see about dessert menus after awhile." Spike answered.

The server seemed a bit perplexed at the reply, but he nonetheless complied. From within a pocket of his apron he produced the menus asked of him. Out of curiosity paid close attention to see how Spike would pass out the menus.

At a glance, Sombra could see the menus were indeed color coated.

Twilight, Night Light, and Velvet each took a green menu that Sombra noticed had a stylized leaf image, meaning it was for herbivores. Spike took a red menu and gave the other to Sombra, allowing him to see the likewise styled image of a steak for more carnivorous patrons. Spike divided the blue menus between himself and Sombra, emblazoned with the image of a fish, obviously some sort of a seafood menu.

Twilight, her parents, and the waiter were a tad surprised to see Sombra with the menus decidedly not for ponies, but with a quick intentionally wide grin from Sombra they each got a view of his fangs. That quickly settled that matter, the lot of them a bit surprised but used to associating with meat eaters.

Once the waiter took down everyone's drink orders he left the group to decide what they wanted to order.

After a few minutes of deliberation and recommendations to one another the group ordered their food when the waiter returned with their beverages of choice. The waiter was mildly surprised when Spike ordered what would surely by a veritable mountain of food, but said nothing.

Even Sombra and Twilight were surprised with Spike's appetite.

"After all the business with the tree I'm crazy hungry all the time. It's just like it was in my early teens, but even worse now. I'll foot the bill." Spike explained with a minor hint of embarrassment.

"It's perfectly fine, Spike. You're still growing." Twilight pointed out.

Spike sighed, obviously still not too pleased with growing even larger than he was at present.

Sombra knew that just because Spike carried himself well didn't mean he appreciated the size disparity between himself and everyone else. Spike had long since gotten over being a dragon among ponies, but if he got too large he feared that someday his body would be too much for the size compression spell. Something that Sombra had also worried about a little over the last few days.

Twilight saw the turmoil bubbling beneath the surface of Spike's mind and quickly came up with a reasonable change of topic. An ability that seemed to have skipped over those possessing a Y-chromosome in the Sparkle family tree.

"So, uh... How about we get through the presents while the food is being made?" Twilight suggested.

"Oh, great idea. We've been simply dying to give you your gift." Velvet concurred.

From within his coat, Night Light produced a simple slip of paper.

It was unassuming, folded in thirds and tied shut with an ordinary length of twine.

Twilight accepted it curiously, using her magic to undo the twine. Despite it's bland appearance it must have been something profoundly important, as Twilight's eyes lit up like the night sky and her jaw went slack briefly.

"This is amazing! The entitlement papers for the master copies of all Starswirl The Bearded's spell books, journals, manuscripts, research papers, everything! How? How did you get these?" Twilight gushed.

"Luna found them in some of the old castle's catacombs before the changeling hive moved in. The castle's scribes have finally finished transcribing them into collected works, but she figured your mother, Equestria's leading magical historian could preserve them properly. After that, she could do with them as she pleased now that they've been duplicated." Night explained.

Twilight got up from her seat and hugged her parents, practically squeezing the life out of them. Once everyone was seated again, Velvet finished the briefing.

"We've arranged for them to be moved to your castle. They should arrive tomorrow afternoon."

Spike seemed both impressed and concerned with the revelation of Twilight's gift. Sombra got the distinct impression that it was because he thought his gift would fail to measure up. After all, Twilight's hero's original works was going to be incredibly difficult to beat.

Even so, Spike knew it was the thought that counts.

Spike outstretched his left hand, then quickly traced a circle in his palm with his right hand's pointer claw. A quick flash of green fire appeared and put itself out just as fast. Now, in the palm of Spike's hand was a rather stunning golden necklace.

The real sight to behold however was the gem in the center.

It was an exact duplicate of the magenta six-pointed star from the trunk of the Tree of Harmony. Had Sombra not watched it meld into the tree two days prior he would have sworn it was the exact same stone. There was no way an ordinary jeweler could have recreated such a flawless reproduction of the element of magic's focusing jewel.

Twilight was equally stunned by her gift, even as Spike placed it around her neck for her.

Even when she was wearing it, Twilight could hardly believe it.

"Did you make this? It's absolutely amazing. It looks exactly like my element, and the necklace is a perfect match to the ones the rest of the girls had. It's just sooo wonderful." Twilight praised Spike's handiwork, giving her son a tremendous hug.

"Well, a dragon never forgets a treasure once he's seen it. Plus, you've never been all that fond of crowns. I figured you'd like a necklace better. The stone gave me some trouble, until I got the hang of my earth magic. Growing gems into specific shapes and colors is a lot easier now." Spike replied humbly.

"I think you should do this for the rest of the girls, like for Hearth's Warming. I know for a fact Rainbow Dash and Rarity would love to flaunt their elements again." Twilight exclaimed.

Spike hummed thoughtfully, considering the notion.

"I should be able to make gems for their necklaces. Just don't spoil the surprise." Spike agreed.

Twilight went through a series of motions Spike would later explain to be a 'Pinkie promise'. Some sort of unbreakable agreement or oath.

Once conversation had slowed a bit, Sombra mustered his mental fortitude in an attempt to make small talk. Fortunately Twilight's gifts gave Sombra something somewhat interesting to talk about.

"So, Velvet. Equestria's foremost magical historian? Quite a prestigious title. Certainly more than a mere 'history buff'. Though I suppose it should come as no surprise, considering how accomplished everyone in the Sparkle family seems to be." Sombra complimented more than asked.

Spike was impressed at Sombra's growing skill in the art of smooth-talking. His tone was perfectly pitched and measured, the impact coming off as perfectly civil and calm. If Spike didn't know how self-conscious Sombra actually was about his social skills, and couldn't hear his heartbeat sped up to a nervous pace, he would think Sombra was actually your run-of-the-mill Canterlot socialite.

Velvet accepted the honeyed words with great fervor.

"Oh, it's nothing compared to becoming a prince or a princess, but it is something of an honor. I always knew my children, and grandchildren were destined for greatness. Night Light here might look like a big softy, but he was a member of the Day-Guard before becoming an astronomer. My family has excellent genes from all sides." Velvet stated factually.

"Yes, we're quite proud of everyone. Barely into our er... twilight years, and we have three wonderful grandchildren. Spike's a national hero, and little Amy and Rampart are already bursting with potential. I know it's a ways of, but I'm sure our great grandchildren will be just as talented." Night Light added with only a minor fumble.

Soon after Night and Velvet finished their prideful speeches about their unbelievably successful family their food arrived.

Great grandchildren... I've no idea if Spike wants children... He does love to take care of others... I've never even met a child. Sombra thought to himself pessimistically.

As everyone ate and carried on Sombra's total lack of romantic experience or knowledge left him stewing in doubt. As the evening carried on Sombra participated in conversation less and less. Spike noticed, but most of his attempts to steer the conversation toward a topic Sombra could weigh in on went unsuccessfully.

Spike couldn't help but think he had made a mistake. Either overstimulating Sombra by introducing him to an overly social setting, or by essentially asking Sombra out on a date. Not to mention introducing him to his grandparents. A step in a relationship Spike had only done once before, and much later into a relationship.

A cut and dry relationship. Not the complicated situation that he and Sombra had been dancing around for weeks now.

I'm so stupid. I think I've fucked it all up. Of course I should have waited longer than a month and a half. Sombra's not ready for this. I literally had an eternity to wait for the right time and I jump the gun in the first two months. Spike berated himself in his head.

Spike redoubled his pace, vanishing the rest of his meal in no time at all. Yet all the food in the world wouldn't help him alleviate the guilt he was now feeling. Somehow Velvet, Night, and Twilight seemed none the wiser that two of their party were currently in the middle of blaming themselves for things that weren't even issues.

Sombra finished his meal, which was delicious but under appreciated in the current situation. Once his plate was cleared Sombra excused himself to the restroom.

After several minutes of Sombra's continued absence, Spike began to feel something was amiss. Not wanting to alarm his family Spike also excused himself casually.

"I'm gonna head to the not-so-little drake's room. Be back in a few."

With the grace of a much smaller creature, Spike navigated the strategically placed tables to the restrooms.

Once in the stallion's room, Spike awkwardly looked around the room for a certain ash-colored stallion. Spike didn't have to look long, as Sombra emerged from a stall. He looked like he had just been sick, and didn't even notice Spike in the doorway. Sombra merely washed his hooves at the sink.

Spike allowed him to finish, Sombra stopping where he stood once he turned to leave.

"Hey there. Doing okay? You're looking a little pale." Spike asked out of concern.

Sombra could hear the worry and the caring in Spike's voice in equal measure, and it seemed to cut deeply. It was rather auspicious that Sombra had already emptied the contents of his stomach, for the very thought of doing what he was about to do made his stomach wrench itself up into knots. They had been dancing around this for several weeks, and it was figuratively killing Sombra.

"I honestly don't know how to answer that question. Physically, I feel rather ill. Mentally, I am both optimistic, and worried out of my skull." Sombra stated with a sad sort of humor to his voice.

Spike was concerned, worried something was actually wrong with Sombra.

"Sombra?" Spike asked again, taking a step forward.

Sombra calmly put out his hoof, signaling Spike to stay back.

"I ask you to let me say what I am about to say, and then you may respond however you feel is right. Can I ask that of you, Spike?" Sombra stated, deathly serious.

Spike saw the tears welling in the corners of Sombra's eyes through his rose-colored glasses, and he sat down on the thankfully clean floor. He made no moves of any kind, other than a slight nod as a signal for Sombra to continue.

Sombra took a breath, trying to level his emotions out enough to bare his metaphorical soul.

"Ever since I have come to be under your care, it has been insinuated that we have... romantic feelings for one another. Something I once vehemently denied. I outright showed contempt for the very notion." Sombra began, having to take a minute to figure out exactly how to continue.

Spike wasn't fully able to understand that Sombra had merely paused, his insecurities feeding upon the words he hadn't wanted to hear.

Oh gods. He's going to freak out because I've pressured him into coming out on a date with me. I'm a terrible person!. Spike's mind rationalized in a calamity of self-doubt and fear.

"However... I believe everyone else merely realized how I felt before I did." Sombra continued.

Spike's deepest fears and the self-loathing he felt for wanting Sombra suddenly burned away like ice on the surface of the sun. Despite feeling like he had been shot in the chest a half second before, Spike was now feeling every positive feeling he could put a name to, and some he couldn't.

He couldn't bring himself to interrupt Sombra, even though there was so much he wanted to say in turn.

"I know our situation is absurd, and we have not known each other long, but there is undeniably something between us. I hurt because of what I lack, but you make me feel a sort of completeness that I know I would not have even with my soul. I know very little of what it truly means to be in love, but I know if I had to choose between you and my soul I would choose you, Spike.

"I had intended to keep this newfound understanding to myself until the world had been rid of Dootha and his ilk. But the longer I kept silent the more I realized how difficult the feeling was to ignore. When you asked me to accompany you tonight I couldn't refuse, even though I have doubts I deserve your affections." Sombra finished, tears freely flowing.

Spike couldn't let himself simply stand there to reply. Before his mind could even register a command Spike was upon Sombra, and Sombra was in Spike's arms. Sombra should have been alarmed, but he was totally at peace in the warm embrace.

"I think I'd rather have you too. You're just as good as I am, Sombra. If not more. Don't you ever think otherwise. " Spike whispered into Sombra's ear.

In that moment, and the split second later when their lips met, Sombra didn't feel empty at all. He felt full to bursting, and warm. He felt loved, and he felt the love that he had finally accepted for Spike. It was a more pure and blissful joy than Sombra had ever felt.

When they finally parted, neither Spike nor Sombra knew what to say.

The doubt and fear within them had melted away leaving happiness, and a bit of unavoidable uncertainty. The future was a mystery, but it was theirs to discover together. They merely stared into each others eyes in silence for a time, not feeling a need for words at present.

Spike eventually realized he had such a tight grip on Sombra that he likely couldn't move, even if he had wanted to.

After carefully placing Sombra onto the floor it was as though the bubble around them that separated them from the rest of the world had popped.

"So... Wanna.... Talk about this? I mean, we both want this, us. Right? No objections, no regrets?" Spike asked as levelly as he could.

"I am perfectly sure this is what I want. How we go about being in a relationship is something I know absolutely nothing about. I suspect you will have to... take the lead. As it were." Sombra said, unable to look Spike in the eyes due to the incredibly powerful blush on his face.

Spike chose to keep his interpretation of 'take the lead' suitable for younger viewers, but blushed with a goofy grin at Sombra's embarrassment.

"We'll take it slow. We've got an eternity together, if we decide it's what we want down the line. It's us versus the world. But we've got friends, and family..." Spike paused, "A family we've left waiting for a hard to explain amount of time, I've just realized." Spike started out confidently, losing steam as he went.

Sombra readjusted his hat, thinking on their current dilemma now that his head was clear. Everything else had been shoved out of his mind during his heartfelt confession. Sombra only now remembered where they were, and that Spike's mother and grandparents were waiting for them.

"Ah... Yes. I suppose we could always just tell them the truth... Or perhaps an... Edited version of the truth? I imagine we don't want everyone to know our relationship began in a public restroom." Sombra proposed.

"Yeah, no. We can keep that to ourselves. We'll just tell them you had some stomach troubles. Technically true, and a good excuse to introduce you to ice cream. It helps stomach problems in small doses, and Mom's favorite ice cream parlor is only a couple blocks away." Spike agreed.

"It might be best if we avoided making ourselves public until after we have time to establish exactly how we're going to go about being a couple, while simultaneously trying to save the world. I believe we can both agree that things are rather complicated as is." Sombra said politely, not wanting Spike to think he was having second thoughts.

Spike nodded and chuckled a little, taking mental note to find a stronger word for complicated.

"I think that's probably for the best. Though we'll have to tell Lyra at the very least. She's gonna gloat about being right for awhile, but we'll manage." Spike compromised, placing a peck on Sombra's cheek.

Sombra blushed fiercely enough to show through his dark coat, but he was far from objecting.

Spike then assisted Sombra in straightening up his appearance, and the two of them headed back out. The hour was growing late, but both of them were wide awake. Possibility and uncertainty waged war in their heads and hearts, but Spike and Sombra were happy.

Being together was now all blessing, no curse.

It was the same togetherness as before, but it was also new and stronger, if a little strange. It was indescribable to the new lovers, but they didn't care. Saving the world was now even taking a backseat to the two of them as getting ice cream together. All in all, a pretty amazing first date, even if it wasn't exactly how they had imagined it going.

Author's Note

So, I've had this planned out for awhile. The dinner with Spike's family, and everything boiling to the surface all at once. I wanted it to be awkward and sweet, just like our couple here. I wanted it this way because I know from experience there is no perfect way to confess your feelings for someone. It's always going to be at least kind of weird for everyone involved, whether it goes well or not. I personally have never had it end well, but I'm optimistic. It does get a little hard writing romance sometimes, but I like the eventual happy ending. I'm not exactly a hundred percent on how well I executed this chapter, but I redid it like eight times and settled on this.

For anyone that missed it, the reward for the story hitting 100 likes will be posted here in addition to it's initial release in a blog. It's Spike's uncle, Phomac.

I've already got the next one ready for whenever we hit 150 likes. Or 200 subs. Whichever comes first. Also, wow, you guys. This story has 196 comments already. Holy crud. I might just do something if we hit 500 before the story ends. That'd be pretty neat.

Anyway, I'd like to thank everyone for being so patient with this story. Expect more cheesy romance to come, as well as the occasional in-story art. I hope everyone enjoyed my sharply-dressed Sombra. I think I'm improving. Sombra is actually really annoying to draw compared to other ponies.

So yeah, thanks for reading! Feel free to participate in next week's Q&A blog, and in two weeks I'll have another chapter for you. Everybody have a good weekend!

What Comes Next?

For the first time since their brief stay at the Sleep-In Inn, Spike and Sombra awoke in the same bed. The uncomfortable air mattress had been done away with. Sombra had appreciated it to a degree before, but now it was just annoying when compared to Spike's bed. Especially when Spike was sharing it with him.

Spike had reasoned that they were already living together, and now that they had both accepted their feelings for one another separate beds seemed pointless.

That and Sombra had quickly discovered he was quite the cuddler. Something Spike was more than happy to oblige him with.

Spike eventually freed Sombra from his gentle yet firm grip as the alarm began it's daily disruptive dissonance. It was quickly silenced by Spike's tail as both of the bed's occupants stretched in preparation for the day.

"So, how'd you sleep, Sombra?" Spike asked, placing an affectionate peck on the stallion's forehead.

Sombra blushed, but he didn't object. Until now Sombra had never given any brainpower to imagining a pleasant sort of being flustered.

"Incredibly well. I had actually become so accustomed to the inflatable bed that I forgot how good the real thing was. I scarcely needed a blanket either, you give off just the right amount of heat." Sombra replied, ignoring the redness of his face.

Spike chuckled in response.

"Yeah. Well, I obviously run a little hotter than ponies do. If you ever get too warm lemme know, I can turn down a bit if I try." Spike offered.

"I don't think that will be necessary. I could scarcely see changing a thing." Sombra smirked.

After a few minutes each in the downstairs restroom the pair headed up for breakfast as normal. While they hadn't had much time to decide exactly what would change between the two of them when they got home late the previous night, they had agreed to let things play out as they would.

Although they also came to an agreement about something else, albeit begrudgingly.

As soon as they had made it to the kitchen, as if sensing the reluctance in their minds, Lyra came trotting in.

Neither of the new couple had any idea what to say to Lyra, so the room was eerily quiet for a moment. Sound didn't seem to return until Lyra opened the fridge and took her morning staple of cheap beer from the fridge. It quickly met it's end, and Lyra disposed of the evidence in a trash can under the sink.

"Morning fellas. How was snob-city? Anything big happen?" Lyra asked, now with the pep back into her step.

Sombra and Spike looked at each other, neither knowing what to say. It should have been a relatively easy to explain, especially to Lyra who had called it from the get-go. However, neither one of them could put it into words. Not because they had any sort of issue admitting their feelings now, but because they had to admit it to Lyra.

Spike however eventually settled on a non-verbal response.

Sombra was swept up into a full-on kiss by Spike. While he was initially surprised, Sombra quickly got into it. By the time the kiss was through, and Sombra was back on the ground his legs were practically jelly. He almost wished he would have been wearing his armor, if only to help his legs keep their shape.

Lyra reacted in typical Lyra fashion.

"BOOSH! Called it! About time!" Lyra cried out triumphantly, getting onto her back legs and pumping both of her front hooves in the air.

Once Lyra was back to her natural quadruped state, Lyra wrapped Spike and Sombra both into a hug.

"So... Gotta say, feels a little like I'm a third wheel now. Maybe I should move in with Bonny and let you two lovebirds nest?" Lyra questioned in a surprisingly serious tone.

Both Spike and Sombra were a bit surprised at the sudden offer.

"I should think not. If you were to leave, Spike would have no one but me to coddle. I fear I would get fat and lazy if I had my every whim catered to and no one else to share meals with." Sombra joked affectionately in his own sort of indirect way.

Lyra giggled, squeezing Sombra a bit tighter before letting go.

"Yeah, you're right. Just remember, I won't be hanging around forever. Gotta make an honest mare out of Bon Bon one of these days." Lyra replied.

Spike hummed thoughtfully on that, filing it away for future consideration. For now there was breakfast to be made.

Sombra commenced with his daily task of making coffee, and even though things were still basically the same he felt better. Better than he knew he could feel. It was something Sombra didn't mind not understanding. It simply was, and that was all Sombra cared about.

Once breakfast was ready, Spike, Sombra, and Lyra headed for the dining room.

However upon arriving at the table they found Zecora already there. She was quietly sipping a cup of tea, her bag beside her on the table.

There was something amiss about the zebra today. Her golden bands around her neck and leg were gone. In their places, were distressing black blotches. As if they were something like negative zones, the stripes in the blotches seemed bleached white.

Despite the obvious, concern-provoking blotches Zecora seemed perfectly fine. If she was in any sort of pain she was masking it perfectly.

"Uh... Zecora? You feeling okay?" Spike asked his mentor.

Zecora smiled and gave a short nod, but she seemed hesitant to speak. After a short period of thinking, Zecora spoke.

This body has begun to corrupt. I have been very busy since Twilight's machines allowed me to deconstruct the Alicorn Amulet.

Though it was not Zecora's typical spiritual voice, and her eyes hadn't changed Zecora's voice seemed to come from all around. Her lips hadn't moved either. As soon as she saw how concerned her friends were she gestured to her throat with her unblemished leg.

My throat cannot produce sounds any longer. As of yet, it is all that I have lost. I was quite fortunate. Though I have forgone my rhyming ways, as speaking this way without tapping my full power requires much concentration. Zecora explained.

Both Sombra and Lyra looked to Spike, as he was unofficially their leader for all intents and purposes. While the echo-speech wasn't all that unusual for Zecora, the corruption left many questions unanswered. As default leader, it was up to Spike to voice their concerns.

"Okay... Uh... How did the corruption happen exactly? Something about the amulet?" Spike asked, feeling a mixture of complex emotions, none pleasant.

The amulet is no more. I was able to deconstruct, and then destroy it's evil. Though I was able to glean it's make up. The black oil-sap of the trees that grow over lost souls in the Edelwood Forest, the crystallized blood of a dragon, and metal wrought from the bones of a mountain troll. Three powerful ingredients infused with Dootha's power.

As I destroyed the amulet, whatever foul sentience it possessed lashed out at me. It could not harm my soul, but my body suffered minor damage. Though the damage began to worsen as I set upon other tasks. Zecora began.

Spike shuddered at the creepy imagery the construction of one of the evil magic weapons would entail.

"You should have let us help you with it Zecora. Sombra's sword could have destroyed it without a problem. You didn't need to get so badly injured." Spike scolded, actually wagging his finger at Zecora disapprovingly.

Zecora's eyes glowed yellow briefly and Spike was compelled to silence. From Zecora's powers, or out of fear was uncertain.

I am on my last life. What happens to my body is of no consequence to me. Rest assured, I do not seek danger needlessly, and if my soul is in danger I will seek assistance. For now, if your worry is quelled I would like to continue with the rest of the information I've acquired that will help save the world. Yes? Zecora asked.

She's rather straight forward once she stops rhyming, isn't she? Sombra grimaced internally.

Spike nodded for Zecora to move on, even though it was quite clear he wanted to say more on the matter.

I have discovered the locations of the last two gems imbued with the power of water, and the power of electricity. Zecora revealed.

All three of Zecora's comrades leaned in closer, their collective interests peaked.

The first stone is actually quite close to home. It lies deep underground in system of caves below the river that flows through the Everfree forest. The layers of water and rock obscured it from my sight for quite some time. I believe obtaining it will take some effort, but I am sure you are capable, Spike.

The second gem however was quite difficult to locate. It lies in the kingdom of New Griffonstone, but aside from that I cannot be sure. It is heavily protected by powerful magics. I attempted to power through the defenses, but all it earned me was the corruption encroaching upon my leg. I do not believe it is Dootha's forces, but whomever possesses the stone must know what they have. They will likely be reluctant to part with it. Zecora finished, rubbing her leg for emphasis.

Spike and Sombra both groaned simultaneously at the news the electric gem was heavily guarded. Hopefully there wouldn't be another monster guarding it. Though somehow they felt they already knew the answer to that.

"Whelp... I'm gonna have to put in papers before we can even go to Griffonstone. If a duke turns up unannounced to a friendly nation it'd be a pretty big incident. Let alone a big fire-breathing dragon who's in the pocket of the royal family. It's gonna take some time." Spike complained.

"I wanna come! I haven't got to do squat so far!" Lyra pleaded.

Spike tore himself away from petty grumbling, looking to Sombra and Zecora for their opinions. Sombra hesitantly nodded his agreement, while Zecora seemed to be opposed. Spike didn't want Lyra in harm's way, but also didn't want to hurt her feelings by outright telling her no.

There was also the fact that if Spike forbade her to come she'd likely sneak her way over the border with them somehow and cause all sorts of comedic, yet incredibly inconvenient problems.

"Why don't you hold down the fort here, then you and Bon Bon take a trip without us? Me and Sombra get our alone time, and you get a romantic getaway with your mare. Everybody wins." Spike suggested.

Lyra seemed to consider the offer for a time.

"Okay. But bring me something cool back. Like, I dunno, a demon skull or something." Lyra agreed.

"Done." Spike complied.

Ah. I see the two of you have come to terms with what has bloomed within you. I must say it struck me as odd at first, but the two of you aren't the worst pair I've ever bore witness to. Though in terms of weirdness, I would say you're in the top three. Zecora chuckled.

"Thank you for the show of support, if that is what that was." Sombra responded coldly.

Zecora produced an echo laugh, seemingly capable of humor even in her current state.

I am quite happy for the two of you. Love is the greatest of motivators. Together I have no doubt you will fend of the coming evils. But for now, I will be off to begin searching for our enemies base of operations. Even if Dootha is slain, Beznik may survive. Something we cannot risk. Especially not when we know of the terrible weapons he is creating. Zecora declared.

"Don't push yourself, and don't be a stranger, Zecora. You're more than my mentor. You're a friend." Spike reminded the ancient mare.

Zecora paused for a moment and smiled. With a subtle nod she casually walked out of the dining room. Sombra and Lyra were concerned for her well being, but Spike worried most of all. For the better half of a decade Zecora had been a guiding light on the impossible path he was destined for.

Only now it seemed that light was almost burnt out.

For the time being however there were pans needing set in motion.

Once everyone finished their meals, and the table had been cleared, Spike, Sombra, and Lyra reconvened in the lounge. It had quickly replaced the living room as their meeting place of choice. Spike even played his piano more now, usually at Sombra and Lyra's request.

Currently however the tone was far less jovial than Spike or Sombra had hoped their first full day as a couple would have been.

"Okay, so... We've got the last two locations for the remaining gemstones. One of them is even pretty close to home. I think it's obvious that we should go after the water-stone first." Spike began.

"Yeah, that's a given. I think you should try and figure out who has your rock out in bird-land while you're doing paperwork or whatever." Lyra suggested.

"Actually, I have a theory about that." Sombra interjected.

"Uh... Really?" Spike asked, obviously surprised.

"I imagine our mystery has something to do with their recently elected leader. He came off as quite the mysterious character. I believe his name is Gavin, a supposed descendant of their first king. He recently appeared out of thin air, or so it is said. Griffonstone was already on the mend, but it is quickly becoming a prosperous nation as it was in my day. All thanks to him, if you believe the rumors." Sombra theorized.

Spike and Lyra were rather surprised that Sombra was so knowledgeable on the subject.

Sombra saw the astonishment on their faces, taking little offense. Instead a look of smug satisfaction graced his face in the form of a fanged grin.

"I would think it common knowledge. I have learned this much from reading the morning paper each day for the last month. I must admit I find it rather pleasurable to be the one in the know for a change." Sombra chuckled, somewhat darkly.

Is it bad that his triumphant-villain voice is turning me on a little? Spike wondered guiltily.

"Huh. Score one for Brero." Lyra chuckled.

"Yeah, I'll send a letter to Luna then. She's got spies all over the place. She'll know something, if anyone does. For now we should probably go scope out the river in the Everfree." Spike proposed.

"Sounds as good a plan as any. We shouldn't dawdle if the pearl is so close. The longer you have to train the better." Sombra agreed.

"Sweet. You two have fun. Just send me a letter or something if you're gonna be too late. That way I know if I need to eat out, or see if Bon Bon's hungry. Or some combination of those things." Lyra asked.

Spike face-clawed at the thinly veiled innuendo, though fortunately Sombra wasn't up-to-date on his modern terminology quite yet.

Regardless, Spike helped Sombra armor up before the two of them made their way into the forest once more. Sombra had every confidence Spike could protect him, but the search for the gems had been very eventful so far. Some added defense and an impossibly sharp sword were reasonable precautions.

The path to the riverside was a bit less tread upon than most of Spike's other paths, which was explained by Spike as a lack of interest. The river that had no name also had no good-tasting fish. What little marine life it did have was little more than frogs, turtles, and the occasional cragodile which tasted like a mixture of bad pork and ordinary rocks.

Once at the river Spike cleared away the reeds and such, allowing them to get a look at the river.

It was about three times as wide as Spike was long from tip to tail, and far too deep to get an actual idea of just how far down the depths went. There were rocks protruding up out of the water here and there, but the water was just murky enough to obscure their view of anything below the surface.

"Okay then... I guess I should take a swim and hope I see something." Spike supposed.

"Do be careful. This is supposed to be a forest of monsters after all. I doubt I would be much help in a fight against some kind of kraken, or water elemental." Sombra pleaded.

Spike smiled and gave Sombra a quick, but reassuring kiss.

"I promise to be careful. I'll be back in a few minutes. I've gotta come up for air after all." Spike reasoned.

Somehow the phrasing did little to assuage Sombra's nerves.

As soon as Spike disappeared below the water Sombra couldn't help but tense up.

History had proved that Spike could certainly handle himself against anything that wasn't a demonic monster, but this was different. Being underwater was sure to hinder all three of the magics Spike currently had a grasp on, and so far the gem search had been less than peaceful.

Fortunately, after about five minutes Spike's amazing lung capacity failed him and forced Spike to surface.

He seemed a tad winded, but otherwise fine.

"Took a bit more effort to swim with the wings. They kept creating drag when I was swimming. Not a problem, but I'm not winning any races anytime soon. I did happen to see something interesting down there though." Spike reported as he shook the water off himself.

"Since you're empty-handed It's safe to assume it's not the pearl, yes?" Sombra inquired, still a tad miffed Spike had worried him so.

"You'd assume right. It's a cave. Twice as large as a pony at least, but I couldn't get through. I'm still too big in the shoulders. It's the only one I could find though, so it's gotta be our way into the cave system." Spike elaborated.

Sombra immediately saw where this was going, and he was a bit embarrassed.

"I would gladly explore this underwater cave for the cause of course, but I cannot swim. Though I suppose I could just drown and let my lungs fill, then walk along the bottom of the river?" Sombra suggested in an unenthusiastic tone.

Spike looked genuinely mortified at the thought, and was quick to rebuff the suggestion.

"Or, just hear me out... We could go see Apple Bloom and borrow her diving suit and air compressor. That way you don't have to almost die again." Spike offered.

Sombra blushed out of sheer embarrassment, which Spike found incredibly cute.

"Yes... Let us do that. I didn't know there were such things, to be fair." Sombra huffed.

"It's okay. Don't get embarrassed. My heart can't take all the adorable." Spike joked, clutching his chest.

Sombra wasn't sure how to react to being called adorable just yet, but he could tell Spike meant it in a positive way.

With no trees on the riverbank, Spike could exit the forest via the air with little difficulty. Of course since the dragon saddle was still at the house Sombra had to be cradled in Spike's arms as he flew. While the height was intimidating once Sombra opened his eyes he found the view combined with the feeling of air rushing past him was exhilarating.

Actually feeling the sensation of flight was vastly different than riding in the saddle.

Sombra quickly began enjoying the trip, his ever-present scarf and proximity to Spike keeping him warm. Spike spared a half second to look down and see Sombra smiling, causing him to pull an impromptu loop out of excitement. Sombra was startled, but it did little sour his impression of saddle-free travel.

After crossing over-top Ponyville, Spike continued on into outskirts of town that Sombra had yet to see before.

Unlike the outer reach of the Ponyville city-limits that was home to the train station, the area Spike landed in was severely lacking in modernization. Or any real structures in general. All there was for what seemed like miles around were apple trees. Hundreds upon hundreds of them, if not thousands.

"This is Sweet Apple Acres. Apple Bloom's family settled here on Celestia's behest and have been here for a little over two hundred years. They grow seventy-percent of Equestria's apples, and are widely regarded as the best fruit growers in the world by everyone other than jealous fruit farmers." Spike explained.

Sombra recalled the name Sweet Apple Acres with a sort of mild fondness.

"Fascinating. So this is where they produce my favorite cider, and all the other apple related goods you buy as well as where the fruit itself is grown? Surely they must have quite a workforce." Sombra remarked, unable to see past the farm's extensive orchard.

Spike chuckled a bit at the statement.

"Yes and no. There are only four ponies living here, but each of them can do the work of at least a hundred ponies by themselves. Or at least three of them can. Granny Smith is getting pretty old. She just keeps everyone else in line.

"They've got dozens of relatives all over Equestria they call up for help in times of need though. Biggest clan in Equestria I think. If not they're probably close. I'd say there's a one-in-ten chance of any earth pony you meet being related to them somehow." Spike corrected.

Sombra found himself wondering exactly where the family's home was, but for the life of him couldn't even see a way out of the veritable forest of apple trees.

"We've gotta walk up to the house from about here. I don't wanna drop from the sky and give Granny Smith a heart attack in case she's out on the porch in her rocker. She forgets who I am sometimes." Spike clarified.

Spike and Sombra made small talk concerning everyday topics ranging from dinner plans to New Griffonstone as Spike guided them through the maze of trees. Somehow even small talk was better now that they didn't have to dance around their feelings.

Eventually they came upon a farmhouse, much to Sombra's relief. For a moment it had seemed as though the labyrinth of trees had actually been endless. Instead of heading to the farmhouse Spike directed Sombra behind the barn.

A good hundred meters behind the barn and the farmhouse was a large shack made entirely out of mismatched sheets of metal. From within there was a cacophony of screeches and through random gaps bright orange sparks could be seen flying to and fro. Over the door was a sign that read 'Blooming Ideas' in red paint. Spike explained the corny pun hadn't been Apple Bloom's idea, but she couldn't bring herself to take it down in fear of hurting her siblings' feelings.

From a hook near the door of the machine shed Spike took a pair of safety goggles, which he gave to Sombra before he opened the door.

Upon entering the machine shed, Sombra saw the rustic shack was certainly living up to it's name.

There were all sorts of contraptions and contrivances laying about in the singular room, lit by lights hanging overhead on extension cords. Some were clearly farming implements, while others seemed to be built for unknowable purposes. Unless of course you were their creator.

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all stopped what they were doing, which in Apple Bloom's case was cutting metal with some kind of high powered saw-like tool. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo had seemingly just gotten up off the floor on the other side of the room, their goggles steamed and askew, their expressions far too nonchalant to be genuine.

Sombra might not have recognized that look, had he himself not learned it less than twenty-four hours ago.

"I hope we aren't interrupting anything." Sombra smirked at two-thirds of the crusaders.

Apple Bloom only now looked back at her friends skeptically, causing Sweetie Belle to blush and Scootaloo to wave in an embarrassed fashion.

Spike would have joined in the comradery of pleasant conversation, had they not been on a rather important errand.

"Anyway... Apple Bloom. Do you still have that diving suit you bought back when you tried to build a submarine? There's another gem underwater in a cave, and I'm too big. We've gotta send Sombra in and I'd prefer that he could breathe." Spike cut in, ending the awkwardness.

Apple Bloom scratched her head as if trying to remember, then quickly darted off to a chest next to what appeared to be a prosthetic pony leg. After some rummaging, Apple Bloom found what she was looking for. Unfortunately at a glance it was apparent the suit was in less than ideal shape.

For starters, the helmet was cracked and one of the legs was torn almost completely off.

"What in the hay happened to this thing? It was jus' fine when ah put it in the trunk." Apple Bloom remarked angrily.

From the other side of the room, Sweetie Belle coughed conspicuously and pushed her mare friend forward, and under the metaphorical bus.

Scootaloo fidgeted her wings awkwardly, but didn't shy away.

"So... Funny story. The weekend I got accepted into the guard, you were stuck at school, Bloom. Me and Sweetie partied without you, and got crazy drunk. Somehow the discussion shifted to if Luna could take ponies to the moon, and whether or not they'd need space-suits like in the comics.

"To make a long story short, I happened to remember you had that suit. I borrowed it, being a little annoyed you weren't hanging with us on my big night, not really caring, but keep in mind I was very drunk. The rest is a little blurry, but I woke up in a wrecked diving suit with a sprained leg and the worst hangover ever." Scootaloo professed.

Somehow, as if Sweetie Belle thought Scootaloo didn't feel guilty enough she spoke up.

"She climbed Sugarcube corner and shouted at the moon for Luna to whisk her away on 'an epic space adventure'. When that didn't work, she said, and I quote 'Buck it. I'll fly myself up there, and find space treasure.' Then she called me her sexy marshmallow and jumped, not realizing her wings were stuck inside the suit." Sweetie Belle added, filling in the gaps.

"Why must you betray me, marshmallow." Scootaloo lamented theatrically.

"I have a better memory of when I'm drunk than I do when I'm sober. It's like my super power." Sweetie Belle stated factually.

Apple Bloom laughed, as did Spike. It wasn't until Sombra coughed into his hoof did they cease. It had gone momentarily forgotten that the diving suit may be necessary in saving the world.

"Okay then. Ah'll jus' have to fix it. Ah'd say Ah'm gonna have to order a replacement helmet though. While Ah'm waiting for it, I can make it independent of an air compressor and hose, slap on an air tank. That should save you some trouble." Apple Bloom appraised.

"And how long will that take?" Sombra inquired.

Apple Bloom didn't answer right away, but instead looked at a wall calendar near the door.

"Ah'll have it ready next Saturday, a week from today." Apple Bloom promised.

Sombra looked up at Spike skeptically, but Spike seemed fine with it.

"Alright, cool. We can wait that long. We've got some stuff to do in the meantime." Spike replied casually.

After bidding the crusaders farewell, Spike and Sombra reconvened to talk in private. Luckily walking through the trees of Sweet Apple Acres provided the couple with plenty of privacy.

"So, obviously getting the water stone is going to have to wait a few days. We can put in travel forms first thing tomorrow. That'll probably take a month or so to get all sorted out, and we'll have heard from Luna by then." Spike began, sounding strangely upbeat about the delays.

"We won't be going anywhere until after your birthday for certain." Sombra agreed.

The seemingly innocent comment managed to stop all three thousand plus pounds of dragon stop dead in his tracks.

"Oh, right... I guess Friday is my birthday isn't it? Twenty six... Feels weird knowing I'll make it past twenty six hundred. Makes the whole idea of birthdays kind of weird. Maybe I should only celebrate every century or so? Or maybe a millennial celebration?" Spike pondered.

"I don't feel all that prepared to weigh in on this conversation. I don't have a date of birth, nor do I even know how old I am. I wouldn't be upset if you wished not to celebrate your birthday. Though I would still insist on giving you your gift." Sombra interjected.

Spike practically slapped himself, having just processed what Sombra had just said.

"We've gotta give you a birthday. I'm so stupid for not realizing it sooner. You need a you day. You seem like an autumn, or a winter to me. What do you think?" Spike asked, completely switching polarities.

Sombra chuckled, finding the newfound enthusiasm for birthdays rather attractive. Being able to switch from somber to energetic at the drop of a hat was something that Sombra wished he could do. Though Sombra supposed Spike had a sort of associative effect on him. Whatever Spike felt, Sombra seemed to catch to a degree.

"Autumn. October the first would be fine. Nothing extravagant, just a quiet night at the house. You, me, Lyra, Bon Bon, and perhaps your mother, if she would like to join us." Sombra proposed.

Spike smiled and scooped up Sombra for a proper face-to-face kiss.

Sombra was making great strides, and most importantly Sombra was his.

"I will never be able to find the right words for that." Sombra huffed appreciatively when they separated.

"And that brings us back to why I'm stoked we have a few days off. Date nights! Canterlot is great and all, but Ponyville has cozy family-owned places. Just come-as-you-are, with friendly atmosphere. No dress-up required." Spike exclaimed excitedly.

"While that sounds quite ideal, I do happen to like playing dress-up now and again." Sombra replied coyly.

Sombra quickly realized that he had inadvertently said something that could be easily misconstrued as suggestive. Living with Lyra had taught him that much. Spike and Sombra both reddened in the face considerably, but neither could think of exactly what to say.

They merely shared a moment of prolonged eye contact over the period of an awkward silence.

"I'll just, uh... keep that in mind for a while down the road. Let's leave it at that. For now, how about we head home and plan ourselves a proper night out. Just the two of us? No taking about saving the world, and plenty of alone time." Spike suggested.

"That sounds lovely." Sombra replied in relief.

Spike took Sombra abreast once more, and they took to the sky again. A week without any unusual occurrences would be nice. Though a whole seven days would be hard to manage with their luck.

Author's Note

This chapter was odd to put together. It signifies a sort of half-way marker in the story. Spike and Sombra are all lovey-dovey, but things are still in the process of hitting the fan. Hopefully it wasn't an exposition overload.

Trying to balance the world and a relationship at the same time is going to be hard, but I think they'll manage.

Zecora isn't hurt too badly, but I wanted to show that she really is giving this her all even though she's doing everything behind the scenes. Plus, it's really hard writing dialogue in rhymes that actually make sense. Beznik will still rhyme, but I couldn't keep thinking of awful rhymes.

Also, an Over The Garden Wall reference. If anyone hasn't seen it, I really have to recommend it. I loved it so much, it was absolutely perfect. Serious, silly, dark, and cheery all at once with subtlety and song everywhere.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle's story is actually frighteningly close to something that someone in my town did once because I live in redneck country. It sucks here, but drunk humor is plentiful. I'd even go as far as to say it's our main export, save the booze itself.

There's a ton of info in this chapter, but I really tried to make everything fluid enough. This is like the seventh time I cut Applejack from the story because I had to tweak a chapter for time constraints. My bad AJ.

What do you guys think of how Spike and Sombra interact now? I didn't want everything to change immediately, but I wanted them to be nuts for each other at the same time. I really tried for a middle ground. So for now they're just trying to find time to themselves while keeping up with life. I dunno.

Finally, I'll be previewing a new cover art by me in the next Q&A blog. I've really tried to do everything for this story myself, and I finally settled on a design. So I want to hear what you all think before I change it.

As always, thank you all so much for your continued support. We're exactly halfway there, by my estimate. We've still got a way to go, and I hope you'll continue to enjoy. I've gotten through some rough times knowing I could write to take myself away from life for awhile, and your comments help me more than you could ever know. I'll see all of you in two weeks, and some of you next week for the Q&A. Bye~! :heart:

Under The Water

Spike and Sombra awoke at seven AM, just as they did every morning. Today however promised to be rather interesting. The previous night the pair had taken a serious step in their budding relationship.

While Spike seemed no worse for the experience he noticed Sombra was moving a bit slower than usual. The cause was quite obvious, so Spike didn't question him. Spike himself remembered that particular hurt, though it had been some time ago.

"You're gonna want to take it a little easy. I probably should have warned you about that." Spike told Sombra guiltily.

Sombra snorted a bit, but seemed just fine.

"I am quite alright. I have felt myself ripped apart before, this is much more tolerable. Though I suppose it was vaguely similar." Sombra said as he delivered a sly grin in Spike's direction.

"Catty! I like it. Unfortunately, I think you need a day or two before we can put that confidence boost to use." Spike laughed.

Sombra stretched himself out a bit, and though he was sore he felt like a new stallion. He knew logically that nothing had changed, but at the same time Sombra couldn't help but feel he and Spike were closer. Reason be damned, he felt like he could suddenly take on anything.

It was by far the greatest experience of Sombra's admittedly short life.

Though Sombra quickly remembered what needed doing today and tapered his excitement with a bit of his usual cautious nature.

"So then... Today we are able to explore the cave beneath the water. My first solitary excursion, and an interesting one at that. I would be lying if I said I weren't a tad nervous." Sombra supposed as they walked to the bathroom.

"Well, we can wait a day or two if you want more time to get ready. I mean we just got the suit yesterday, and you haven't even tried it on." Spike pointed out.

Sombra briefly considered waiting a day to prepare himself, but he dismissed the idea a moment later.

"No. I don't think waiting will get us anywhere. If we have the means to obtain the pearl then it is our duty to do so. There are four elements left, but it seems the last two will be especially taxing to master. Time is not on our side, no matter how astounding the progress we have made in a two months." Sombra decided.

Spike saw that there wasn't much he could do to dissuade Sombra, but he could certainly be there to help.

Once the two shared another more thorough shower, Sombra and Spike gathered up what would be needed for the mission. Sombra's scarf to wear beneath the suit, the suit and helmet themselves, Sombra's sword, the walkie-talkies, and a waterproof flashlight that could be affixed to the front of the diving suit.

Once everything had been gathered up, Spike cooked them a proper breakfast. There was no sense in rushing to the unknown on an empty stomach. Especially not when Spike was offering a full spread as a sort of unspoken apology for being unable to accompany Sombra into the cave.

Though Spike's voracious appetite would have made almost as good of an excuse.

Per Spike's request they waited forty five minutes after they finished eating to make their way to the river. The next fifteen minutes were spent flying to the river, making a full hour. Spike refused to let Sombra enter before an hour had passed due to some sort of superstition.

While a little annoying, it was sweet that Spike was so cautious about Sombra's well being.

As soon as Spike landed and Sombra was safely on the ground, Spike helped Sombra into the suit.

While he knew it was necessary, Sombra wasn't overly fond of the design. Orange and mustard yellow with bronze colored bits here and there. The air tanks were red, but the paint was chipped and somewhat rusted. While Sombra completely trusted Apple Bloom's ingenuity and skills he wished that the suit had the same flair the dragon saddle did.

The helmet was red and seemed at least a few decades newer than the suit, but Apple Bloom had chosen a perfect fit. However before donning it, Spike clipped a small wedge-shaped device with a luminescent oval of green crystal set into it.

"Okay. That's your walkie. You just have to think about me, and as long as we both have one we can talk. I pumped a lot of mana into it, so you've got about six hours worth. I think that should be enough, but I can't get a read on how big the cave system is. All the water is messing with my Geomancy." Spike explained.

"No matter, being able to communicate with you will be a boon. Remind me to thank Apple Bloom for that. She has been instrumental in all this." Sombra asked.

"We'll send her a gift basket or something, for now worry about you. Now, your scarf should keep you warm if the suit doesn't, and the sword is clipped to the suit's left. You'll have to use it without the helmet, so you won't be able to use it until you're in the cave. Which is why I'll be going down with you to make sure you get in alright." Spike explained.

Spike scooped Sombra up, extra careful not to accidentally nick the suit with one of his claws.

"Love you, Sombra. Good luck down there."

"I love you too, Spike. I should be fine, but thank you all the same."

With their regards exchanged, Spike jumped into the river with Sombra in tow.

Sombra couldn't see for a moment in the violent churning caused by Spike's jump, but eventually the waters calmed a bit. Sombra clicked the light on the front of the suit on, allowing him a better view of the underwater scenery.

The riverbed was covered in dark brown mud, and littered with all manner of debris. Underwater plants, rocks, sunken tree limbs, and a few too many animal skeletons to be comforting. There was even what seemed to be a sunken boat big enough for one or two ponies split into two pieces. Also not very comforting.

It wasn't until Spike carried Sombra a few hundred feet away did Sombra see the cave.

Had Sombra not known to look for it he would have assuredly missed it. How Spike found it without any additional light in the span of five minutes underwater was beyond Sombra's reckoning. Still, within the span of two minutes Spike was placing Sombra in front of the cave.

Sombra gave Spike a playful salute as he descended into the darkness of the cave.

In reality however Sombra was actually a ball of nerves. All his extra determination had left him as soon as he remembered he couldn't properly swim. The fact he had a finite air supply also began creeping through the back corners of his mind.

Luckily the dark tunnel Sombra was making his way through wasn't too bothersome. Darkness was something that wouldn't likely ever bother Sombra. The flashlight provided enough visibility, but as the minutes passed the fear of not knowing what came next began to weigh on Sombra.

Fortunately, Spike came through with a save.

Hello? Is it working? Sombra? A familiar voice asked out of nowhere.

"Uh... Yes? Spike? Is this the device working?" Sombra replied, hearing his own echo in his diving helmet.

Yupp. Seems like it. Can you make anything in the cave out?

Sombra briefly paused his trek through the cavernous tunnel and looked around.

"Not as such. Just rock, darkness, and water." Sombra sighed.

Sombra almost wanted for something to show up. The anticipation was nearly palpable. Sombra was extremely relieved to have Spike on the line, for that would make it at least bearable.

Nothing to do but follow the tunnel then. Just lemme know if you run into something weird. Although by now we have a pretty broad definition of what's normal. So I guess something weird by even our standards?

"I don't believe Lyra can breathe underwater." Sombra retorted jokingly.

Easy now. She already thinks she's being a third wheel. I'm not saying we should have her live with us forever, but let her pop the question to Bon Bon first. I've got a feeling it's going to be soon. Spike countered, even though Sombra knew he had forced himself not to laugh.

"I didn't mean anything by it. I merely meant that Lyra is quite a lively character... And that I will miss her too. She has been very helpful to me, despite thinking I actually had conquered the empire when first meeting me. It took some time, but she grew on me." Sombra admitted as he resumed his march through the tunnel.

Sombra felt immensely calmer now that he could speak with Spike. He hadn't expected the devices to be so practical, but was now considering the walkies as his favorite modern invention. Other than the cappuccino machine and indoor plumbing of course.

Yeah. Lyra takes some getting used to. Mom couldn't stand her at first. But after they got to reminiscing about school they hit it off. Plus last Hearth's Warming she got mom a magic bookmark that keeps an exact numeric total of how many books the owner has read, ever. She practically kissed her.

"I imagine that would have made quite an awkward situation." Sombra laughed at the very thought.

I would have forced Zecora to invent brain bleach. Spike shuddered.

Conversation carried on similar nonsensical topics until Sombra found himself at an impasse. There was a rock wall at the end of the water filled tunnel, but with the light Sombra saw there was another open-air chamber above. How big was uncertain, but it seemed like the perfect sort of place to find hidden treasures.

Climbing the rough rock wall and cursing his inability to merely swim up, Sombra made it to the top.

Once he was out of the water he realized he was quite tired. The weight of the suit and the underwater movement had drained him somewhat. Sombra removed his helmet, testing the cave for breathable air.

Once Sombra was sure he wasn't going to suffocate he placed his helmet on the ground at a safe distance from the water to avoid letting it fall into the tunnel.

"It would appear there are more caves in this system. Luckily I will be able to explore them on hoof. There is a sizable air-pocket. I must thank you for talking me through the first leg of the journey. I wasn't sure I could do this alone." Sombra admitted.

S-y --ain bre-king up. Can- hear -ou -ery we--

Spike had come in garbled and full of gaps, Sombra barely understanding him.

"Ah... I see. I suppose it stands to reason the rock and water would eventually block the signal. I suppose it's quite impressive it held out this long. Into the unknown then." Sombra grumbled.

Sombra left the device clipped to his ear, but within a few more steps into the cavern the signal cut out completely. Sombra was now on his own in every sense of the word. Though he was thankful he at least had his sword with him.

While Sombra wasn't formally trained in swordplay he was confident that as long as he could get a good hit in on something the impossibly sharp blade would do the rest.

As Sombra looked around to get his bearings, he noticed green lights glowing around the cavern. Upon inspection the light sources were luminous crystals. They weren't all that bright, but they certainly added to the cavern's mysterious atmosphere.

The deeper Sombra made it into the chamber the more crystals appeared. It was strange, but even though Sombra kept a sharp eye out he could find nothing out of the ordinary. Mostly rocks, pools of water in dips of the cavern floor, and an occasional misleading glare off a wet surface.

No sign of the pearl, nor any sort of enormous guardian creature that Sombra was half expecting to see.

After what seemed like at least an hour Sombra realized that the chamber had gradually been sloping down. There was no telling if he was under the riverbed, or merely underground at this point. It didn't matter though, as Sombra knew he merely needed to turn around and head straight to get back to the entrance.

Though to be certain, Sombra used his sword to remove some of the low-hanging crystals from the cavern walls and placed them at the borders of a large pool created from a drip in the ceiling. They illuminated the pool an unnatural green and served as a rather effective marker.

Sombra would be hard pressed to miss the marker should he get turned around.

"This cavern is strange. I can't help but feel I am not alone... Yet there isn't anyone, or anything to be found." Sombra said, just in case Spike could hear him.

When no reply came through Sombra sighed and carried on his way.

Fortunately it seemed Sombra didn't have too much longer to wait.

At the very end of the cavern was a luminous pool of water that lit the area despite the strange absence of light crystals. It was at least large enough to accommodate Spike's full size. The pool looked about a foot deep, and in the center was what appeared to be a navy blue sphere the size of a grapefruit.

Without hesitation Sombra stepped into the pool and ignored the cold that penetrated even the diving suit and the magic within his scarf.

Sombra couldn't help but notice the water was becoming decidedly more viscous as he neared the pearl. Before he was halfway through he was unable to move forward at all. All he could do was wiggle about and try to free his legs. Even once he drew his sword the now gelatinous pond merely healed itself for every slash he made.

Sombra tried using his sword to touch the pearl in the center, but as soon as the blade neared the gem the pool began to quiver.

It was as though the pond feared Sombra taking the pearl.

The pearl and pool began to defy gravity and flowed upwards before the semi-solid coalesced into a massive hulking blob, essentially spitting Sombra out of it's form. Sombra had been thrown about enough to know to roll when he hit the cavern floor. He managed to get back onto his hooves rather quickly.

Though keeping the sword in his mouth at the same time had made it a tad difficult.

It will be a joyous occasion when I can use telekinesis again. Sombra huffed as the pond took it's true form.

Sombra soon found himself staring down what was now an angry looking slime. A peculiar creature Sombra had read of in one of Spike's books. The book had said that a particular variety was the most powerful.

"A king slime. A slime that has consumed many of it's own kind to grow, and who has consolidated it's power into a hard to destroy core that possesses a size proportionate to the slime's power. Judging by the size of the pearl, this is a very powerful slime." Sombra recalled with dread.

Sombra briefly cursed himself for wishing something would happen earlier before trying to decide how to proceed.

Sombra circled the slime at a distance of about three meters, trying to see if it had any obvious weak-points beyond the core. When it became clear that was a lost cause Sombra merely appraised what little there was to see.

About four meters tall, one and a half meters wide, and the core is suspended at least three meters up. I cannot reach the core unless it were to swallow me whole. A foolish thing to attempt, since it seems quite capable of increasing it's body's viscosity.

Sombra did the only thing he could in the situation and took a step forward to gauge it's reaction.

In retaliation the slime which had been waiting for Sombra to act attacked by shifting it's form and lashing out with four tendrils at a high speed.

Sombra managed to slice three of them off with a well-timed swing of his sword, but another hit him squarely in the chest. He was bowled over, but gritted his teeth so he might keep his only means of defending himself. By the time Sombra scrambled to his hooves again he lost all semblances of pride he had earned as the bisected tendrils oozed back into the main body of the slime.

"Well. This bodes poorly." Sombra sighed into the handle of his prized sword.

Sombra struggled to try and come up with something resembling a plan of action. The slime seemed to be immortal, in an annoyingly more convenient way than Sombra himself. It was also extremely versatile in ways to injure or detain Sombra. Though the slime wasn't one for thinking it seemed and merely kept hammering Sombra with it's stretching tendrils.

Sombra dodged or deflected a number of attacks, but seemed to be taking at least twice as many. Sombra had quickly become exhausted, now only barely able to keep himself upright. He looked around in vain, trying to find something in the empty cavern that might be of use.

As one of the tendrils managed to grab Sombra he couldn't help but see the crystals he had arranged on the floor for himself. The slimes attacks had pushed him back a fair distance. Sombra could see the ceiling was still dripping slowly from above, adding a minuscule drop of liquid to the pool every few seconds.

As he was being thrashed about, Sombra formulated what was equally likely to be a winning stratagem or a concussion induced delusion that resembled one.

In an extraordinary feat of timing and precision for someone as beaten as Sombra, Sombra managed to wait until just the right moment when the slime had him as close to the ceiling as possible. Sombra plunged his blade into the source of the dripping.

Sombra was only able to stay there as long as the sword had purchase, only a scant few seconds or so. Still, the sword had done it's work and sliced cleanly through the rock like any other dragon fang.

Sombra dropped the sword as pain racked through his aching jaw, but water began to flow from the wound in the ceiling.

Sombra's gamble had paid off.

The water was merely a trickle at first, but as Sombra drifted between consciousness and unconsciousness he heard the water begin to gush.

In a startling turn of events the slime found it's viscous form begin to dilute as it got sprayed by the quickly increasing flow. By some impossible means the slime hissed and squealed in fear. Sombra fell to the floor in the cold water that was now up to his legs and against all odds got to his hooves.

The water had managed to snap him awake, but the lucidity was quickly wearing off.

With the absolute last of his strength, Sombra jumped into the half-melted slime and grabbed the pearl-like core with his aching jaws. He practically glided through the loose slime, causing it to lose form entirely and landed back onto the floor of the cavern. Though now he found himself underwater without his helmet.

Still, the slime-core's power couldn't reassemble it's now watered-down body.

Sombra had won.

As his focus waned, Sombra heard what might have been a muffled explosion and a flash of purple. Whatever was going on Sombra was too exhausted to care. He had accomplished his goal, and now Spike could continue his training.

...

Sombra awoke with a familiar taste in his mouth, and an equally familiar headache. He had become unfortunately accustomed to it. Though Sombra seriously doubted he would ever grow to enjoy the taste.

"Regeneration speeding serum." Sombra mumbled as his sight struggled to come into focus.

"Yupp. We're fresh out now, but I didn't think you'd object to using the last of it. You got pretty roughed up."

Sombra realized he was laying on the bed in Spike's bedroom, and that his vision was fine. The lights were merely off. Which Spike saw fit to rectify just then.

Sombra was quite relieved to see his knight in purple scales curled around him, looking as though he hadn't slept in a week. Sombra came to realize that that was a distinct possibility. His head was aching terribly, but he remembered what he had been doing.

"There was a king slime in the cavern. It was immune to physical harm. I exploited a weakness in the cavern's ceiling to access the river and dilute it to prevent it from reforming around the core. Our so-called pearl." Sombra explained, reliving it as he described the experience.

Spike nodded, reaching over to the nightstand and showing Sombra a familiar object suspended in a mason jar of water.

"Slimes are pretty rare nowadays. Especially that big or that strong. You handled the situation as best as you could. I'm just sorry I couldn't have done anything. I jumped into the river as soon as I saw bubbles rising to the surface though so you weren't in the water long. You had the core in your mouth. It started reacting when I took it out so I put it in water.

I got all the water out of your lungs, and force-fed you the regeneration speeding potion. You've been asleep for something like ten hours. Mom used her magic to dredge the river, and the cavern. She got your sword, your walkie, and the suit's helmet. Mom... kinda heard me talking to you while you were out though." Spike explained.

"I take it she knows then." Sombra practically groaned.

"Yeah... She's back at the castle. She's gonna need a little time to process everything." Spike admitted, sounding equally worried.

Sombra smiled despite everything. He had obtained the next to last gem alone, even if it cost him a little pain. Twilight would come around eventually too, which would be a load of of his shoulders down the road. There was only one thing bothering Sombra in the back of his mind.

"We need to talk about something, Spike." Sombra announced, looking up at Spike.

"I'm pretty sure you don't know this, but those words are extremely worrying to anyone in a relationship." Spike chuckled nervously.

Sombra shook his head, alleviating a bit of Spike's worry.

"It is becoming increasingly clear that I need to learn to defend myself better if I'm to be without magic. I would like to begin training with you to improve my sword skills, and if you would be amicable enough I believe teaching me the lessons Zecora taught you would be equally useful. We're exposed to danger on a near weekly basis, and I rarely escape unscathed." Sombra asked with great conviction.

To his surprise Spike wasted very little time thinking about it.

"Okay, I'm alright with that. I hate seeing you get hurt, and since Zecora's walled herself off from the world we aren't getting any more regeneration speeding serum for awhile." Spike agreed.

Sombra had already braced himself to mince words with Spike, but it seemed Spike's protective nature had won out in a different way than Sombra had expected.

"Ah... Excellent. I actually thought there was going to be something of an argument to be had on the subject. I had mentally prepared myself and everything." Sombra chuckled awkwardly.

Spike quickly kissed Sombra on the forehead, unfailingly causing him to blush.

"You're mine. I know that sounds possessive, but I'm a dragon. There's no fighting that. Just knowing you were completely out of my reach and potentially in danger was killing me. I want you safe.

"So tomorrow I'll let you watch me end that crush the slime's core in my teeth and then we'll train. I need to practice water magic, but after that we'll train together. It's gonna take some work to figure out exactly how to go about training without hurting each other, but we'll do it." Spike elaborated.

Sombra briefly considered being upset at the label of a possession, but he discarded the notion. Somehow he rather liked the sound of belonging to Spike. He was already his in every other meaning of the word, and in the same way Spike was his. An unorthodox viewpoint to be sure, but rather fitting for the two of them.

For the time being Sombra merely let sleep take him, Spike following shortly after. Both of them were tired, and it would be time to move forward again soon. A moment of peace in a war that was silently encroaching upon the land was going to become continually harder to grab hold of as time went on. They would have been foolish to pass up this time together for anything.

Author's Note

So, this chapter got rewritten a few times. Originally Steven Magnet was going to have it and force Spike to go on a date with him in exchange, but it didn't seem right since I just got Spike and Sombra together. Plus everyone has kind of come to expect each gem to have a boss fight.

I went with a slime because they're a classic RPG enemy and it seemed a good enemy for Sombra. Sombra fights smarter, not harder. Plus his sword was useless on the slime itself so he kind of needed too.

If there are some errors I apologize. The holidays are crazy enough, but my grandmother fell recently so she needs a lot of attention. And then an infection we thought my father had beaten came back and got to the bones in his foot. He lost a fair amount of his foot, and is having a really hard time adjusting.

My family is barely scraping by this year, and Christmas is pretty much an impossibility. Everyone is home now, but the amount of free time I have has been halved at least. I really wish I had more time to write, because it helps me relax but it's just not to be right now.

If I miss an update in the near future I'm sorry, but I really can't help it. Things are just so nuts right now. Between taking care of Dad and Grandma I haven't even left the house in a few weeks.

Anyway, I still hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I hope everyone has happy holidays, and I'll let you know if there's scheduling problems. You've all been really supportive of this story, and I appreciate it. All of you have been a much needed confidence boost and I hope you'll stick with me until the end.

P.S. The king slime was meant to have an artwork attached, but I didn't have the time. I also got the idea for the pearl actually being the slime's core from a manga called Re:Monster. It's really weird, but good even though it updates totally randomly.

The Family That Trains Together Remains Together

Today had started off like any other day. Spike and Sombra had gotten up at seven, showered, had breakfast, and discussed how the day would play out with their good friend Lyra. There is where the day began to take a turn for the strange.

Over the last week, Spike and Sombra had begun training together. A day of physical and magical training, followed by a day of research and study. The pattern would repeat, day in, day out.

Sombra had already devoured a good portion of the ancient texts and notes Zecora had made Spike memorize since becoming her student. The draconian language was Sombra's favorite new topic, but also the slowest going. Still, Spike marveled at the speed Sombra could learn entirely new concepts and subjects.

Sombra would even occasionally surprise Spike by speaking simple sentences in draconian at random, prompting him to reply in kind.

If it wouldn't have disturbed him so much Spike might have drawn a parallel between Sombra's aptitude for education and a certain lavender alicorn mare's.

Sombra and Spike had sparred against each other as well, but found it difficult to go all out against the other. The solution for this was to introduce new opponents. Finding someone in the Ponyville area willing to fight Spike was however something of a challenge. Scootaloo declined, as had all the guards in Clypeus's employ.

Lyra, as it turned out was more than happy to participate. As with most things her enthusiasm bordered on the disturbing, but Spike attested to her skill. Despite Lyra's lazy and unpredictable nature she had graduated Celestia's school with the second highest marks in her year.

Convincing the number one student to fight her own son would require a bit more effort unfortunately.

All in all, it took the promise of a home cooked meal, a souvenir from their upcoming trip to Griffonstone, and a backstage pass/ticket to the sold-out Bridleway play 'The Life And Times of Starswirl The Bearded' which Spike had needed to pull a great many strings to obtain.

As a mare of her word, Twilight Sparkle now stood on the ever changing plot of land known as Spike's front lawn.

"Okay, I'm here. Now what exactly do you want me to do?" Twilight questioned her son.

Spike was currently standing across from his mother, Sombra at his side.

Lyra had positioned herself next to Twilight, seemingly vibrating with excitement for what was to come.

"You're going to help us train. Sombra and I are going to be a team, and Lyra will be your teammate. You're two powerful mages, and we basically need you to throw whatever you can think of at us. We need to be ready for pretty much anything, so try and be creative." Spike elaborated.

Twilight didn't seem overly thrilled with the thought of fighting her son. Even though her partner was hopping in place, barely able to contain what was most undoubtedly utter mayhem. Sombra was actually much more worried about Lyra than Twilight, despite the disparity in their individual skill levels.

"Alright... I'd like you to set some ground rules before we do anything though. If we're supposed to go all out I'd rather nopony get hurt, and it's been years since I've actually needed to fight anyone." Twilight conceded.

Spike smiled, giving an understanding nod.

"Okay then. You're allowed to fly, teleport, or whatever. Sombra's sword has been magically dulled, so it won't cut anything organic, so no worries there. No throwing dirt in people's eyes, and when you touch someone you say 'tag' to signify your attack got through. It's over when all but one of us have been tagged, or both of either team's members are out.

"Everyone should be trying to attack while defending themselves. Tag only counts from actual hoof or claw contact. No constructs or weapons count. It's to make the exercise safer. Working with your partner is highly recommended, but you'll need to think on your feet. Any questions?" Spike explained clearly and loudly.

Twilight seemed to relax a bit, knowing Spike had thought this through.

Sombra was however a bit nervous.

It had been an entire week since Twilight learned of Spike and Sombra being in a relationship. Spike had communicated with her since then in letters, but neither had seen her until now. Sombra had no idea how she felt about them, or more specifically him. Now he was about to fight her while his mind was filled with churning anxieties.

Not an ideal situation.

"I suppose I'm ready when you are then." Twilight said anxiously.

Spike looked at Sombra, and the wordless exchange did wonders for the stallion's nerves. After meeting Spike's eyes and seeing him smile Sombra gave him a simple nod. Spike took it as the all-clear sign.

"All right then. Ready, set, ....GO!" Spike boomed in an unnaturally loud voice.

Sombra snapped to attention and took cover behind Spike as he drew his sword. Spike dug his claws into the ground, but stayed in position. It seemed they had both decided to watch what Twilight and Lyra would do.

Twilight had merely taken a battle position and charged her horn for quicker spell-casting.

Lyra on the other hoof was her typical self and was charging her horn with a triple-corona spell. Within a few seconds the intense golden aura began to envelop her body. In the span of about thirty seconds Lyra was standing upright on her back hooves. Though floating seemed a more appropriate term.

Lyra was now within a magical construct resembling a bipedal creature not unlike a gorilla. It was a disarming sight, as Lyra was essentially now the same size as Spike. Even Twilight was caught off guard by the sudden and bizarre show of magical prowess.

"You can't stop the bum rush!" Lyra shouted as she charged headlong at Spike.

Lyra moved like a natural biped somehow, but Spike managed to roll out of the way and take two great handfuls of earth with him in the process.

Lyra turned to try and continue her attack, but in her excitement she forgot all about Sombra who was now heading towards her.

Sombra surprised her and used his sword to cleave off one of her construct's legs. The leg fell to the dirt and shattered, but her construct seemed too well made to be disrupted. As Lyra fell to the ground Sombra moved in to further incapacitate Lyra, but found himself victim to a projectile attack.

It seemed as though Twilight had finally gotten into the swing of things and began a volley of mana bolts. Sombra was no worse for the wear, but had been pushed back a good ten feet by the concusive force. Lyra didn't waste the opportunity and funneled magic into her magical suit of armor. With surprising speed the lost leg was regenerated.

Fortunately Spike was ready with a powerful offensive as soon as it seemed Team Twilight was gaining an edge.

Two flaming chunks of ground thrown at unbelievable speeds utterly destroyed Lyra's magical arms, causing her to yell up at the sky in frustration.

Spike quickly offered Sombra protection in the form of a wing used as a shield. Twilight's projectiles were completely inefective against Spike, which caused her to switch tactics.

"Lyra, don't waste your mana fixing the construct. I've still got plenty to go around." Twilight declared.

Twilight shot a beam of magenta mana into Lyra's unusual armor. It doubled in size before sprouting new limbs and glowing much more vibrantly. The monsterous creation now dwarfed Spike, though neither Sombra or Spike took it as much more of a threat.

Spike lunged forward and tried to slash at the construct with his claws, but to his surprise the imitation creature resisted his efforts. Sombra's sword likewise had no effect. It seemed as though Twilight had rendered it immune to physical attacks.

Spike grabbed Sombra with his tail and began backpedalling away from Lyra's monstrosity. Lyra hesitated giving chase when Spike took in a large volume of air with a breath, by she regretted the decision when fog began to pour from Spike's maw instead. To everyone's surprise the fog rolled about the battlefield and quickly obscured everyone from everyone else's sight.

Only Spike and Sombra knew where the other was because of their contact.

Lyra's glowing mana construct was easy enough to spot through the fog, but Twilight couldn't help but feel paranoid. She quickly placed a shield around herself, giving it the same protection she had given Lyra.

"Lyra, start swinging! They've got to be here somewhere." Twilight shouted as she prepared yet another spell.

Before either Twilight or Lyra could even begin to understand what had happened the veil of fog was cut in twain. At the source of the cut stood Sombra, his sword sheathed in green fire. It was clear that Team Spike had been quite busy in the short time they were outside the range of their opponent's eyes.

Lyra made a move to go after Sombra, but she had once more devoted too much focus to one foe.

"Lyra, look out!" Twilight yelled a second too late.

From within the shroud of fog a powerful blast of green flame erupted forth and pierced the seemingly invulnerable mana-giant. It missed Lyra intentionally, but as the fog was consumed by the heat of the flames, so was the construct. It began burning away, leaving Lyra on the ground in front of a smug looking Spike.

"Tag." Spike said as he booped Lyra's nose.

"Dammit. The whole fog machine trick and the sword distraction was pretty amaze-balls though. We're totally doing that for Nightmare Night." Lyra admitted, right before leaving the battlefield.

Spike's smile quickly turned to a frown as he realized his mother was nowhere to be seen. He couldn't locate her by sight, smell, or hearing. There was some kind of stealth-spell at work. Turnabout was fair play, but Spike was less than fond of being upstaged.

Spike regrouped with Sombra, closing the gap between them. All the pair could think to do was go back to back, looking for some sign of movement. The pair was remarkably on edge, but Sombra was still thinking of a strategy.

The only one that seemed useful was one he was unsure would be possible.

"Ni all hi cyffwrdd chi os ydych chi ar dân. Bydd yn ei gorfodi i dargedu mi." Sombra suggested in draconian.

Spike slapped himself in the face, realizing the point Sombra was making.

"Pam na wnes i feddwl am hynny?" Spike groaned.

In a similar fashion to how Spike created the shroud of fog he opened his jaw and let fire wrap around him. While the fires couldn't harm Spike in the least it was clear that Twilight wouldn't be able to tag him. Unfortunately, the same could not be said for Sombra.

Twilight suddenly shimmered into view directly in front of Sombra. Sombra had fully expected the move and pointed the sword at her. Spike was instantly aware of her presence again and let the magical flames around him go out.

The very second Spike was about to make contact with her Twilight teleported onto Spike's back. Standing right between his shoulder blades, Twilight smiled and said the word.

"Tag."

Spike groaned in annoyance, but Twilight was not fated to have the last word. Sombra had anticipated her moves and run up Spike's tail. The very instant she declared tag Sombra was upon her. She turned to meet him and both had the intent to win.

"TAG!" Twilight and Sombra shouted at each other.

Immediately afterwards both felt awkward as Spike began laughing. The two of them had struck each others hooves and were now essentially in a prolonged hoof-bump. It didn't take long for the both of them to crack smiles of their own.

"I guess we tied then. This was actually kind of fun." Twilight admitted as she took back her hoof.

Sombra relaxed a bit, glad to see Twilight wasn't actually upset with him. In retrospect the fears seemed mostly unfounded. Twilight had previously thanked him for saving Spike's life, and the two hadn't gotten off on the wrong hoof one the air had been cleared.

It wasn't until Spike stopped chuckling that the group heard the clapping.

It took them a moment to realize that the sudden applause was coming from above.

Up in the sky was a griffon. He was an unnatural white, and as he descended they saw his eyes. While they were full of cheer, the color was rather off-putting. They were entirely blood-red and the irises and pupils seemed merged into large black pools in the veritable seas of blood.

The griffon was most assuredly male, as his musculature made obvious. While Sombra had only personally met one griffon, he was quite sure this male was an unusually large specimen. His mixture of happiness and eerie appearance made him stand out in a sort of indescribable way.

"Very good show! Always a good show with pony magics. Very fun to watch, even if getting hit with it. You make me very happy." The griffon said in a thick, but jovial accent.

"Uh... Thank you? Mind telling us why you were watching us?" Spike asked, letting Sombra and Twilight disembark via his wing.

Sombra quickly recovered his sword, but sheathed it. He didn't think their visitor was going to be outwardly hostile, but something didn't sit right about him. He wanted to be ready if something was actually going to happen.

Lyra and Twilight seemed to stay a bit closer to Spike than they normally would, sensing some kind of danger as well.

The griffon didn't seem to notice the hostility, or possibly didn't care. Instead he offered Spike and company an apologetic bow in penance for his intrusion. Despite his odd appearance he seemed well mannered.

"Very sorry. In Griffonstone it is very rude to interrupt training session. Was also fun to watch. My name Jay. Am from Griffonstone guard. Boss wanted me to come see you. Master Gavin Eboncastle The Fifth. Appointed leader of New Griffonstone." Jay explained in a fair attempt at the common tongue.

The group looked at one another and shared a confused look between them, but nonetheless returned their attentions to Jay.

Twilight stepped forward, as the only one with actual political power.

"Well, I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle, and we're happy to receive you." Twilight informed him out of obligation.

"Yes, Jay knows this. Am sorry, but I am here for the spiked dragon, and Sombra the pony." Jay explained, not wanting to be rude.

Twilight and Lyra reluctantly stepped a ways back so Jay might impart his message upon Spike and Sombra. Once Jay was satisfied, he produced a scroll from underneath the feathery mane between his head and body. Opening the scroll, Jay proceeded to read it aloud.

"To Spike The Dragon, and Mr.Sombra, I Gavin Eboncastle The Fifth, invite you and your party to stay in the palace. Two dignitary suites have been set up for yourselves and Mrs.Fluttershy and Mrs.Gilda. I have a vested interest in your success, and look forward to speaking with you.

"Please do not alter your plans until speaking with me. I swear your associates will share the same protection extended to the citizens of my country, as will the children they intend to adopt. The thunder-stone is safely in my possession, meaning there will be no need for you to search for it. Signed, Gavin Eboncastle The Fifth." Jay read of in a strange imitation of someone Spike and Sombra could only imagine was meant to be Gavin.

The message was unexpected, but neither Spike nor Sombra could decide if it was good or bad. The vested interest in their success seemed far to suspicious to merely gloss over. For now, they needed to send Jay on his way.

"Thank you for delivering this message. Tell your leader we graciously accept his offer and will pass the relevant information on to our friends." Sombra informed Jay, even going as far to offer him his hoof.

Jay shook Sombra's hoof with strength that should have been reserved for beings of much larger size, but Sombra toughed it out. Once Jay was on his way over the horizon Spike and Sombra were joined by Lyra and Twilight once more. In a matter of minutes the group was fully brought up to speed.

"This sounds super fishy. I say you go bust some beaks when you get there and pump them for information." Lyra suggested, her tone menacing.

"We aren't going to do anything. This Gavin guy is holding all the cards, and we don't know anything. Fluttershy and Gilda are going to adopt their kids, and we're not doing anything that might screw it up for them." Spike told Lyra with a hint of finality that got the message the discussion was closed across perfectly well.

Despite the unsettling news, and uncertain alliances to be made Spike was going to keep his word. Sombra helped Spike make everyone dinner as Twilight drooled over her tickets to what was the greatest play of all time, in her personal opinion. Even though they might very well be jumping into the lion's den in the coming week Spike and Sombra remained calm.

The peace of mind granted to them by friends and family was more than enough to hold them over for the time being.

Author's Note

Okay, so things have been totally nuts at my place lately as most of you probably know. Dad is home from the hospital, but my grandmother just went to the hospital for having a bad reaction to her new meds. As such, I didn't have an abundance of time to edit this chapter this week.

Plus I woke up feeling so sick I just wanna sleep until I'm well. :pinkiesick:

I dunno if it ended up as dramatic and question-provoking as I'd hoped, but here it is.

Anyway, I want to wish everyone a happy New Year, and I hope my 2016 goes a lot more smoothly than 2015's last half did.

The next chapter will be the first part of the Griffonstone segment, so look forward to that. Big things are going to happen.

Anyway, I love you guys and I hope everyone has a good year. I really dunno if I could have survived without you guys this year. I hope you guys will see fit to stay with me for however long this goes for. I'm one follower away from 200, so a blog with a reward artwork will be along any time now, and in the notes of the chapter after just in case.

I'm gonna go get as much sleep as humanly possible. So very tired. :ajsleepy:

Welcome To New Griffonstone

The day had finally arrived. Spike and Sombra were currently on board an airship, one of the kingdom of New Griffonstone's prized fleet of ten ships. This was the largest of the ships, known as the Luxury Bird, capable of carrying something like three hundred people and several tons of cargo.

Spike and Sombra were of course joined by Fluttershy and Gilda, whom they owed the swiftness with which they were admitted to New Griffonstone in the first place.

They had been flying for about five hours, having boarded in the morning before sunrise.

The group had been allotted a VIP cabin, which was about the size of Spike's living room. This meant it was quite luxurious, at least as far as travel went. There was a mini-bar, a projector with multiple film reels, and a selection of recent magazines, newspapers, and other publications from the major world powers.

The 'Luxury Bird' certainly lived up to it's name.

The couches in the cabin were so comfortable that Spike hadn't had much difficulty falling asleep after getting up so early. Fluttershy was sleeping as well, leaned against Gilda who was reading the morning paper from Griffonstone. Sombra had been asleep for a time, but during a particularly turbulent moment he had been shifted awake.

While Sombra would have liked to get up and stretch the couch hadn't left him much room after Spike had fallen asleep. He was currently stuck in a firm embrace, Spike having little to no concern with who knew Sombra was his now that Twilight knew.

Gilda happened to notice Sombra's plight, though she didn't seem like she had any intentions of aiding him.

"This happen a lot?" Gilda asked smugly.

"About as often as you would imagine. I like to think of Spike as being comfortingly possessive. It also helps that Spike is constantly a pleasant temperature. Quite relaxing." Sombra replied, looking at his lover's content sleeping expression.

Gilda chuckled a bit, casting an identical look down to Fluttershy.

"I get that. Once you've got something good, you never wanna let go." Gilda agreed, brushing a strand of rosy hair out of Fluttershy's face.

The couples sat in relative silence for a time, other than the barely noticeable, but ever-present hum of the ship's engines. At about noon, hours after everyone had gotten up and socialized a bit two griffons entered the cabin. It was plain to see they had the same strange pallor as Jay, though they were of average size.

Each of them wore a neck-lanyard with access cards on them, emblazoned with the flag of Griffonstone. Spike and Sombra weren't too alarmed, but they both purposely looked over to see Gilda's reaction to the odd avian felines. Unfortunately Gilda had stealthily and speedily applied the mask of indifference she wore in public.

"We apologize for the intrusion, but we're about to begin landing. We've arranged to have your bags brought to the castle from the ship's hold already, and we were instructed to give you these." The griffon on the left announced.

The griffons removed the security cards, giving them to Spike and Gilda.

Spike placed his around Sombra's neck due to size constraints, while Gilda kept hers.

"Those will get you into your personal suites, as well as the dining hall, ballroom, bathrooms, and all non-private rooms. Please try not to lose them, and do not give them to anyone other than your party members. There will be an escort waiting for you when you disembark." The griffon on the right finished.

Both griffons bowed before exiting the cabin, allowing everyone to gather up their possessions that weren't with the larger bags.

Within twenty minutes the airship had landed, and there was very little fuss disembarking. The security in the airport was tight, but they were efficient and knew exactly what to look for. The whole ordeal lasted only thirty minutes or so.

It seemed their productivity was attributed by more of the pale griffons like Jay. Any task seemed to be exceedingly easy for them, as if they were specially built machines. Spike took notice that they all smelled exactly like Jay, a faint antiseptic or preservative smell mixed with rosewater and some mild cologne that masked another scent Spike couldn't quite place.

Once they got outside the airport, Spike and Sombra were quite surprised to see Jay himself.

Jay was holding up a sign with Spike, Sombra, Gilda, and Fluttershy written on it. He was getting a number of looks from ponies, but didn't seem to care if he noticed at all. Others, mostly griffons in their natural colors seemed to be making quite an effort not to look at him.

Upon seeing the group he had been waiting for Jay discarded the sign and hurriedly walked up to them.

"Ah! There you are. Welcome friends to New Griffonstone! Jay is here to show you to the palace, and make sure accommodations are to your liking. You follow Jay, okay?" Jay informed the group with his ever present enthusiasm.

Gilda, being something of a skeptic at her core seemed more than a little suspicious of Jay.

Being a native of Griffonstone it stood to reason Gilda might follow the goings on much more closely than Spike and Sombra. It occurred to the both of them that they might have asked Gilda about things before now. Instead they would now merely have to listen to what she had to say.

"Aren't you Jay Eboncastle, the new head-honcho's little brother, and leader of the White Ravens? Why the hell are you playing tour guide?" Gilda asked with a typical lack of tact.

Everyone immediately stared intently at Jay, causing him to blush. It seemed that Jay was significantly more important than he let on.

"Yes, Jay is leader of White Ravens. But White Ravens only important when there is trouble. When things are peaceful, Jay does many jobs for brother. Brother is very busy, and Jay has free time." Jay explained, dismissing his claims to fame with a shrug.

Without wasting any time, Jay turned and motioned for the group to follow him.

After Gilda's question Jay seemed to lose steam, leaving the walk heavy with a sort of tense silence. Something had struck a nerve, though no one could be sure what. Fortunately the silence made sightseeing easier.

Gilda and Fluttershy had both been numerous times since their marriage, but Spike and Sombra had never seen the country before.

It was vastly different than any locale Sombra had ever seen. Atop the mountain was the largest city, known as Capital Peak. Via maps found at many of the street corners they passed revealed that there were now many small communities built on the outer edges of the mountain. Some dug into the cliff faces, and some jutting out on massive support systems.

Griffonstone had been forced to expand, as once the country grew more and more powerful the scattered race flocked back to their homeland in droves. Or at least that's what Gilda said as they walked. The griffons were beginning to band together as a species, just as they had in the olden times. Though they had reproduced so much than special considerations had to be made to allow New Griffonstone to hold millions instead of thousands.

There were no wooden buildings, only brick, solid stone, and metal to be found. The weather in the harsh climate necessitated strong materials. The streets were all paved in asphalt, which was unique to Canterlot in Equestria. Billowing steam could be seen pouring from places in seemingly random locations. A result of all the heaters and steam powered generators hard at work in the colder climate.

It seemed Griffonstone had quickly matched Equestria in terms of modernizations, then quickly left them in the dust. It was hardly surprising, considering griffons couldn't depend on magic. Though Spike was amazed this had been the same place Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash had taken pictures of fifteen years prior.

After around a half-hour of walking and sightseeing the group came to the palace.

Unlike the palaces of Canterlot, The Crystal Empire, and Twilight's tree-castle, it was made of a dark stone that was almost the same color as a changeling's chitin. It was accented with pale blue and silver, leading Spike to wonder if Luna had had a hoof in the design.

Spike took note that there were more unnaturally pale griffons with blood-colored eyes. Two at the gate, two at the door, and a few in strategic places atop the castle's turrets and spires. Each of them had a weapon of some kind, ranging from swords, spears, claymores, axes, maces and bows.

Sombra seemed equally aware of the veritable net of security, though neither made any effort to say anything with Jay so close.

Also, the less Gilda and Fluttershy had to do with the darker reasons for their visit the better.

With Jay leading the pack the group had no trouble whatsoever getting inside. True to Gilda's statement earlier all the strange griffons saluted Jay as he passed, but none said anything. There were even more of them inside the castle, some of which seemed to be guards, while the others seemed to be mere servants or staff of one variety or another.

The entire palace didn't seem to have anyone at all within it besides the white griffons, the group of Equestrians, and the mysterious king of Griffonstone himself. Wherever he happened to be.

Eventually the group was stopped by Jay as they came to an even more opulent wing of the castle. There were five doors in the massive hallway altogether, one on either side and three on the end.

"Room on left belongs to Mrs.Fluttershy and Mrs.Gilda, room on right is for Mr.Dragon and Mr.Sombra. End left door is library, end right is music room, and the middle door is lounge. Gavin asks you not smoke in any room other than lounge, and wishes you to know there is also fully stocked bar.

"Jay's room is down hall and two left turns if you need something important. Servants have been told to knock when notifying you of meals and such. Rooms have buzzers to summon staff in case you want room service or housekeeping. You may come and go as you please during your stay, but brother wishes you to join him in dining hall for tonight at least." Jay explained as he opened the doors with a card of his own.

Each of the rooms was just as opulent as those in Canterlot Castle, and the suites each contained several rooms. Even Spike's generous proportions wouldn't be much of an issue with the over-sized luxurious suite.

Once Jay had left and the bags arrived everyone began settling in.

Or at least Fluttershy and Gilda were.

Spike and Sombra had more pressing concerns to address.

From within their bags Spike took a map out of a secret compartment. It was a complete map of the castle created by one of Luna's spies. A magical scan of the castle had yielded some interesting information.

"So, this place is so well protected it puts the ancient wards and seals Zecora and I put on the house to shame. Every single brick has a clay disk inside it with some kind of magic Celestia and Luna have never seen incorporated into it. They have some kind of cumulative effect or something, and they make this place pretty much indestructible.

"Then, there's some kind of even more secure room that runs down into the mountain. We don't even know how far. Then there's one enormous magic circle all the way around the castle grounds. Whatever this guy is hiding he's doing it right. I don't think I could break one of the walls here until I was a couple thousand years old." Spike explained in a worried and impressed fashion.

Sombra looked at the detailed map, seeing it a bit differently than Spike.

"I find it strange that we couldn't find a single decent image of this Gavin Eboncastle either. Despite inviting us with such a display of confidence and bravado it seems our host is quite paranoid. I think the question may very well be who or what he is hiding from, rather than what he is hiding." Sombra theorized.

Spike saw the logic in Sombra's words, but they only added to the questions and worries swimming around inside his mind. Sombra placed himself on the dragon-sized bed that had been provided for them and cuddled up to Spike. While he had no words to comfort Spike with, he let his presence do the job as well as it was able.

Spike seemed quite grateful for the brief relief of the stress of being in enemy territory. He couldn't help but feel that Sombra had quickly became a figure of permanence in his mind, and in his heart. There was a small flicker of doubt and guilt somewhere in the back of his mind, thinking that he was merely projecting that view onto Sombra so he wouldn't be lonely in the ages to come.

It wasn't loud, but it's voice rang out clearly through Spike's mind. He knew all the reasons he loved Sombra, even if he might have some difficulty listing them on the spot. The notion was easily quelled, but it would be there again sooner than later. It was just a lingering part of Spike's insecurity and he knew it.

He knew Sombra would always be the same, and there would be similar metaphorical demons running amok in his mind as well. But somehow it was the little bits of darkness hiding in the background that made life worth it while also making it miserable. Knowing pain let them appreciate the happiness all the more, and sharing the pain with one another only made the bond between Spike and Sombra stronger.

Before the two fully drifted off to sleep a knock came from the door.

Spike shot to attention and hurried to the door before cautiously opening it to reveal a white griffon in a maid's outfit.

"Dinner in a half-hour, your lordship." The maid curtsied politely.

Spike found the seriously dated behavior a bit unusual, but nonetheless thanked her for the notice.

After helping Sombra into his formal attire Spike set about altering his appearance. With a simple application of the now second-nature spell Clypeus had been kind enough to teach him Spike was ready.

Spike had opted for something other than the tuxedo this time around. As the group traversed the streets of Griffonstone, Spike had taken notice of what he assumed to be the latest fashion for males. A mid-length sleeved dress shirt underneath a vest, and the bracelet-like cuffs found upon the fetlocks of many a Canterlot socialite.

Instead of ordinary white and black Spike decided to match with Sombra, making a pale grey undershirt and cuffs and a maroon vest with thin white pinstripes. There was also a jet black tie with a silver clip beneath the vest for added flair.

Sombra was quite flattered with the gesture, but was unable to appropriately show his appreciation given the fact they were leaving shortly thereafter. Upon entering the hallway they found Fluttershy and Gilda had likewise dressed for dinner.

Fluttershy wore an elegant affair made up of different greens and brown accents, making it seem as though it had been woven from nature itself by some sort of benevolent fairy from a folktale. Given the mare's reputation as the purest soul who could communicate with nearly all the denizens of nature it seemed more likely than one might think.

Gilda took an interesting route and was wearing essentially the same ensemble as Spike, but in the more classic colors. She seemed more than a little annoyed with being forced to dress up, but Sombra was still having trouble deciphering what actually bothered Gilda and what was her tough-act.

Gilda noticed Sombra's gaze sit upon her for just a second too long, making the subject much clearer.

"I don't wear dresses. Too much frill and lace. Froufrou crap. I don't care if this guy is the new king, I'm wearing this or nothing." Gilda huffed.

Fluttershy of course was almost incapable of becoming genuinely angry with anyone and put a reassuring hoof on her wife's shoulder.

"Now Gilda, it's just this one meal. Then tomorrow morning we get to go and become parents. The king was very nice letting us stay here for the week before we head home, and we don't want to do anything to upset him. Not with our precious babies so close." Fluttershy reminded Gilda.

Sombra was genuinely impressed with how much compassion and kindness could carry in one mare's voice. The abrasiveness Gilda exuded at most times seemed to melt off of her like water off a duck's back. Spike had told Sombra of Fluttershy's stare being able to command savage beasts, but her voice seemed much more effective at present.

Without much delay, the group headed for the Dining Hall.

No one saw fit to question how Spike already knew the way, and none of the pale griffons seemed to have any intentions of impeding their walk about the castle.

Once they arrived in front of the hall the griffons on either side of the massive door banged their spears upon the marble floor. In what couldn't have been more than a second the doors swung open silently to reveal a grand room with high ceilings lit by candles, unlike the rooms they had seen before which had electric lighting.

There were three enormous tables each nearly as long as the room itself. They stretched nearly to a stage at the back of the room, with many banners from all the griffon clans hanging above it. The outer tables were white, and seated along the outer edges of each were more white griffons, forty-eight in total by Sombra's count.

The center table was as black as night with much finer chairs.

Above this table was a grand, if somewhat over-sized chandelier comprised of amethysts, diamonds, and the darkest blue sapphires Spike had ever seen. It too was lit up spectacularly, casting a sort of dark light about the room that was somehow warm and comforting at the same time.

At the head of the black table, there was a throne of silver and ebony.

Sitting in the grand chair was a male griffon roughly the size of Gilda. His presence would have been underwhelming, were it not for the tremendous scar running down his face. The scar was electric purple and seemed to radiate a sinister intent that sent shivers down Spike's spine.

The body of the griffon was dark in color, but not quite black. His head was a very light gray, and his talons were a bluish gray and finely manicured. The eye on his right was bright gold in color, while the eye on the left side of his face was a deep emerald green. Almost an exact match for Spike's eye. It seemed unnatural in appearance, and given the placement in relation to the strange scar.

This was most assuredly the king of New Griffonstone, as the air around them seemed to chill as they looked into his mismatched eyes. He radiated a cold heat that seemed to tell everyone in the immediate area that he was in charge. It was as if he were actually a dragon of great age sitting in his lair, and his visitors had stumbled into his hoard.

Yet just as quickly as the wave of dominance hit it was gone and an inviting smile found it's way to the king's beak.

"Good evening my welcomed guests!" The king boomed as he rose in his seat.

That seemed to have been something of a cue, as servants quickly filled the room from doors on either side of the stage. With them they carried plates, silverware, decanters full of fine wines and spirits, and of course enough food to feed an army.

The sounds and smells were almost overwhelming and the staff of pale griffons moved as if they were machines on tracks working in synchronicity around and with one another perfectly. In a matter of moments an entire feast had been laid out in front of them before they had even taken their seats.

Once the main table was attended two the waves of servers and servants parted and moved on to serve their pale comrades at the white tables.

"Come on then, the food will get cold if you dawdle." Gavin implored innocently.

Despite the oddness of the situation Gavin's voice was smooth and inviting and the food looked and smelled heavenly, even by the standards of people who had the privilege of sampling Spike's cooking on a regular basis.

Spike and Sombra instinctively took the spots nearest Gavin, just in case something were to happen. They were still a space away from him, as Jay and another griffon had taken up the nearest positions as security. Gilda placed herself beside Spike, and Fluttershy took her place beside Sombra, across from Gilda.

"There we are. I suppose it would be best to get introductions out of the way, and as host I will begin. I am the new king of Griffonstone, Gavin Eadric Eboncastle. Though, you were most likely already aware of that. You may address me however you see fit.

"To my right is my younger brother Jay, whom you've met. Jay relays my orders to the guards, dubbed the White Ravens and keeps the castle secure. To my left is the Chief of Castle Staff, Roderick Delainey. He keeps the palace running while I run the country. " Gavin explained.

With a motion of his claw, Gavin gestured towards Spike for him to continue in the same fashion.

"Uh, I'm Spike The Dragon, though I've been meaning to change my last name to 'Sparkle' for ages. I'm a Duke, with no specific duties other than those asked of me. I also have a permanent seat on the Equestria Games Council." Spike continued to be polite.

Gilda seemed to think the introductions were pointless, but she humored her host nonetheless.

"I'm Gilda of Clan Gruffeather, and I don't have any official titles other than being one of the founding members of the New Griffonstone Merchant's Guild." Gilda added in kind.

"Oh, um... Hello, Your Majesty. I'm Fluttershy Gruffeather. I'm the Element of Kindness, and a member of The Society For The Preservation of All Species, and a number of other charity organizations. I also have a degree in veterinary medicine and am a registered nurse certified to care for a number of species." Fluttershy said meekly.

Sombra quickly realized it was now his turn, and that his resume' was a little light. It took him a moment to decide what to say.

"My name is Sombra, and that is really all there is to say. I could defend or rebuke my past, but I see little point now that what's done is done." Sombra answered factually.

Spike's face showed both pride and worry at Sombra's somewhat curt introduction, but Gavin seemed indifferent to the tone.

"A pleasure to meet all of you. I shan't keep you from your meals any longer, but please feel free to converse amongst yourselves and me freely." Gavin thanked the group.

Everyone ate and drank freely, just as they had been bid.

Everything was just as good as their senses had led them to believe, and there was certainly no shortage of it. Dinner went surprisingly well, and Gavin was just as good a host as Celestia or Luna tended to be to nobility or even foreign dignitaries, and neither Spike nor Sombra could find anything fishy going on.

Neither were one to judge a book by it's cover, but no matter what Spike and Sombra still got a bad feeling in their guts from Gavin.

It wasn't until the dessert course that something interesting happened.

"Spike, Sombra. Would you care to join me in my study after dinner? I was just thinking it would be marvelous if we could expand upon the Equestria Games your country loves so dearly.

"I'd like to involve all the nations around the world, perhaps even hosting it in a different country each time? I ask as you, Spike, are both a council member and well connected with the princesses of Equestria and The Crystal Empire. If anyone were to be able to set such a thing in motion it would be you, Spike." Gavin proposed.

Sombra and Spike shared a look, both unsure what was to happen, yet knowing they were being purposefully baited.

With only a moment's hesitation Spike and Sombra gave each other a subtle nod before they answered.

"Sounds like a great idea. I'm sure we can get Celestia and Luna on board, and my uncle is way into competitive sports." Spike replied honestly.

"Excellent. I myself don't have much of a sweet tooth. I shall wait for you in the study. Roderick will show you the way. As for the Mrs. Gruffeathers, it was a pleasure meeting the both of you. I would be honored to host you whenever you find yourselves in the kingdom." Gavin said as he excused himself.

Gavin did a quick and courteous bow, Jay following suit and escorting his brother out of the room.

Roderick patiently waited for Spike and company to finish dessert, noticeably watching them under the guise of reading the evening paper. Once Gilda and Fluttershy headed back to their room for the night Roderick folded the paper under his arm and prompted for the couple to follow.

Strangely enough, Roderick seemed to be taking them in circles, but neither Spike or Sombra wanted to cause a fuss.

Just as they were about to slip away, the very same hallway they had passed through at least four times changed. There was now a large ebony door in the center of the hall, as if it had been there all along.

"This seems reminiscent of your study." Sombra mused uncomfortably.

Spike hated to agree because of the comparison, but nodded nonetheless.

"I shall take my leave. I am not permitted beyond this point." Roderick spoke for seemingly the first time in a great while, his tone a dry haze of a voice.

Once the pale griffon walked off with the speed of a much older person, Spike knocked upon the study door.

Ominously, the door creaked open on it's own and gave them a view of a dimly lit room.

Upon entering Spike and Sombra instinctively took in the scene.

It was a large room, easily twice the size of Spike's living room. There were many shelves filled with books and archaic scientific and magical apparatuses. A great many hunting trophies were displayed upon the back wall above a roaring fireplace, creatures Spike and Sombra recognized, but many more they couldn't identify.

The carpet was blood red and quite comfortable, and a desk of the darkest ebony dominated a corner of the windowless room. Sitting there in an equally dark chair was their host, drinking brandy from a crystal glass. His expression was pleased, with a distinct predatory streak.

"I cannot tell you how long I have waited to introduce myself to the two of you." Gavin hummed with a tone dripping in nostalgia and relief.

Spike ushered Sombra closer to him, feeling the air chill despite the fireplace's best efforts. It seemed as though Gavin was showing his true colors, and their was no doubt in either of their minds that he was up to no good.

"That's a little cryptic, don't you think?" Spike deadpanned.

Gavin smiled wider, barely able to contain his excitement. Sombra couldn't help but feel this was how Lyra would act were she to become a villain.

"Oh, just a little. It has been centuries since I've had anyone to monologue for. I've been away for so long, I could almost sing with happiness at being on my throne again." Gavin said with a flourish, clutching his claw to his chest dramatically.

"I take it that makes you an immortal as well?" Sombra asked, wondering just how many more beings like himself he would meet before all was said and done.

Gavin's smile dimmed, but didn't disappear completely. Setting his brandy down on a coaster, Gavin proceeded to mockingly knit his talons together and rest his elbows on his desk like a comic-book villain. Sombra had become rather fond of reading comics from Spike's extensive collection, and Gavin would have been right at home within the pages of a Batmare comic.

"Immune to aging, but not outright immortal. Though you would be hard pressed to slay me. Even if you succeeded, you'd be committing genocide." Gavin chuckled darkly.

Spike and Sombra both felt chills run down their spines, knowing that Gavin wasn't lying by the look in his eyes.

"As I said earlier, I am Gavin Eadric Eboncastle, the first and only. I was Griffonstone's fifth ruler, and every ruler since. I merely took to altering my appearance and names as time wore on. Someone would get suspicious if I never aged, never died, that sort of thing. I was forced to abdicate the throne by a certain organization, and have only now been able to return safely." Gavin continued.

Gavin left his guests to stew on his claims for a moment, taking another sip of his brandy and refreshing his glass from a crystal liquor decanter on the desk.

"What was that about genocide? Your life story is fascinating and all, but when you start putting threats like that out in the open my attention gets stuck there." Spike mockingly apologized.

Gavin didn't seem to take offense, in fact he seemed elated that Spike had asked.

"As I'm sure you are aware, griffons are born without magic. We didn't need to evolve such traits since all of us are fliers, naturally strong in most cases, and more often than not, cunning. Or at least smart enough or driven enough to succeed.

"However, as more and more species developed magic so did a rare few of griffons. I was the first, as far as I am aware. Though the others I knew of have long since passed away. I am the true pinnacle of our species' magical might, a blood-mage. We draw upon the power of life and death through the liquid essence that flows through the veins of ninety percent of the creatures of the Earth. It's potential is nearly endless, as long as one is skilled, and has the imagination... and stomach, for the work." Gavin began.

Once Gavin had finished his introduction he held up his clawed hands.

With the talon of his left pointer claw he sliced open the wrist of his right hand. No hesitation, and no flinching. Instead of pouring down out of the wound, the crimson ichor flowed upwards and formed a perfect sphere. Once it was about the size of an apple the wound seemed to close itself.

As the sphere levitated over Gavin's palm he waved his pointer talon through the air.

The blood responded in kind, following his commands. First it moved about in a river like a snake, before becoming a crystal, then a rose, and finally a devilishly sharp-looking blade. When the demonstration had ended, the blood seeped back into Gavin's body.

There's that weird magic that makes this place so indestructible. There must be blood mixed into those clay disks, imprinted with some kind of runes or something. I dunno if that's just creepy or brilliant. Spike thought to himself.

After a brief pause, Gavin continued with his tale.

"As I said, the gift is all too rare among my people. Which is why I felt obligated to try and pass it on for the greater good of my kin. I used my power to create a disease out of my own blood-cells, an airborne pathogen. I used it to kill off at least one-hundred thousand of my own people in a plague spoken of as legend today. The Red Death. But all my sons and daughters were spared since they shared my blood.

"None of my children had the same mothers, I made certain of it. With great sacrifice, and great planning, my thirty offspring married into the then decimated thirty clans to spread my genes to the rest of the species. This was well over two-thousand years ago. Every single griffon alive today shares my blood in some fashion, though it appears the condition isn't hereditary."

Gavin seemed to let his age show for a moment. There was a deep sense of regret from the look produced by his golden eye, while the other showed nothing. Exactly what Gavin was thinking was a mystery, but it seemed he at least felt some remorse for his actions.

Though the brief flicker of decency was gone by the time the griffon blinked.

"The experiment was far from a failure though, instead it provided me with artificial immortality and healing to match my agelessness. I linked the entirety of the griffons sharing my blood to me when I returned. Now any time I become injured the healing force required is drawn from my descendants. Thanks to their numbers being in the fifty-million range, they lose only a fraction of a millisecond off of their lifespans.

"Over the next thirty years the changes I plan to make to griffon society will increase their lifespans dramatically anyway, so on the whole they get the better end of the deal. And now their glorious leader will reign forever. Isn't that lovely? It took me ages to complete the blood binding spell, but I had centuries to plan my return while in hiding. Now as long as there are griffons, there will be me pulling the strings from the shadows." Gavin explained, sounding all too prideful.

Sombra felt sick to his stomach, as did Spike. However Spike's sudden nausea was far overshadowed by the rage boiling to the surface. There was fire threatening to escape Spike jaws, the pure hatred for Gavin made manifest. Gavin saw the pure emotion forcing Spike towards his baser instincts, but the looming threat of being mutilated by a dragon seemed to bother him about as much as having to refill his own brandy.

Sombra couldn't muster the desire to stop Spike from tearing Gavin apart if he so chose, seeing the logic in destroying the monstrous tyrant.

"I should mention that if I so choose I can draw life from one griffon specifically. Or two, or even a group. Like Gilda, or those adorable tykes Fluttershy is looking forward to meeting so much. But by all means, rend me asunder, burn me to a crisp. I'll be back in a matter of hours, and you'll have killed innocents instead of me. regenerating from something like that will consume at least one lifetime. Possibly two." Gavin taunted.

Spike's flames slowly went out, even though Sombra could still see the tremendous murder-lust in his lover's eyes. There was no winning in the current situation, and Spike knew that. It felt like a knife to the heart, but Spike was forced to let the monster in front of him continue to draw breath.

Sombra was likewise ready to jump to action, but he kept a marginally cooler head.

"I think it would be best if I we got to the point of this visit." Sombra exclaimed tensely.

Gavin sighed, reaching into his desk drawer.

From within he retrieved a rough and unrefined gemstone bright yellow in color. It was positively thrumming with power, glowing rhythmically with bluish-white energy. It was quite clearly the gem of electricity, the last of the natural elements Spike could obtain without the aid of a master.

To Spike and Sombra's surprise, Gavin merely tossed the gem to Spike. The unexpected act caused Spike to nearly fumble the stone, but after an embarrassing juggle he caught the unique jewel. It felt as if he was holding a beating heart, but much faster, like the heart of a hummingbird. The vibrations weren't very strong, but quite noticeable.

Even the air around the stone had been electrically charged, forcing Sombra's fur to stand on end.

"You're just giving it to us?" Spike asked in disbelief.

"Of course I am. I likely know more of Dootha than either of you. If Dootha is resurrected in full he will set out to destroy all life in this world. I may be a monster, but I will do anything for the griffons to survive. My people will live to see the end of time if I have anything to say about it.

"You two however are the only ones that can kill the old fart. I'm always on the winning team, so if I've allied myself with you you should live up to my expectations. Though I have a favor to ask, if you wouldn't mind. As a show of appreciation? Not to mention the countless unknowing hostages I have." Gavin replied slyly.

"I'm not killing anyone for you." Spike quickly stated, Sombra nodding his agreement.

Gavin rolled his mismatched eyes, seemingly growing bored with Spike's hostility.

"The only person you're likely to encounter on this errand has been dead for nearly eleven centuries. I want the two of you to venture down into the Abyssal Abyss and retrieve the Idol of Boreas which was stolen from me by that brute Arimaspi. While my approval ratings are high, there are still many who aren't fond of the rapidly growing kingdom I have risen up from the ashes.

"If I show them the recovered idol then I will become legend. Again... Anyway, while Fluttershy and Gilda are off adopting their future children, you will retrieve my treasured idol. I'll even sweeten the pot. Give the two of you some incentive." Gavin explained, getting up from his seat for the first time since Spike and Sombra had arrived.

Throwing caution to the wind, Gavin walked right up to Spike and Sombra.

With a glare from Gavin's emerald colored eye, Sombra dropped to the floor.

Spike was quick to respond, grabbing him off of the floor and running every cursory check he could think of. Sombra's eyes were dilated, his breathing shallow, and his legs limp. It was around thirty seconds before Sombra's eyes blinked, and the ashen stallion returned to the land of consciousness.

"Sombra? Are you alright? How many fingers am I holding up?!" Spike panicked, looking into Sombra's eyes and jamming a claw in his face.

"Er... four? What just happened?" Sombra answered correctly through his confusion.

Spike looked toward the villainous griffon with such blood-lust that the room felt heavier for it.

"Now, now, I just gave him a little pick-me-up. If you weren't aware, the natural elements of darkness and light take different shapes for everyone. For me, I drew the short straw. Blood magic is infinitely more useful in my opinion... Regardless, I can awaken the sleeping power within others, so long as it's dark. Sombra's insides are as dark as they come. I couldn't see the bottom of that abyss, even with this eye I risked so much to obtain." Gavin explained, placing a claw over his unnatural eye.

Spike didn't seem to notice the look Gavin was giving him, he was far more concerned with Sombra. If what Gavin claimed was true then Sombra was full of dark magic. A magic Spike didn't yet have a working understanding of. Magic that was Dootha's beginning before he betrayed his family and the deities that had once watched over the world.

Worry weighed heavily on Spike's mind, mixing with the anxiety knowing he was currently powerless to stop Gavin.

Gavin rolled his mismatched eyes, seeing Spike was becoming too frazzled to focus.

"Don't worry about Dootha waking up if your magic awakens, Sombra. The old fart is still sawing logs, and it will be at least another year before he stirs if things remain as they are. Dootha's might is still infinitely greater, but I can see why he took you as a vessel. I would love to know who you were before playing meat-puppet. Your current power seems to be only a fraction of what you should be capable of, but I think we can attribute that to your missing horn. Pony magic has always been rooted in specific body parts like hooves, wings, and horns after all. Regardless, with time you should come to see just how powerful you actually are, Sombra." Gavin explained.

Spike was a bit relieved, but blew black smoke into Gavin's face as a small sample of the bottomless depths of hate roiling about in Spike's volcanic insides.

Gavin coughed a bit as he fanned the offending smog away.

"Yes, yes. I deserve that. You can leave now. I want to make sure the pair of you get plenty of rest. After you bring me my trinket, Grandpa will tell you children a story about a big bad cat and his friends who make dangerous toys." Gavin promised with a childish sneer.

Spike wanted to ask for clarification, but he had had about as much as he could stomach of Gavin for one night. Or one lifetime, but beggars couldn't be choosers. He put Sombra back on the floor and the lightning stone under his wing. He needed to leave as quickly as possible.

There was no other way to be certain he wouldn't try to murder the technically immortal tyrant.

Spike had never wanted to hurt anyone so badly before. Yet the rational part of his brain somehow managed to reign him in.

That rational segment was currently Sombra, who had placed a hoof on his hand.

The contact was just barely enough to keep the beast inside Spike caged, and in a somewhat immature fashion Spike gripped Sombra in his tail and stormed out of Gavin's study like an irrate toddler. The segment of wall covering the indestructible bricks cracked and chipped as the door was slammed, but Gavin could do nothing but smile.

"Such a lovely couple. I should have company more often." Gavin cackled to himself as he returned to his brandy.

It only took the enraged Spike a few minutes to stomp back to the suite, almost sickened by merely being under Gavin's roof. Spike thought the international incident the assault would cause could be justified, but the loss of griffon life was inexcusable. Somehow, someday, he would depose Gavin, but there were more pressing issues at hoof.

Once back on the bed Sombra reached into the inner pocket of his coat, pulling out a few Lyra-made joints.

Spike actually cracked a smile and eagerly accepted one. He could already feel some of the accumulated stress of the evening burn away, leaving pale blue smoke in it's place. At least until Sombra took back the joint.

Spike stared down at him in confusion.

"I imagined there would be some frustrating discourse, though hardly imagined all this. These are quite good at 'taking the edge off' as you like to say. Though I doubt a couple of smuggled poison joke cigarettes will quell your anger." Sombra explained apologetically.

Spike opened his mouth to say something, but Sombra put his hoof over Spike's mouth.

"Which is why we're saving them until after we've ruined Gavin's sheets. Maybe even the bed."

"I love you so much." Spike told Sombra as he shed a single tear of liquid pride.

"I love you too, Spike. Now, help me out of these clothes."

Author's Note

Gavin is a mish-mash of villains I adore. Nicklaus Michealson from Vampire Diaries, David Xanatos from Gargoyles, maybe a little Sosuke Aizen from Bleach, Orochimaru from Naruto, and some Alpha from the Men In Black Animated Series in the 90's. Long story short, he's about as loveable as a big bag of broken glass and barbed wire. Somehow I really like writing him though.

That probably says some things about me as a person... Hmm.

I bet you guys are wondering about the pale griffons, right? And how Jay is still alive, even though Gavin is thousands of years old? And all the other stuff that probably doesn't make all that much sense yet?

We'll get to it. It's gonna be a couple chapters, but yeah. Next time our heroes are going down into the Abyss to get Gavin's idol. Spooky bottomless casm adventures await!

So, as promised here's the reward pic of Spike's ancestor Seifa. I already posted it in a blog, but I wanted to be sure everyone got to see it.

Seifa, the third eldest child of Dramaal the first dragon. Out of devotion to the water goddess Muvubae he traded his wings for the ability breathe underwater. After that the magic permeating his being changed him to better suit his chosen enviroment. While he is still quite capable of walking on land, his fire is weak as a result of his ties to water. He perished to Dootha's minions within the water temple hidden in the worlds largest swampland.

Anyway, thank you for your continued support! I hope everyone is having an alright time so far this year. I'll see everyone in two weeks, or some of you next week in the Q&A. Take care!

Staring Into The Abyss

Despite not getting all that much sleep the previous night, Spike and Sombra were both quite fulfilled from their time in the bedroom. After a long hot shower the two headed to the Dining Hall to refuel before attempting the errand that had been forced upon them. There was no telling exactly what would happen once they headed down into the abyss, so they wanted to be ready.

On top of the veritable feast of breakfast dishes Spike consumed, there was one small, but extremely significant addition. In the excitement and anger of the previous night Spike had neglected to devour the electric gem Gavin had given them. Spike devoured the strange glowing stone in a chorus of crunching noises, looking excited at the prospect of wielding a new element.

In no time at all it was gone, but Spike soon found his tongue lolling out of his mouth involuntarily.

"Uh... Muh vaith ith num. Ah cun feew duh elegtridity (My face is numb. I can feel the electricity)." Spike attempted to say.

"Ah. Temporary facial paralysis. I suppose that is to be expected, since you essentially just consumed lightning. I wish I had a camera to preserve how absurd you look right now." Sombra giggled quite uncharacteristically.

As if some minor deity had happened to hear the fervent desire in Sombra's innocent request the telltale flash of a camera went off somewhere behind Sombra.

Spike and Sombra turned to see Gilda holding a camera on a strap around Fluttershy's neck. In a matter of second a perfect Polaroid of Spike's momentary silly expression was produced and stowed away in Fluttershy's saddlebag.

"We'll get you a copy of that one when we're back in Equestria. The rest of the film is for the kids though." Gilda told the pair smugly.

Spike rolled his jaw experimentally as the feeling returned to his face. The unexpected effects of the gem were wearing off quickly as his body acclimated to the new magic.

"I bet you two are excited. It's the big day." Spike exclaimed, looking into the eyes of the parents-to-be.

Gilda seemed nervous, almost scared even. Spike knew she wasn't convinced she'd be a great parent, but he had met enough people in his time to tell who would be good in what situation. Though he had a fair share of help, being raised by ponies who carried the dominant traits of their personalities tattooed on their rear ends.

Regardless, Spike was sure Gilda would be a perfect tough-but-fair parent, even if she found herself walking on eggshells at first.

Fluttershy was nervous, excited, and already perpetually in the mindset of a loving mother. The only worries Spike had were that Fluttershy would want to adopt every child in the orphanage upon seeing them. Or that Fluttershy wouldn't be able to stop herself from spoiling the kids absolutely rotten.

But Gilda would inevitably balance things out. As a couple they complimented each other very well, what with them being complete opposites.

Sombra was both comforted and caught off guard by the downright paternal look in Spike's eyes. Despite being younger than either Fluttershy or Gilda Spike took immense pride in seeing them grow. It was a trait that must have developed itself when Spike came to terms with his unlimited potential lifespan.

Spike wasn't merely looking at his loved ones, he was looking beyond them and into the future. Their children, and their children's children, and so on. New memories to add to his hoard of love and devotion. Living jewels more valuable to Spike than anything else in the world.

"We're nervous, but we've been preparing for this for so long. I read every book on parenting in Twilight's library, and I already bought them all sorts of toys and outfits." Fluttershy cooed excitedly.

"And I baby-proofed everything, after I built more rooms onto the cottage. Worth it though. What are you two gonna do all day while we're gone? More hob-nobbling with the big wigs?" Gilda added.

Sombra and Spike had foreseen the question coming up, having been in this sort of situation many times.

"We're gonna go to the Abyssal Abyss and get Gavin the Idol of Boreas. He gave us the electric gemstone I needed up front, so we're gonna pay him back." Spike explained, not really lying.

Gilda seemed a bit surprised, but she just shrugged.

She hadn't lived in Griffonstone since before the sudden renovations and upgrades Gavin implemented. While the homeland would always be important, Equestria was now where her heart considered home. It was the country that her children would be raised in.

"Feh. I guess all the old-timers are still obsessed with that thing. Good luck finding it though. They say nobody has ever come back from the bottom of the abyss, but that's probably just an old wives' tale." Gilda warned.

"Old-timers we may be, but Idol of Boreas is part of griffon heritage. Brother is right to want it back."

The group turned to see they had been joined by Jay, looking as chipper as usual.

Spike couldn't help but feel uneasy in Jay's presence, knowing his brother's true identity and past deeds. Sombra was likewise on edge, but neither showed the apprehension outwardly. Gilda and Fluttershy weren't any the wiser, and that was how it needed to stay.

"Good morning, all. Brother wishes for me to accompany you into the abyss. I am prepared to leave whenever you are ready." Jay told Spike and company with a bow.

The unnecessary gesture only served to annoy the couple, but they couldn't risk declining the offer.

As Fluttershy and Gilda sat down to breakfast the newly formed trio left through the main gates.

Not wanting to waste time, Spike carried Sombra as he and Jay flew. The abyss was a fair distance from the settled areas of the mountainous kingdom of New Griffonstone, and the temperature was significantly lower. Sombra was quite grateful for his scarf, though it's power was relative to Spike's own thermal tolerances.

The chill of the cold nation's skies seemed to bit too much for Spike's boiling insides to completely counteract. Sombra was however unfazed, having thick fur due to his time in the Crystal Empire.

Eventually the group came to the abyss, which had been fenced around for safety reasons.

Fortunately Spike didn't need to resort to tearing the chain-link fence apart. Jay produced a key, opening a large section. Spike saw the gap was wide enough to accommodate his full size and released the cloaking spell. Being at his biggest was a necessary precaution for the unknown threats awaiting them.

First there was the matter of confirming a known threat.

With a lightning-fast motion of his tail, Spike wrapped Jay in a powerful hold.

Jay resisted the hold briefly, but even a griffon of his size couldn't compete with the crushing power in Spike's python-like tail. He was caught, and he was completely at Spike's mercy.

With a quick gout of fire, Spike summoned Sombra's sword. They hadn't been able to bring it into the country in their bags, but there weren't any security checks beyond the borders. Once the weapon clattered to the ground Sombra wasted no time equipping himself and drawing the sword.

"We'd like to trust you, Jay. But your brother has us a little on edge. We know how he's still alive, or at least a lot of it. But what about you, and the other White Ravens? Are you taking life from other griffons too? Are they?" Spike asked, looking Jay directly in the eyes.

Jay frowned deeply, dropping his happy facade.

"No. Jay and the ravens are not like Brother. Brother's magic keeps Ravens half alive, but Jay and his comrades are all dead inside." Jay spat contemptuously.

Jay struggled to free his arms and extended the talons on either hand, plunging them into his chest.

Spike and Sombra were shocked to say the least, but the horror-show had only just begun. Without so much as flinching, Jay pulled his flesh backward to reveal disturbingly clean insides. Everything seemed to be in order, but it was as though Jay had no blood whatsoever. More disturbing still was the red light shining out from behind Jay's ribs.

"Brother keeps our hearts alive in jars, using us as puppets to his will. Jay and Roderick are only ravens with free will. Roderick is actually our uncle... He loves his family, in sick twisted way. But the rest are soldiers and staff Brother liked in days before he became like this.

Gavin has always been strange, and no sense of morals... But something happened to brother, over a thousand years ago. It was very near fall of Discord. Brother went away on business, then came back with half his face terribly injured. The next day Idol of Boreas stolen, and Brother put us Ravens on ice." Jay revealed.

Once his explanation was through Jay let the halves of his flesh go, which settled into place. A force which resembled red electricity showed through the wound, knitting the relatively minor wound back together. The cosmetic damage was easily restored, Jay looking as he had before.

"Brother is paranoid. He cannot trust anyone. White Ravens cannot betray him. Jay can only tell you this because Gavin allows it. He knew you would be wary of me. I cannot forgive what he has done to us, himself, or our race, but he is still family. Blood is blood, even when twisted and perverted by magic." Jay sighed.

Spike placed Jay back on the ground, feeling like a heel for being so hostile with him.

"I'm sorry. I don't really think there's anything we can do to stop your brother. He's kinda got us by the bits right now." Spike apologized.

Sombra seemed just as pennant and defeated as Spike, but as he hung his head an idea formed in the back of his mind.

"Your brother intends to impart some knowledge to us when we retrieve the Idol. Perhaps it might shed some light on whatever happened to change him into what he is today? Since you still possess a portion of your free will you could stay and listen with us. We would be relieved to help you at least that much. I have a sense of foreboding that tells me Dootha is involved, making it our problem to deal with as well."

Sombra's words seemed to catch Jay by surprise, which could be said of Spike as well. Sombra seemed to be taking Dootha's wrongs a bit too personally, but Spike could see why. Even if Sombra knew the actions of Dootha weren't his responsibility he felt a tie to them. A subconscious need to take responsibility.

While admirable, Spike was worried that Sombra would get in over his head if he tried to fix all of the wrongs.

Still, helping Jay in a relatively low-risk manner was sweet, and Spike himself could be there to make sure everything was fine.

After getting mentally prepared and discussing just how to descend into the abyss, Spike grabbed hold of Jay and Sombra. Without much warning Spike jumped over the edge, carefully grabbing the ledge with his free arm and nearest foot's claws. It was a much longer drop than the grand staircase down to the Tree of Harmony, but Spike stuck fast to the rocks.

Though the inconsistent shape of the abyss wall required a bit of earth magic to ensure a safe descent.

It took an absurdly long time to reach the bottom, and all three of them felt the air change as they got further down. It was easy enough to explain away thanks to the depth at first, but as they got even further down it became clear it was unnatural.

When they finally hit solid ground it was impossible to see even anything, even with Spike's draconian vision. Even with a trio of green fire wisps, it was impossible to see more than three feet ahead of you. Which was to say nothing of the dampening effects on the other senses.

The air was almost cold enough to be freezing, and in general breathing was a chore. It was as though the gravity and atmosphere of the abyss belonged to another world. The thick syrupy feel made one think they were draped in a thin, yet heavy cloak. Everything about the experience was entirely suffocating.

Were the trio of them normal adventurers the rumors of no one ever returning might ring true.

Though surviving and thriving were two entirely different things.

"Holy hell... This is not what I expected. I feel like we're on the moon or something." Spike managed to say.

"Is heavy here... Do not like it." Jay agreed.

Spike looked over to see how Sombra was faring, but was shocked at what he saw.

Sombra was prancing about as if he were light as a feather. Contrary to Spike and Jay's reaction to the abyss, Sombra seemed more energetic and confident than before. Something about the unnatural dark had revitalized Sombra to the point of elation. It was as if Sombra had just entered his natural habitat.

Yet when Sombra saw Spike and Jay being beaten down by the very same force his expression turned to one of worry.

"Perhaps... Gavin was right about there being darkness within me. Whatever is producing this haze of shadow has me feeling right at home, where the two of you are suffering." Sombra deflated.

Sombra purposely had avoided talking about Gavin's tampering at breakfast. Spike knew it was because Sombra feared he was some kind of villain, with or without Dootha. It was something of a valid concern, even though Sombra had decided what sort of person he wanted to be. Spike would just have to remind him of that fact.

"Sombra, just remember who you are. Whoever you were, your a good person now. Whatever you remember, or whatever we find out, you know who you are now. Who you want to be." Spike reminded Sombra.

Sombra nodded, allowing a smile to force it's way onto his face.

"You're right of course... But I forget that from time to time. For now, I suppose I should take the lead. Unless either of you feel you are more physically capable at present." Sombra agreed, fully intending to take advantage of his boost.

Neither Spike or Jay saw fit to deny Sombra the position of leader right now, being as weakened as they were by the dark atmosphere.

Sombra marched forward, his fireball trailing shortly behind. In addition to his immunity to the disturbing atmosphere it seemed Sombra could see, even though Spike and Jay were forced to carefully watch their steps. Spike and Jay followed the fireball closely, as Sombra's naturally dark color scheme rendered him incredibly hard to distinguish in the unnatural void.

It seemed there was nothing living in the darkness, likely because whatever was generating the powerful atmosphere made it impossible.

It was entirely silent too, the only sounds being the heavy breathing of the group and their footsteps.

They walked for what seemed like hours until Sombra stopped abruptly. In the deafening silence Spike could actually hear Sombra's heart beating rapidly. Whatever was in the darkness ahead of them clearly had Sombra on edge.

"Sombra? What's wrong?" Spike asked, trying to see ahead of him and feel for anything odd on the ground.

As soon as Spike took another step forward a familiar crunch met his ears.

Picking up the now fragmented object Spike knew what it was by touch alone.

"Bones."

Sombra barely registered the fact that Spike had spoken to him.

He was staring at a veritable valley of bones. Not only bones, but nearly all of them seemed to belong to complete skeletons. There were also a great many bones that were broken, or even crushed to bits. So much so that there was a layer of chips and fragments covering the ground.

Most seemed to be griffons, and there were remnants of what must have been weapons, armor, and climbing gear scattered about.

Fallen adventurers that had tried to recover the Idol of Boreas.

Sombra had seen such a scene once before in the airborne temple, but this was different. Among the uncountable numbers of skeletons there were some who had quite recently been among the living. The stench of death and decay didn't seem to travel to Spike or Jay in the unnaturally thick atmosphere of the abyss, but it was all around Sombra.

"I think I'm going to be sick." Sombra eventually replied.

Spike walked forward, his senses becoming immersed in the same air as Sombra was.

Spike had long since grown accustomed to the scent of death as a hunter, but he realized Sombra had much less experience.

Sombra swallowed his urge to vomit, carefully marching forward. Despite everything, Sombra knew there was still a task at hoof. He was certain to avoid stepping on any sort of recognizable or complete bones, hoping to go without disrespecting the fallen adventurers.

Spike and Jay continued on the grim march behind Sombra until the macabre scene ended.

The darkness and oppressive atmosphere seemed to simply vanish at a certain point.

The clearing was still dark, but only in the normal sort of way one would expect to see at the bottom of an abyss. The group could even see a small amount of sunlight filtering down. It was cast directly upon the very object that the group had set out in search of. The Idol of Boreas, a solid gold wing-like swirl based around a jewel reportedly full of magic collected from the sun itself.

The one thing which could truly bring the griffon together as a people.

"Is just as beautiful as Jay remembers." Jay said excitedly.

Before Spike or Sombra could stop him Jay took wing and rushed forward into the obvious trap. Jay speedily retrieved the idol, stopping to bask in the faint golden light of the national treasure. He even went as far as holding it aloft, as if reclaiming the idol in the eyes of the heavens above.

From behind a rock formation a rush of shadows, or some kind of cloud of darkness shot towards Jay.

Jay was launched into a wall and fell to the ground in a broken heap, the idol falling to the ground with a clatter. While the magic instilled into him by Gavin immediately began fixing Jay, it seemed as though it was going to take some time. Jay was barely recognizable, a testament to the horrid shade that attacked him's power.

In the meantime Spike and Sombra would be forced to deal with the shade, no doubt the source of the malevolent darkness permeating the abyss.

The shadows coalesced into a vague shape, shifting and growing until it began to become more defined. While much of the shadowy presence sank to the ground the upper portion soon began branching into the recognizable shape of arms.

Suddenly it was as if all the darkness of the abyss was flowing into the clearing, joining with the shadowy figure that had assaulted Jay. The chaotic flurry of shadows whisked past Spike and Sombra, taking mere seconds to travel the unknowable distance of the abyss's bottom level. The visage of the creature became cleared and clearer the more dark power filled it's being.

In the span of thirty seconds everything was over.

The abyss had been reversed, the clearing now full of darkness and the rest in the state of an ordinary chasm.

Standing before Spike and Sombra was a bipedal monstrosity the same size as Spike, if not a bit larger. Bones could be seen through the darkness, and a horrid skull slipped out of the shade's chest. It had great spiral ram horns, and one enormous eye. It would have been disturbing enough, but the eye was electric green and red.

Even though it was the strange horizontal pupil of a goat, it was clearly the sign of Dootha. The purple miasma flowed about it's shadowy form instead of it's eye, but it was easily recognizable. This strange beast was as servant of evil, shrouded in the power responsible for so much pain and destruction.

"Arimaspi. The goat-thing that stole the idol. Seems like he's been guarding it from beyond the grave. Whenever anyone touches the idol he must wake up and do away with them." Spike pieced together.

"I would think death might have stopped it, but I suppose it wasn't quite up to the task. I should hope we fair better. Though I doubt this brute will go easily on us." Sombra growled through the handle of his sword.

At a glance it was easy to see that Jay would be useless for the duration of the coming battle. While Jay seemed responsive his limbs and his wings were still broken beyond the point of even most magical healing. It would be some time before he could be accountable for anything.

For the meantime the specter that had once been Arimaspi seemed content to stare at them, still guarding the Idol of Boreas.

Spike and Sombra were both on guard, ready for battle. Yet Arimaspi seemed no more threatened by them than he did Jay in his current condition. He seemed particularly interested in Sombra, a thought that sent a chill down Sombra's spine.

Purple dragon... Sickly... Weak... Unimportant... Arimaspi declared.

The phantom's voice was like ice in a blender, cold and rough with an unnatural growl nearly overshadowing his words.

Pony feels familiar.... Do I know you pony? ... Is pony after Idol of Boreas? Did the order send you to collect Idol, so Arimaspi can finally rest?

Arimaspi seemed to fade out of existence briefly, reappearing just inches in front of Sombra. Sombra could only freeze on the spot in response, trying to process what was going on. Though Arimaspi had no breath Sombra could feel miasma brushing against his fur.

It was cold, and the contact reminded Sombra of the deep dark solitude of his time beneath the ice. It stunk of the death in the abyss and a feeling of hopelessness. It was so familiar, and so very sickening to Sombra.

Fortunately his fear of Arimaspi outweighed his hatred for Dootha and his influence.

It took Sombra a moment to process the phantom's words, what little sense they made.

"Yes, I am from The Order. You are quite late in your task of delivering the idol to us. I have come to relieve you of your duty." Sombra lied in as charismatic and villainous of a tone he could fake.

Spike got a chill down his spine, though not the same sort he got from Arimaspi. Spike internally cursed himself for his continued attraction to what he affectionately referred to as Sombra's 'villainous voice'. It had made more than a few appearances in the bedroom.

Thankfully Spike was able to keep his senses under control as Arimaspi was still processing Sombra's words.

Arimaspi faded out again, reappearing behind the idol.

Spike and Sombra shared a relieved smile, the last-minute ploy seeming to have paid off. At least until Arimaspi grabbed the idol and absorbed it into his body of writhing shadows and miasma. The flow of Arimaspi's unnatural body became much more violent, and the miasma redoubled.

Arimaspi... Relieved of duty?! No...! You never destroy Arimaspi! Arimaspi defeat death! Arimaspi defeat everyone! Arimaspi roared.

"Well, I for one enjoyed your performance." Spike tried to console Sombra as he readied himself for combat.

Spike had no intention of holding back during this fight, Arimaspi being already deceased and confirmed as a minion of Dootha.

With very little warning Spike took in a great volume of air, preparing a blast of fire. This time however it was different. Spike's body began crackling with green electricity, which seemed to be drawn into Spike's maw with the air. The power Spike was giving off was warping the air, distorting Arimaspi's view.

Arimaspi seemed to rethink his previous statement of Spike being of no concern, fading out and reappearing directly in front of Spike.

This was however a grave mistake on the gargantuan specter's part.

With a sound Sombra could only compare to a powerful bass note from one of Lyra's records Spike made his move. Instead of a jet of emerald flames a beam of greenish white-hot plasma shot from Spike's jaws and tore through Arimaspi like a water spigot through a single sheet of tissue paper. The shade was dispersed throughout the immediate area, and his skull fell to the ground.

The massive bone had a hole the size of an oil drum shot through it's right side, the edges of which were burning embers.

The abyss itself took similar damage, the wall missing a straight line as far as the eye could see.

"That... Was so fucking cool. It used way more mana than I would have liked, but I think the results speak for themselves." Spike laughed triumphantly.

When Spike turned to see Sombra he was met with a look of disbelief, and possibly a touch of hostility.

"Can you not feel that? He isn't gone. You seem to have just agitated him. He'll reform himself very soon." Sombra assured Spike.

The shadows which lingered just above the ground like early morning fog began to drift towards the skull. They seemed to lift the injured bone off the ground, spinning a weaving around it in an effort to amass their power again. Before long, the bones hiding in the darkness could be seen reassembling themselves as black and purple shadows and miasma rebuilt their master.

The eye reappeared in the incomplete socket, and a sudden resurgence of miasma began reforming the bone.

Just as Sombra had said, despite the sheer destructive power of Spike's plasma fire Arimaspi was no worse for the wear.

"That's insane. How are we supposed to fight him? I can't scratch or bite a ghost, and I don't know light magic. We can't touch him." Spike exclaimed, feeling quite frazzled.

"Keep your composure. He seems disoriented and not very bright in general. Despite being intangible he was afraid of your attack, as if he forgot his condition. I believe we can get the idol from him and flee if we play it smart." Sombra pointed out.

Spike took a deep breath and tried to calm his nerves. He couldn't bring himself to take his eyes off of Arimaspi, but he was keeping a cooler head at the very least.

"Okay, let's make it happen Cap'n. What do you think we should do?" Spike asked, ready to follow orders.

Sombra wasn't used to being in charge, but he quickly examined their surroundings and tried to form a plan.

"Alright, ignite my sword like in training. Then try and dissuade him with something big. If he forgets he's incorporeal he might try and block or flee. Hopefully we can gauge his reactions and go from there. We must keep away from his attacks. Jay can attest to that." Sombra suggested.

Spike quickly applied the necessary magic to Sombra's sword, his way of agreeing to the plan.

Sombra's sword certainly looked wicked enough once lit, ready to cleave anything and everything in twain. Spike followed Sombra in a charge, Spike scooping up handfuls of rubble with his claws as he ran. He didn't want to touch Arimaspi with his bare claws, and he had yet to try earth magic as an attack.

As soon as there was enough earth to fill Spike's tremendous hands he propelled the gravel-sized bits through Arimaspi's shadowy form like buckshot.

The first handful shot straight through and elicited a pained roar from the phantom beast. The second handful however didn't seem to penetrate the shadowy mass. As with the first attack, the gravel launch seemed to serve no purpose other than to anger the deceased monstrosity.

Sombra's sword was grabbed mid swing, the fire and the impossibly sharp blade going ignored.

It was clear Sombra and Spike were both outmatched, as Spike was caught off guard as well when Arimaspi stretched his arm and grabbed the dragon. For the first time in a great while, Spike found himself being thrown about as if he were still a whelp.

Sombra had dropped his sword as soon as it was clear it would be ineffective. Unfortunately even then he was fated not to escape as Arimaspi grabbed him as well just as soon as his hand was dragon free.

Idol belongs to Gavin... Gavin sends you to steal it back... Gavin's lackeys... Gavin betrayed us... Gavin needs to pay! You pay for Gavin's betrayal!

Arimaspi's broken psyche and ramblings did little to assuage the fear creeping up on Sombra's confidence. The sudden sound of straining metal did even less, as Sombra realized Arimaspi was doing what should have been impossible. Whether it was strength Arimaspi had while alive or part of his unnatural existence it was unclear, but Sombra's sword was breaking.

With a sound that Sombra would never forget, his prized possession shattered into several pieces.

Sombra honestly had no idea which hurt more. The loss of the weapon, the very first gift Spike or anyone had ever given him, or the act of being speared with the end shard of the sword itself. Sombra's vision quickly became a field of red, which soon faded into black.

Everything was going dark. Thoughts, feeling in every part of his body, and even his emotions. Everything was being swallowed up. Sombra's last thought was a fleeting curiosity. Wondering if what he was experiencing was anything like what Spike and Jay had experienced in the abyss.

All there is, is darkness. All I am is darkness.

Author's Note

Don't hate me yet. Things get better.

I'm releasing this chapter in two halves, one directly after the other. Mostly because I really wanted to use the titles, and to build up some drama. I dunno.

Gilda didn't manage to grab the idol, so Arimaspi didn't wake up BTW.

Even still, updates will continue as usual since I'm counting this one and the one right after as one. So next week will be a Q&A, then the next Friday after that will be a regular chapter. So yeah, without further ado, I'll let you get right to the next bit.

The Abyss Stares Back

"Sombra!"

Spike had just recovered from being slammed into the rock wall of the abyss in time to see Sombra impaled through the head with a shard of his own sword.

Spike's mind involuntarily switched off a number of primary functions in that instant. It was a natural feature of a dragon's amygdala, often referred to as the 'lizard brain' of even mammalian creatures. It handled the most primal of instincts and responses in even the most evolved species, but a dragon's was special.

It could override other functions to devote more energy into raining hell-fire and bloody gore upon whoever had wronged the dragon at a nearly spiritual level.

Spike moved faster than he had ever moved before, and despite his battered and bruised condition he landed a solid hit upon Arimaspi. A slash with such force and speed that Arimaspi's skull essentially shattered into countless fragments.

It of course couldn't do anything permanent to Arimaspi, but the phantom beast was forced to regroup momentarily. Spike saw a glint of gold whisked away with a section of shadow and miasma, but Spike couldn't think about the idol just then. Enough sense had returned for him to grab Sombra's limp form and Jay's still recovering body.

With great care Spike placed Sombra beneath his wing and Jay beneath the other.

"Gotta get out of here. Gotta get away and give Jay time to recover. Sombra is gonna be out for weeks without regeneration serum, so I shouldn't take the sword shard out until it's safe. I don't wanna hurt his brain any more than it already is." Spike told himself, trying to hold himself together.

Spike couldn't help but cry as he walked briskly away from the clearing they had found the idol in. He could feel Sombra bleeding out across his back, his immortal body keeping his heart pumping blood through his compromised system. It was all he could think about.

Spike just told his body to keep moving, having no other alternatives. He had never been so completely outmatched before. There was literally nothing to be done. No attacks would deal lasting damage, and Arimaspi's strength was enough to outdo Spike's already incredible physical prowess.

All Spike could do was run.

If Sombra fell into evil hands, or if Spike was slain it would all be over.

...

All there was was darkness.

Darkness and cold.

A brief stirring occurred in the void, a ripple in the starless night sky of unconsciousness. A memory, or something even less. A sense of deja vu, a vague notion of familiarity.

The loneliness of being in the dark and cold by yourself.

I was so alone... I didn't even know it... So cold without him...

Before long, the darkness birthed a form somewhat distinguishable from the utter colorlessness of the backdrop. Black and ashen gray, floating through the void in the fetal position. Slowly regaining awareness and a sense of self.

There's always been nothing but darkness for me. Even as I sleep. I've always known it was where I belonged... Sombra thought sadly.

Another ripple, a thought running through Sombra's injured psyche. A true memory. The feeling of warmth and love, the opposite of everything Sombra had once known. The feelings that had been instilled into him.

The blackness of the void was changing, adapting to Sombra as he was now. Whoever Sombra had been mattered very little now, and his brush with near-death had allowed him to take stock in his own head.

Meditation had taught Sombra much, but he had never tried to delve too deep into his own psyche. Just deep enough to keep Dootha's influence at bay. But there was so much Sombra had been too afraid to delve into. Places that were too dark to be good.

Or so he thought.

Spike... You started out weak, and your loved ones made you strong. Strong enough to protect them. I started out powerful, but I was nothing but a tool. I was weak too once I lost my power, but it was there all along. I was merely too afraid of it to realize.

But now... Spike could die if Arimaspi isn't defeated. I can see the darkness inside me... And I can see Dootha... We are not one in the same. Dootha is a parasite dwelling within me. The power in this body isn't his... He was using me as a lens to magnify his depleted strength.

Sombra opened his eyes, seeing everything clearly for the first time. It was as if he had new eyes.

Deep within the blackness there was a writhing mass of purple, green and a color beyond black. It was small in comparison to the void, but full of a malevolent energy Sombra was all too familiar with. It was hiding in the darkness, biding it's time until it could awaken. Unfortunately for it, Sombra was all too aware of it.

Sombra opened his jaws and delivered a fanged smile down at the being he despised so very much.

Through his fangs, Sombra stole away the darkness that was hiding Dootha.

The darkness that was itself hiding deep within Sombra. The darkness that belonged to Sombra. The darkness that was Sombra.

All that was left when Sombra was done reclaiming his power was a cloudy grey sky of a void in which Dootha sank to the bottom and out of sight. It was clear Dootha was still there, but he was still in check for the time being.

More important at present was the way Sombra could feel himself changing. The pain in his physical body ebbing slightly. He could feel himself mending, though the process hurt considerably in itself. Even through the pain Sombra felt good. Like his pieces were fitting together better than before. As if Discord had rebuilt his body wrong.

A possibility Sombra chose to ignore, given the likelihood.

The thought of thanking Gavin for the awakening briefly passed through Sombra's mind, but expressing anything other than contempt for Gavin would have left an awful taste in his mouth.

Once Sombra had prepared himself he closed his eyes and began meditating in his own mind. Powers or no, it would be quite a feat to get back into the realm of consciousness. Getting stabbed in the head wasn't something Sombra could just shake off, no matter how powerful he was now.

"I'll be with you again soon, Spike. Just as soon as I can force myself awake." Sombra said into the still and seemingly endless realm.

...

Spike was still currently running for the collective lives of the entire party. Himself, Jay, and the most injured of them, Sombra. Arimaspi had reformed himself after a few minutes and was following behind at a rather impressive speed.

He could have of course been able to pursue them even faster, but Arimaspi continued to shift between acting like a living creature and a member of the deceased. It seemed increasingly likely he had landed on his head when he fell into the abyss so long ago. His base intellect was also in question, but things were a little too one-sided for any taunting.

Spike wasn't complaining at present, but his stamina was far from endless. In a little over an hour of the current pace and Spike would be overtaken. The magic he had performed earlier had taken it's toll on his mana supply, and he had very little chance of resting to recover any, or stamina.

I shouldn't have used up so much juice on one move... But damn that was cool. Next time I need to make sure whoever I'm gonna hit isn't going to turn into a cloud. Hit them first, see if they're meat. Spike berated himself.

Spike had ran for what had to be miles, the abyss stretching seemingly forever. He wasn't going to be able to keep going much longer, and Jay still wasn't even able to speak. There seemed no end to Arimaspi's energy, and Spike had no intention of allowing him any sort of openings.

Every chance he got, Spike set obstacles in Arimaspi's way. Boulders mostly, many of which Spike set aflame. The giant specter was at least slowed momentarily as he paused to crush the opposition. If the ghost were in his right mind Spike shuddered to think how doomed they would have been.

Leaving Jay behind to be killed wasn't an option, and Spike felt sickened that the thought had even crossed his mind. Returning to Gavin broken and battered without Jay or the idol seemed suicidal as well.

After rounding a corner Spike took a moment to look back at Arimaspi, but in that instant he tripped.

There was a difference in the height of the rock floor, indiscernible from Spike's vantage.

By some miracle, Spike was able to roll in a way that minimized the damage to Jay and Sombra. Spike was naturally unscathed thanks to his sturdy constitution, but it was essentially over either way. In the time it took Spike to tumble expertly and save his compatriots from further harm their phantom pursuer was upon him.

As Arimaspi raised his arms to slash at Spike, the dragon did the only defensive maneuver he could manage under the circumstances.

Spike rose up and exposed his underbelly to the attack. The very same attack that had crippled Jay, and would have ended the life of any ordinary mortal creature. While Spike's scales were strong, the underbelly was much more supple and weak, at least by dragon standards. They could withstand anything in the realm of the ordinary, which unfortunately did not include phantom goat-beasts.

Spike smiled in spite of the overwhelming pain he was experiencing. There were two trails of three slashes running across his chest in an 'X', bleeding profusely. But Spike had achieved what he had hoped to do.

Spike needed his wings to escape once at least Jay had recovered, and of course Jay and Sombra would have taken even more damage than his wings. Even though the wounds were nearly five inches deep they hadn't penetrated the full density of muscle Spike possessed. The only real problem was their positioning.

Every movement Spike would make from this point on would be excruciating, but he could bare it. The growth of his wings, and the carving of his bones by the Tree of Harmony had been much worse.

"You would really be doing me a favor if you just decided to pass on." Spike growled as he lunged forward.

Spike was getting uncomfortably used to dealing with enemies his own size, all thanks to Lyra's increasing skill at solid mana projections. Predicting Arimaspi's movements, Spike was able to grab hold of his horns and pull his skull free of his shadowy form.

Unexpectedly the miasma burned Spike's wounds fiercely, but he knew if he let go it would be the end of him.

Looking the monster in the eye, Spike blew a steady stream of fire into the ghost's only consistently solid piece.

Arimaspi bellowed otherworldly screams of pain, the magical flames doing at least superficial damage. It was impossible to know exactly how the attack was effecting him, but Spike couldn't think of a better course of action. Sombra and Jay were basically strapped to his back, and Arimaspi had proved that he wasn't about to let them simply leave.

Spike could only carry one person without the saddle, and it would absolutely have to be Sombra. Jay would need to fly on his own power.

As soon as Spike had exhausted his breath he threw the melting skull in the direction they had just come from.

The shadowy body dispersed, fleeing after it's screaming head. While it was a meager lead compared to the first hit he had scored on Arimaspi, Spike would take what he could get. Dropping back onto all fours, Spike prepared to begin running once more.

He only made it a few steps before he suddenly felt the overwhelming atmospheric presence from the beginning of the excursion. Only now it was far more intense. As if Arimaspi was standing atop his body, drilling Spike with his overwhelming dark power.

Yet somehow it felt familiar to Spike. As if it wasn't coming from Arimaspi. Spike felt his legs wobble at first, until the cold and oppressive darkness seemed to transmute itself. Instead of flowing like a cold and oppressive fog it began surging like fire, and it seemed to wrap around Spike like it was welcoming his presence.

Spike could see through this seemingly friendly darkness, seeing small traces of the dark magic trailing towards him. It was the final piece of the puzzle Spike hadn't realized he had been looking at.

"The blood trail?" Spike wondered aloud.

Spike raised his wing, checking on Sombra. He tempered his nerves in expectation, only to find his vision obscured as the darkness exploded outward from beneath his wing. Spike was utterly powerless to stop whatever was happening, but he tried fruitlessly to grab Sombra as he felt him lifted off his back.

Everything came back into focus as the shadows condensed around the familiar shape of Spike's beloved stallion. It was as though he was covered in black light, a bizarre parody of the magical effects that shined forth when the elements of harmony used their power.

It was breathtaking and horrifying at the same time, as Sombra's injuries began to mend themselves. The darkness filled in his injuries quickly and efficiently, but Spike couldn't help but fear the worst. Yet the darkness felt as though it wasn't Dootha, or Arimaspi.

It felt like Sombra.

Spike couldn't say how he knew, but it felt like Sombra. Something about it told him to trust what was happening.

The shard of Sombra's prized sword embedded in his skull shifted positions until the broken blade pointed straight. The shadow's power redoubled it's intensity, looking as fuel had been added to the unnatural fire. In the same way Arimaspi's skull reformed itself from shadow and darkness the grim power surrounding Sombra engulfed the shard.

Instead of removing the foreign object the magic seemed to have other plans.

Through the shroud of blackness a curved shape emerged. A complete horn, in the same curved manner Sombra's horn had been before. Though now instead of the blood red end it was the same purple of the sword, and of Spike's scales. It appeared that Sombra had absorbed the fragment, a little piece of Spike now permanently fused with his being.

It was equally worrisome and heartwarming.

Sombra opened his eyes, still the purple Spike had grown so fond of looking into as he descended to the ground. While he seemed healed, he looked as though he were dead tired. Spike had no idea what had just transpired, but he was incredibly happy and fraught with panic at the same time.

The term nervicited, which had become increasingly popular over the last few years failed to describe his emotions utterly.

The only logical course of action Spike's tired mind could think up was to grab him and hold onto him for dear life.

Sombra seemed dazed, taking a moment to acclimate to his surroundings before remembering precisely what was happening. Once Sombra snapped back to attention he raised a hoof to his head, feeling the new addition to his face. A mixture of emotions crossed his face, looking like he wanted to be pleased with himself, but at the same time felt bad about it.

"I have no idea what just happened, but you had me so worried." Spike sniffled.

Sombra surprised Spike by pushing him away, a somber expression on his muzzle.

"As happy as I am to be back in the land of the living with you, we aren't alone. Arimaspi is still here, and I believe he has finished piecing himself back together. You have done all you could to him, but now it falls to me to get us out of this." Sombra declared resolutely.

Spike stared slack-jawed at Sombra, unable to process what Sombra was saying.

"Even if you've got your magic back, without Dootha's power do you even stand a chance against Arimaspi? My magic doesn't seem to do anything permanent to him, and you're obviously not up to full strength even if your wounds are gone. You're going to get hurt again!" Spike pleaded with Sombra.

Sombra motioned for Spike to lean down, as he often did. On reflex Spike complied, allowing Sombra to plant a playful kiss on Spike's cheek.

"I am going to need you to trust me when I tell you I can handle this. I will be fine, and you may step in if you feel I need any help. For the moment, you must protect Jay. Gavin is likely to be more of a threat than Arimaspi if Jay's crystal gets broken." Sombra implored Spike.

Spike hated the situation all the more for being asked to step aside, but he couldn't see a reason not to trust Sombra.

As Sombra had predicted, Arimaspi made his reappearance only seconds later.

It seemed he had finally grown into the role of phantom, a menacing cloud rushing forward from around a curve in the abyss. Only his eye was visible through the melding of shadows and miasma, alight with murderous intent and overwhelming rage. It was as though a storm of pure hatred was gunning for Spike.

Unfortunately for Arimaspi a disturbingly confident Sombra stood in his way.

Just before Arimaspi could overtake them Sombra lit his horn. It was the same impossible light of roiling shadow that had surrounded Sombra as he reawakened moments before.

In that same instant Arimaspi stopped, and even seemed to try in vain to retreat.

Sombra's dark aura had connected with Arimaspi's body, pulling away at the shadowy mass.

It soon became clear Sombra was siphoning away Arimaspi's cloak of darkness. The ghostly being screamed and struggled to free himself, but Sombra stood firm with a devilish grin on his face. Before long Arimaspi's bones began showing, his cloak of dark power reduced by more than half.

Instead of the jet-black aura covering his ancient skeletal remains it was more of a thin foggy gray intertwined with the purple miasma.

Arimaspi was growing weaker by the second, and Sombra was becoming stronger and stronger at the same pace.

Spike watched in grim fascination as Sombra's mane and tail began to flow like fire. The warm aura from earlier returned and filled the area, replacing the natural darkness of the abyss and the oppressive magical veil of shadow Arimaspi produced. Sombra wasn't merely winning, he was dominating what was easily the mightiest foe they had come across yet.

In the span of five minutes Arimaspi was stripped of his substantial power. All that was left was a skeleton draped in miasma, the lingering power of Dootha that kept him tethered to the land of the living. He was far from defenseless, but Spike could see his eye quivering in fear of the much smaller opponent.

Sombra surprised Arimaspi a final time by cutting their connection and reshaping his mane of living shadow into a reasonable facsimile to one of Spike's enormous clawed hands. With the strength he himself once possessed, Arimaspi found his skull being crushed. The miasma flared and tried to protect him, But the darkness smothered it, forcing it to fade out.

Spike watched the former enemy struggling in utter futility, and for a moment he was worried that Sombra was falling to Dootha's influence. But in the last instant, Arimaspi's skull shattered, and Sombra's smile ceased being one of a villain.

Arimaspi seemed gone, but when Sombra opened his newly formed hand there were two objects in his palm.

The first of which was the Idol of Boreas, which had been nearly forgotten about in the fray with the ghostly Arimaspi. The other was something Spike could never have expected to see. Let alone in the bottom of the Abysmal Abyss.

It was an almost spherical wisp of bluish-white ether. It flowed and pulsed with such presence and importance that Spike had no doubts as to it's identity. It was a soul, the core of one's being. Presumably, it belonged to Arimaspi.

"I stole away the darkness that he had created and claimed it as my own, then I purged Dootha's power from his spirit. I could have merely destroyed it... But that would make me just as bad as them. Dootha and his shadow." Sombra told Spike, tears flowing freely from his eyes.

Sombra dropped the idol, pulling the extension of his mane back into proper order. It clattered to the ground noisily, but neither Spike nor Sombra cared. They were too focused as they saw the soul of Arimaspi drift upwards into the sky at a slow but steady pace. Once it reached the top of the abyss it seemed to fade, presumably passing on to it's final destination.

Sombra's eyes changed in that instant, icy blue pupils and irises, pink sclera, and electric green vapor. The negatives of Dootha's power. Sombra had achieved something new. He was the first to completely break free of Dootha's influence once falling to corruption, and now he had spared another soul the same fate.

Sombra's power was of darkness, that was undeniable. But darkness didn't mean evil. Sombra had passed through the darkness and made it his own, yet he had not lost his heart. A heart of darkness.

A cutie mark unlike any Spike had ever seen appeared upon Sombra's flank. A black heart wrapped in shadows. A somewhat grim image for one's cutie mark, but Spike couldn't have imagined a better image for Sombra in that moment. He was a truly awesome figure with his flowing mane and tail, and the darkness wreathed around his hooves. To say nothing of the magical effects in his eyes.

"Sombra! You got your-" Spike started to exclaim happily, but was cut off.

"I know, and we can celebrate later. But there is one last thing I need you to do for me right now." Sombra asked with a tone of urgency.

"Sure?" Spike agreed warily.

"Catch me before I pass out."

Spike barely managed to process the request in time to make a dive to catch Sombra.

Sombra's hair had stopped flowing when he lost consciousness, and it seemed his eyes had changed back to normal. Spike was scared, proud, and confused all at the same time. Sombra had overcome Dootha's power and awakened his special talent, but the change was so drastic.

There was so much he didn't know, and there was only one person they could ask that might have some answers.

Fortunately they now possessed the one thing that might be able to butter up the insane tyrant who ruled the kingdom of New Griffonstone. Spike collected the Idol of Boreas with his tail before opening his wing. The formerly broken griffon laying atop his back managed to open his eyes, confused and delirious.

"What... What has happened?" Jay groaned.

"A lot. But we won. Once you can move, you're brother has a hell of a lot to answer for." Spike practically growled.

Author's Note

Okay, so... I really wish I had more words for darkness. Blackness, shadows, and comparing it to the night gets kind of old. That, and I kept flubbing up the damned goat-guy's name. Arimaspi, is really hard to remember the correct spelling and pronunciation. I kept adding to many A's and S'.

I'm hoping I didn't screw this up too badly, because I just can't get this the way I want it. I can play it out in my head, but putting it into writing is kind of a chore. If it helps, a lot of the Sombra bits were based off of Naruto learning to control the nine-tailed fox. Except Sombra actually overshadows his inner demon instead of cooperating with it symbiotically.

Also, I hope you guys like awakened Sombra, and the cutie mark I designed. I actually really love it, and I'm thinking about tweaking it to be like my trademark symbol or something. I am sorry the sword had to break, but it's still here.

Sombra coming into his own is something I've planned from the get-go, and his mark has changed designs a number of times. The eyes are kind of a new thing, but I wanted something cool to happen like Twilight getting wings for her accomplishment, but giving people wings is kind of cliche now and I've always liked the eye thing. I just negatived the color scheme.

I also wanted Sombra to be such a badass that Spike would get kind off afraid, up until the soul bit. Sombra doesn't want to be a puppet, and he doesn't want to kill needlessly. Arimaspi was already dead of course, but Sombra still wanted him freed from Dootha's influence. It's something of a crusade for Sombra, wanting himself and others to be free.

And of course Gavin now owes them a story. A very important story. Things are going to be very plot heavy for awhile now, at least a couple chapters. So there's gonna be a lot to take in.

On a much lighter note, I've been meaning to promote a number of my creative sources for awhile now. These are series and things I use for entertainment and as inspiration. Just in case anyone else has been in some kind of rut like I have lately.

Wakfu which is a french anime-like series now on netflix (don't watch it in English, the kick-starter cast voices ruin it)

Wizard people, dear readers, which is a book on tape sort of thing overlayed onto Harry Potter and the sorcerer's stone video footage. It's the whole first movie, narrated by Brad Neely who had never read the series or watched a movie until just then. It's glorious. It's on youtube. Look it up if you want.

And also from youtube, the let's players Markiplier, the Game Grumps, and DBZ Abridged and Hellsing Abridged by the TeamFourStar guys (who do purposely crappy let's plays on the side). They've kept me sane in recent months. Things have been really bad lately, and while everything is kinda dumb they've helped a lot.

I'm updating on Thursday evening since I don't know what my Friday is gonna be like. I was kinda worried I'd run out of time, but everything seems to have worked out.

Also for a pic of Sombra's sword, (may it rest in peace) go here: http://wulfricashbell.deviantart.com/art/Sombra-s-Sword-587305864

And here's a closer look at his new talent tattoo: http://wulfricashbell.deviantart.com/art/Sombra-s-Cutie-Mark-587306942

Anyway, thank you all for reading, and I hope you enjoyed it. I've honestly been worried I've rushed it all or didn't get descriptive enough and ruined people's opinions... I get pretty paranoid about this story sometimes, because I don't have a lot else going for me right now. I hope you continue to enjoy, and I'll see you in the next update. And at the Q&A!

If I Could Turn Back Time...

Sombra awoke with a headache befitting someone who had quite recently been skewered through the brain. Yet at the same time there was a bright smile on his face. It fell when he realized where he was, but he was at least in pleasant company.

Sombra was with Spike and Jay in a room unmistakably familiar.

The private, and magically walled off study of Gavin Eadric Eboncastle.

Spike was covered in bandages, and was seated in an uncommonly enormous armchair. It had most likely been provided due to Spike's inability to lay on the floor comfortably. His entire abdomen had been heavily injured, and Sombra could tell some sort of chemical salve or numbing agent and disinfectant had been applied to the wounds themselves from the smell in the air.

Jay seemed to be faring much better than the last time Sombra had seen him, meaning he was no longer a heap of fur and feathers.

Gavin himself was nowhere to be seen, which suited Sombra just fine at present.

"Good morning, or night... Or midday? I've no idea how long I've been unconscious. This is becoming something of a pattern though isn't it?" Sombra joked as he popped his neck.

Spike was at Sombra's side with as much quickness as he could muster, wasting very little time in scooping him up off the plush cushion he had been seated on.

"It's ten till eight, the same night you passed out. You just took a nap for about ten hours after you tired yourself out while your body was still recovering and adjusting to your new... or maybe old, powers? I dunno. I've had just enough time and kick-ass painkillers Jay got me to be past freaking out about everything for now. Right now I just wanna be sure you're okay. You scared me back there, even though that was easily the coolest thing I've ever seen." Spike started in.

Sombra briefly stared up at his new horn, pondering his state of being.

"I feel... More put together? Complete? It's difficult to explain, but while I can't understand all of it I took something back from Dootha... Something that belonged to me. For the first time ever... I dreamed." Sombra smiled, recalling his slumber fondly.

Spike smiled, placing a kiss at the base of Sombra's horn. He had known Sombra would get his horn back at some point and had picked that spot accordingly. He hadn't expected it to be so soon, but he was happy for Sombra.

"I'm proud of you. You stuck it to Dootha, and you even helped a bad guy. You pretty much topped the hero charts. I am kinda curious what you dreamed about though." Spike asked innocently.

Sombra thought for a moment, recalling the vague colors and sounds that had flooded his sleep. While it had seemed vivid and awe-inspiring at the time, Sombra found it was quickly fading. The more he chased after the dream the more quickly it fled back into the blurry void that had replaced the darkness.

"I can't seem to remember now... But it was there." Sombra sighed happily.

"As touching as this is, my warm fuzzies died centuries ago and we have business to discuss."

Sombra's eyes flared out into their new and unique appearance as soon as the speaker came into view.

The unusually calm and collected Gavin bristled as his mismatched eyes met Sombra's. His eyes thinned to slits like Spike's while Sombra's widened in surprise. He wasn't just seeing Gavin, he was seeing into Gavin. Gavin's soul, or possibly his energy. It was unclear.

Gavin's body glowed red and black in his new sight, and the energy flowed like thick liquid. Like blood. Deep within his chest and across his face were familiar masses of purple and green energy. Dootha's influence, stronger in the scar than in his chest. The last thing of note was a healthy blue-green glow coming from his green eye.

As if on reflex Sombra's mane and tail began flowing once more, prepared to crush the evil magic radiating off of Gavin's personage.

Gavin eventually lowered his guard, acclimated to the sight of Sombra's new and somewhat familiar eyes.

"Hmm. Spike informed me of what happened in the abyss. I hadn't known what to think until now. Your eyes are full of the same fire as Dootha's, but the feeling isn't cold and abrasive. It pleasantly warm. Just what did you see with your new eyes, I wonder?" Gavin mused in a disturbingly excited manner.

Sombra closed his eyes briefly and remembered the breathing techniques Zecora had taught him to ease his meditation. With some effort, Sombra collected himself and found a switch of sorts after probing about in his subconscious. While mere switch seemed a poor metaphor for controlling such powers it was the only thing Sombra could compare the sensation to.

Once Sombra opened his eyes they were normal again. His mane and tail seemed to slow their flow until they eventually stopped and became actual hair again. Though Sombra's mane and tail were so deep a black to begin with only someone with vision as sharp as Spike's could actually tell.

"I saw colors...? Magic? I'm not sure exactly. I have seen Dootha within me, and the blight that was on Arimaspi's soul, even though I didn't realize it at the time. It resides in you as well. While your darkness is comparatively small to Arimaspi's I could see it too. The red, I imagine is your blood magic which was the strongest, but the one that surprises me most was a blue-green coming from your eye. It didn't seem to belong to you. It was soft and gentle, while every other color of magic within you was abrasive."

Spike and Gavin both contemplated Sombra's new power, but Gavin seemed to be impacted the most. He placed a claw over his green eye, and a sort of sad smile graced his beak. Gavin seemed to show his age briefly, reminiscing on something that must have been greatly important to him.

Something that was still extremely important to him.

"So... The eye isn't corrupted then." Gavin sighed contently.

Sombra and Spike looked at one another, unsure what to make of the sudden out-pour of emotion. When it was clear neither knew what to say or do they looked to Jay. Jay was smiling, but at the same time equally confused as to what was going on.

"I have not seen Gavin this happy since we were small children!" Jay leaned in and whispered to the curious couple.

"Yes... When we were young..." Gavin hummed thoughtfully.

Gavin sat down at his desk, from which he retrieved a bottle of clear liquid Spike and Sombra were quite familiar with. A bottle of true moonshine, this one emblazoned with the cutie mark of Luna herself. As soon as they had begun consuming it regularly, Spike had looked up the actual price of the magical intoxicant.

A single Berry Punch bottle would fetch nearly ten thousand bits. A Luna Original, reportedly twice as magical and mind numbingly crisp and fresh could go for over a hundred thousand bits in auction and were only produced every five years. A bottle from before Nightmare Moon would fetch twice that.

Gavin poured himself a generous shot, and quickly downed it and let loose a stream of stardust with a content sigh.

"Right then, I'm inebriated enough to speak of the past. I promised the two of you a story, and I intend to deliver." Gavin began.

...

As the prince of Griffonstone, I was brought up in the original castle. Griffons were more barbaric then, and strength was essentially the only thing that determined status other than wealth. I am obviously on the small side, having inherited mother's traits rather than father's. Even though I'm a full five years older than Jay he was slated to be the new ruler.

I was forced to settle for becoming an adviser, at least if father had his way. This was all something in the neighborhood of two and a half thousand years ago, mind you. Not a lot of progressive ideas back then.

One day father took us all out on a hunting trip and I got separated from the group. I was thirteen, and armed with a knife that was nearly as long as my arm. Needless to say, I was grossly unprepared to run into a full-grown bugbear.

I tried to flee, but it was far too fast. It shot a stinger into my shoulder, the anti-coagulant venom causing me to lose blood at an alarming pace.

My vision turned red, and before I knew what had happened I was covered in red crystal that was keeping my blood in my body and skewering the bugbear. I eventually realized I could feel my blood, as if it were another limb. It had thrown itself up to shield me just as an arm would upon instinct.

I was able to free myself while keeping the wound sealed, but I was in an incredible amount of pain and didn't have the faintest idea of what had really happened. I wandered about as far as I could, looking for shelter or the rest of the party. But, by the time it got dark out I was much more lost than before, and it gets quite frigid in the mountains at night.

I was cold, injured, lost, confused, and hungry.

The last thing I saw before I passed out was something stirring in the dark.

When I awoke the next morning my injuries had been healed and the crystallized blood was on the ground in front of me. At first I thought the hunting party had found me, but I soon realized that was not the case. A small feline form slinked out from behind a boulder and sat itself down in front of me.

I knew instantly that the unassuming wrapper the monstrosity wore was some sort of facade. It seemed to tower over me, despite needing to look up to meet my gaze. It's eyes were a vibrant green and it seemed perfectly content as it's mere presence threatened to smother me to death.

What was worse was when it decided to speak. It had the voice of a child, or maybe a chorus of countless children speaking all at once. It was impossible to tell, as it felt as though a drill was on either side of my head with intent to meet in the middle. It etched every single syllable onto my soul.

"The pretty bird all dressed in red, it's beak is sharp and kills things dead. So new and afraid of little old me, yet so full of potential. That much I can see. I saved your life my pretty pet, that leaves you in my debt." The cat taunted triumphantly.

I had never been in such a position before. I wasn't the heir to the throne, but I was still always shown respect as a prince. Yet here I was being talked down to, toyed with by some kind of unnatural thing.

Yet all I could do was bow to it, fearing he would collect my life-debt if I rebuked his claim.

"what would you have me do?" I managed to choke out.

The cat purred in a pleased way, having known full well that I was trapped under-paw like a mouse.

"You will become king on the twentieth eve of your birth, then is when you must prove to me your worth. You will do as I say, running your little land like a play. If you do well I will reward you, but if you fail to comply your race will see all the things I can do."

I had no doubt the insignificant form of the cat could commit genocide of the griffons, so I followed it's order and after it showed me the path home I waited. For seven years, I secretly honed my blood magic that had attracted the little demon to me.

Just before bed on the night of my twentieth birthday there was a commotion in the castle. I knew something was going to happen, but I just stayed in my chambers and pretended to sleep. It was Jay, now a strapping lad of fifteen that barged into my room to inform me that father had died.

He had apparently taken his own life after leaving a note about how wrong his past decisions were. I was to be king, and Jay my adviser. Only I had any idea of what really happened, even if I didn't see the cat kill my father.

Just as the cat had said, I became king and began ruling. I had been in control for three years before I saw the cat again. It told me I was doing exactly as I had been bid, and that I had earned yet another position of authority.

I departed Griffonstone under the guise of a diplomatic trip several days later, headed for the Crystal Empire.

The cat guided me to a run-down looking tavern. In the basement was a staircase leading down into the dark. Yet still I obeyed, even though I hated the ever-superior feline impersonator.

After what felt like miles of descent we came to a chamber large enough to house a castle. An underground dome of crystal that housed a small city. The largest building seemed to be a temple of sorts which the cat directed me to. Unlike the crystal above in the city and the dome of the unnaturally huge chamber it was surrounded by black crystals that felt the same as the cat.

Inside were tapestries of incredible age and horrid imagery, made all the more terrifying by the braziers full of purple fire that served as lighting.

Upon a throne of tainted crystal and bleached-white bones of all manner of species sat a decrepit white creature that looked to be as old as the Earth itself. A desiccated white unicorn with sunken-back eyes flowing with a suffocating miasma, a curved horn that looked as though it had been dipped in blood, and a set of fangs befitting a manticore more than an equine.

My heart seemed to stop beating for a time, as the unicorn silently stared into my soul with his miasma-filled pits that served as his eyes.

When he spoke, my ears, my eyes, and my nostrils all bled. Even though I didn't know what sort of language he was speaking I knew what he was saying. It was a song of sorts... I think. I feel as though whatever form of speech Dootha spoke in was not meant for mortal ears.

It was the melody of beginnings, of all beginnings, and of pain and jealousy. The story of gods and the first evils, and of the family of dragons that played parts in all of it. A story the two of you know very well, but Dootha has added some chapters since.

Once I regained consciousness I was among other such individuals the cat had gathered. I later learned his name to be Beznik, the shadow of Dootha's true body. Apparently mind-melting song had been some sick initiation ritual or test of worthiness that Dootha was fond of.

Some were important political figures from various lands all over the world, powerful mages, monsters there to worship and obey, and a party mix of mindless zealots, brainwashed cultists, and reanimated slaves. Quite an assortment of evil who's who's, all working together. Out of fear of course. Were we all not under the watchful eyes of Beznik and the old fart himself we would have torn each other to shreds in minutes.

The organization was known as The Court of The Third King, the first two kings being the king of the gods, Suuph, Dramaal, king of the dragons, and the third was of course Dootha, the king of all evils.

In exchange for power and longevity we were all given tasks, as teams or individuals depending on our specialties.

Some of us would rule our own lands and provide other court members with temporary lodgings, safe houses, and supplies. Some were made to set up communication networks or act as spies in non-affiliated countries. The blindly faithful attended to Dootha's personal needs, and those like me were given the task of research.

I was to experiment with my unique skills in blood magic in attempts to help the cause. To keep Dootha's host bodies stable longer, to find an immortal vessel for Dootha, or to break the seal keeping Dootha from taking a dragon as host. I was quite successful in the first, able to infuse new blood into host bodies to keep them fresh. Dootha's power could eat through a body in less than a decade, while I was able to increase that time by two to three times, depending on the bodies.

I was the king of my own prosperous land, and I had a plethora of exotic research materials provided for me. So long as I kept contributing to the cause now and then I was left to my own devices. The research led to my blood bond with my species, and the spells I used to make the White Ravens, to name but a few.

Everything went splendidly for many centuries, but I was never really happy.

I couldn't be, because I was still at the mercy of Beznik and his master. Eventually it got to a point where I couldn't take it anymore, and I decided to kill Dootha and his shadow. If I didn't, there was no way I would ever be truly free.

I am no fool. Everyone in the court knows Dootha can only be harmed by a dragon from the same bloodline.

So naturally I set about trying to find one while still using the court to further my own goals. Within the court was an unofficial faction known to others as the old-bloods. Families that had been in the court since the beginning and kept extensive historical records. The court's finest spies were the ones that never needed to blend in. They had always been wherever they needed to be.

With a bit of digging, I discovered the first-blood family tree as we knew it. From Dramaal all the way to what was then the present.

Beasha, a blue first-blood drake reportedly took a mate before he and one of the court's tailor-made monsters killed one another. Though since no first-blood dragons had been seen in over the thousand years since then the court presumed the bloodline had ended. I however wanted to be a bit more thorough.

It took me decades, but eventually I caught wind of a dragon sighted moving from cave to cave across the continent. A dragoness, smaller than Spike is now. She was very good at covering her tracks, and she had likely been lying low after the death of her father.

I approached her after keeping a safe observation distance for weeks. She had finally made her way to Griffonstone, in the emerald caves to the south. I could protect her there so we could plot the end of Dootha.

I walked into the cave with nothing but a shield, wary of her fire. While the court had provided me with an elixir that permanently kept me from aging I was still very killable at the time. Even in this day and age, being burned alive is easily my least favorite activity.

"I seek the first-blood dragoness. I wish you no harm. I am Gavin Eadric Eboncastle, king of Griffonstone. These caves are on the southern border of my kingdom." I called out into unknown caves.

For a few minutes there was only silence, but then she emerged from around the bend of one of the many corridors.

I had only glimpsed her from afar before, and even then in the dark when she would hunt small game.

She was lithe and sleek as I had seen, but even thinner so up-close. Her frame was strong, but after studying dragons to an extent I could tell there was something wrong. She was weak, and their was a look of defeat and tiredness in her eyes. It was quite clear she wasn't well.

"How do you know my bloodline? Mortals aren't meant to know the secrets of the past. Though they don't usually announce themselves to predators either." She barked at me, seemingly annoyed and interested all at once.

I was a bit nervous myself, unsure how to ask for her assistance, or if she was even able to give it. I hadn't counted on her being unfit for battle. And then there was the matter of explaining how I knew what I knew, and how she would react.

Given the likelihood of how closely we would have been forced to cooperate I decided truth would be best. There was every chance I could be caught in a lie. Being as paranoid as I am, I couldn't risk making my most important ally an enemy.

"I have been in the employ of some shady character for the past few hundred years. Among them a certain cat-shaped demon and it's master. I've tired of working for them, and I was hoping I could help you kill them. It's not the sort of job one can just quit, as you could imagine."

To my surprise she began laughing, right to my face.

"Ha! Serves you right for aligning yourself with devils. I'm in no position to help anyone, even if I cared enough to help you. You'll be stuck working for them until the end of time. Which is bound to be whenever your boss gets a decent meat-suit."

Despite her general rudeness I knew things could have been much worse. She wasn't outright hostile in anything but word, despite knowing my affiliations.

"I see, and might I ask why you're unable to help? I was under the impression it was your obligation to try and defeat the traitorous dragon currently using a pony as his quickly deteriorating skin."

She snorted indignantly and used her claw to slice a section of cave out. It was a segment chalked-full of emeralds, which she began snacking on lazily. As if her meal was infinitely more important than her duties, or my offer of help.

"I've got a birth defect. A bad heart. It didn't used to be much of an issue, but when my wings grew in I almost died from the strain. My heart's been threatening to give out on me if I do much more than a brisk walk. I've never even been able to fly before. Isn't that just a kick in the teeth?" She snapped through a mouthful of gems.

My hopes had been thoroughly dashed, seeing the only dragon capable of fighting Dootha would die before the real fight could start. I tossed my shield aside, knowing it wouldn't be needed. She took it and began eating it too, not that I cared.

Out of options I laid down on the cave floor to think of my next move.

"Yeah, giving up is the way to go here. Far as I know, I'm the last of my kind, and Dootha's still kicking more or less. It's just a matter of time. Kinda nice to have company though I guess... Ever since Zecora left to try and find one of my probably-dead cousins to carry the torch I've been wandering from cave to cave every few weeks. Name's Nabi, by the way."

For a time I listened to Nabi speak. She seemed quite lonely, despite being a bit snippy with me. Then, to my surprise she asked me about myself. Other than Jay and Roderick I had never been much for socialization. It was rather new to me, but after awhile I began to open up.

Nabi and I became friends somehow, and she told me about her mentor who continually revived over and over and many other things. It seemed the court had omitted a number of things in their records, as I had never heard anything about her before. Eventually I even showed Nabi my blood magic, and to my surprise she thought it was beautiful. People had only ever been afraid of my power before.

That was when Nabi devised a plan that would utterly change life as I knew it.

To my abject horror Nabi placed her left wrist in her mouth and opened her veins. Crimson ichor flowed forth and I crystallized the wound, wanting to keep her alive. She was my only friend, and I was furious at her for doing what she did.

"Ha! So you can use your magic on dragon blood. I knew you had it in you. I think we've found you a weapon to kill Dootha then." Nabi said casually.

I momentarily swallowed my anger and gathered up the blood she had lost. I formed it into a crystal, then changed it's shape into a small knife. I could feel it was much more powerful than the blood of an ordinary being, even if I couldn't understand the power completely.

As much as I hated to admit it, the plan seemed viable. With the blood of a first-blood dragon I could possibly form a weapon to smite Dootha with. It seemed the only option at the time, and as time wore on I wanted to end Dootha more and more.

I now had someone to protect, someone I cared for just as much as Jay and Roderick. If Dootha and the court got hold of Nabi they would kill her, or even worse they would keep her alive and perform terrible experiments on her.

Each time I visited Nabi she would give me a small amount of blood to add to my supply, and I made certain the court knew nothing of Nabi or my impending betrayal. I had stockpiled a large amount of magical artifacts and trinkets and placed them around Nabi's cave to essentially make the cave invisible to everyone who didn't already know it existed.

After a century of collecting blood I had enough. I compressed it all into a large scythe, dense enough to hold together under tremendous pressure and sharp enough to cleave through diamond. I put every single ounce of my arcane knowledge into reinforcing and bolstering it's power.

With Nabi safe in her cave, I went to report in to the court and stage my betrayal. I liquefied the scythe and disguised it as the blood I normally brought to transfuse into Dootha's ever-decaying host body.

Unfortunately for me, I had been found out. The court had likely been spying on me without my knowledge. My overconfidence was to be my downfall... Our downfall.

When I arrived in the court's underground compound, my heart stopped when I saw Nabi in chains. Beznik was sitting casually in front of her and a flock of robed court zealots quickly surrounded us. It appeared Dootha had known I wasn't trustworthy from the beginning, and was ready for my betrayal.

"Little bird, little bird, all grown up now. I knew you would turn, but I knew not how. Impressive work finding another dragon of first-blood for us. Using her will make our task take off by leaps and bounds and she can't even put up a fuss." The detestable feline purred.

I did the only thing I could think to do and reformed the scythe.

Using it in sync with my blood magic I slew several score of the robed followers, but Beznik was far too fast for me. Before I even knew what had happened I was thrown into the wall behind me and had a tremendous gash running down the left side of my face. If he hadn't been toying with me I'd have died right then.

With my remaining eye I saw Beznik transform into his truest shape.

A nebulous mass of shadow the size of a castle. There were thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of glowing souls of various brightness and colors floating inside of it, giving it the appearance of a chunk of sky ripped from the night itself. It was beautiful and horrid all at the same time.

Then, suddenly it began shrinking again. I thought it was resuming the guise of the cat again, but I was so very wrong. The decrepit unicorn that was Dootha's host body was walking out of the facility at a leisurely pace into the haze of darkness.

Beznik was rejoining it's master. Together Beznik wrapped around the host of Dootha as a cloak, resembling a dragon with enormous wings and tremendous ghostly-green eyes imposed upon it's silhouette of a head. Incomplete, but still the most terrifying thing I had ever seen, and likely the scariest thing I ever will.

I had no choice but to use a power I had avoided tapping into in all my years as part of the court. I had seen many a soul burn itself out from overusing it over the years. Dootha's own power he was all too eager to give out, tainting the souls of mortals foolish enough to accept it.

Combining my blood magic with Dootha's borrowed strength I gathered up all the blood I had spilled and encased them in a massive crystal of blood. Nabi's blood-scythe was a portion of it, so I hoped it would slow their escape if only a moment.

I managed to free Nabi, and we began our escape. Unfortunately on our way out the incomplete Dootha broke free of it's prison and shot a bolt of shadowy miasma at us. While we avoided it, it struck the dome and produced a large number of cracks. The dome was doomed, as the destructive energy hastened it's end.

Dootha roared in a rage as he was forced to occupy himself with stopping the roof from collapsing upon him. The remaining cultists were either praying to their broken god to be saved, or running about screaming.

By some miracle we had a window of time to escape in. Or at least I thought it a miracle at first. It was only seconds after we started running that I realized I hadn't crystallized my own wound in all the commotion. I had lost a fair amount of blood, but the pain had made me forget until I was falling unconscious.

The next thing I knew I was back in Nabi's cave, and she was in a sorry state. While we had escaped, running out of the empire and the restless walk back to the cave had taken nearly everything Nabi had to give. I was barely able to sustain her life by using my magic to ease the burden on her heart.

Once she was stable I had to return to the castle, knowing the court would be hot on our heels.

I was right of course. They sent one of their heavy hitters, Arimaspi to steal the treasure of my race. The Idol of Boreas. Without it our species would lose the ability to cooperate with one another. It was essentially an act of terrorism and a declaration of war all rolled into one.

I was unfortunately in no condition to fight anyone. Beznik's claw had filled my body with a toxic miasma and all my focus was on filtering it out of my blood via magic. If I let it linger within me for too long it would have begun rotting me from the inside out.

Fortunately as a king I had an army willing to lend me aid.

One of my White Ravens nailed him in the back of the head with a cannonball, causing him to fall into the abyss. Had I known he had a modicum of magic power in him I wouldn't have used such a barbaric method. I would have cremated him to avoid the events of this morning, but I had few options at the time.

Things were about to fall apart very fast, so I had to set one of my more drastic contingency plans in motion.

The ravens were put on ice in a lab deep underground, safe until I could return. I had to travel with as few people as possible to avoid detection. I took with me only a few important magic objects and a satchel of gold. I would have to rebuild the nation another time. I had paid the price for betraying the court, but they too would pay once I was back on my feet. I had safe houses set up all over the world I could visit that the court didn't know about.

The only thing left to do was get Nabi so we could leave.

Unfortunately things would not go as planned in that regard.

When I got to the cave Nabi was there, and she was well. No one had gotten to her yet. The court had likely thought of me as a bigger threat, knowing Nabi was too ill to fight them. But someone would come for her soon enough if something wasn't done.

"Nabi! The kingdom has fallen. I haven't the resources to keep you safe here, so we need to leave." I shouted as I ran into the cave.

Nabi just looked at me sadly, as if everything had been her fault... She just looked so very sorry. It tore into my heart like Beznik had sliced through my face.

"I'm staying, Gavin. I've written Zecora, and she's coming here on the wings of the first male dragon she can coerce with some gold. You've helped me realize how important it is that Dootha be stopped. I'm sorry I can't go with you." Nabi explained, much to my confusion.

"But some other dragon isn't going to cut it, it has to be you. It has to be us. You know that. The court is injured and fractured, they'll need to find a new location and regroup, just like us. We can't wait. We'll never catch a break if we don't get away while they're uncoordinated." I pleaded with her.

Nabi seemed close to tears, hanging her head in a way much more defeated than even the first time I had met her.

"I know that, Gavin. But I've realized it's not my job to kill Dootha. I'm too weak, and even if our plan had worked we don't know for sure if the blood would have done the job. We need a real first-blood dragon.

"Which is why I'm going to have a baby. I won't survive, but Zecora will make sure my child is raised properly and takes on it's destiny. I hate that I'll never get to meet my son or daughter, but I know they'll be happy with whoever Zecora chooses." Nabi explained.

In that moment I realized that I had cared for Nabi far more than I had ever admitted to myself, and in the instant that followed my heart broke. For the first time in hundreds of years I cried like the lonely little cub in the woods that had been attacked by a bug bear. I briefly considered telling her how I felt, but I knew she had already made up her mind and she was going to go through with her plan either way.

I think that the last shred of sanity left me that day, but I kept myself from lashing out for Nabi's sake. She was already so broken, and was going to make the ultimate sacrifice. It would have been selfish of me to deny her her place in the legacy of her bloodline.

There was only one thing left I could do for her.

"If you give me something of yours, something organic, like a scale or a fang, I can use a bit of magic I know to watch over your child. When the time comes, I will stand by them. Please let me do that much for you." I said through the tears.

Nabi gave me a sad smile that still haunts my dreams occasionally, even now some twelve-hundred and something years later.

"I would love nothing more than to have you by their side. I've had a precious few friends in my life of moving from place to place, and I count you among the best. I want you to take my left eye, and when you perform your spell I can watch them with you. I can rest easier knowing I can see them after they're born."

Though I regretted offering her the kindness I carried out her last wish. I waited with her until my body had purged the miasma, not wanting to damage the eye. I then carefully performed the operation with as little pain as I could inflict. After it was done I sealed the wound with the crystallization trick I had used so often, leaving her a dark-red simulacrum in it's place.

That was the last time I saw her alive.

I stayed in watch near the cave until Zecora found her way there just in case, and then I fled. My being there would have only complicated things, and I had no interest in seeing Nabi off to wherever the drake was. It would only serve to twist the knife in my chest even further.

Ever since then, I've spent my time mastering new skills and assassinating the members of the court I knew of while stockpiling resources. Some eight-hundred and seventy-six people of various species have met an end by my vengeful hand. Every single time I made perfectly certain to look them in the eyes as their lives drained away. I've probably lost my mind ages ago, and the only thing that has kept me going was the memory of Nabi, and the thought of Dootha's end.

I will live until Dootha and his minions are all naught but memories, even if a few of my people's lives are forfeit in the process. Spike will kill Dootha, Sombra will be freed, and the world will be better for it.

...

Gavin sighed as he finished his tale, feeling lighter than he had in what felt like an eternity. Though he didn't hesitate to down another shot of maximum strength moonshine, in an impotent gesture of trying to drink the pain away.

Everyone else in the room was currently attempting to find words, as theirs had seemingly left them.

Spike seemed the most shaken, which was understandable in the current context. The mad tyrant that ran the kingdom of New Griffonstone had once been Dootha's ally, as well as the ally of his biological mother's whom he had never gotten to meet. The last and possibly most disturbing was how the strange green eye that Gavin had had once belonged to her.

"Why... Why would you wait until now to contact me?" Spike managed to ask.

Gavin seemed to begin to say something, but his words failed him and he stewed on the question for a moment.

"I had no idea what to say, nor how to do it properly. Had I introduced myself earlier and you hadn't known about Dootha I would have come off as even more of a dangerous lunatic than I do at present. Or too soon into your training I would have likely seemed like I was trying to coerce you into being my ally instead of Zecora's.

"Then there's also the issue of how dangerous associating with me is. I was still being hunted down like a dog, as until very recently the court's focus was still on me. Now that you've come of age you have a bulls-eye on your back. Doubly so since you've got Sombra, who is in essence their god's divine vessel. So I had time to repair my shattered people, and put myself in a place where I could offer my assistance in the last seven years." Gavin reasoned.

Sombra was a bit surprised Spike didn't seem to want to contest that answer whatsoever. There seemed so much to process that he wasn't able to muster the appropriate hostility. Even though Gavin's answer had seemed sensible enough Sombra couldn't say for certain he wouldn't have snapped at Gavin, regardless of how reasonable the reply.

"Does explain where you were always running off to with smile on face. Jay had never thought he would see brother with woman." Jay laughed innocently, trying (unsuccessfully) to diffuse some tension.

"So... I guess the eye is how you know so much about me and my adoptive family? Have you been watching me for my entire life?" Spike continued with surprising calm.

"Off and on, yes. I slew a few assassins the court sent to dispatch you, but until now we had never been within ten miles of each other. Though you spent so much time as an egg I may have skipped a week here or there while on my crusade of vengeance. I had to learn lip-reading too, or it wouldn't have been as useful as it was. Rest assured, that damned Tree of Harmony has blocked out my sight.

"I had feared in the back of my mind that the residual evil magic in my body had finally corrupted it, and that that was what clouded my view. Or that it had merely started to wane after so long in such a foreign body. I thank you for relieving me of that fear, Sombra." Gavin replied, placing a claw over his prized eye.

Sombra could somewhat relate to how Gavin might have felt.

Though his sword had been destroyed, Sombra now had a shard of it incorporated into his very being. While the blade was gone, there would always be something left of it bonded to his very being. A part of Spike that would never be taken, even if he were to lose his horn again.

"I suppose you're welcome. While I am not entirely pleased to call you an ally you likely have more information than we could gather in several lifetimes as far as this 'Court of The Third King' is concerned." Sombra consented.

Gavin felt no need to be offended by the comment, knowing perfectly well he was detestable in many regards.

"As they were previously based in the Crystal Empire, I'd like to know what sort significance it has to Dootha. Or if I happened to be among the ranks of the court while you were there. Or someone that resembled me. I am unclear as to how many cosmetic changes my body has undergone since Dootha's possession." Sombra asked, picking up where Spike left off.

"The Empire is where Dootha and Dramaal lost their physical forms. Much of their magic stayed there and reshaped the climate and landscape. That is why there is crystal growing everywhere. Dootha would drain them to increase his compatibility with his host and add to his mana pool. As for you, Sombra, I had never laid eyes on you until Spike saw you in the Empire fifteen years ago." Gavin answered clearly and calmly.

"I see. Would you happen to have any idea where the court might be based now, or their numbers?"

"Somewhere in the remote areas of Equestria, and likely no more than a hundred members. They seem desperate if they need to supply non-members with magical weaponry. Their more powerful members are likely all dead. All you need do is find them, and then destroying the remaining members should be easy enough. So long as you can destroy Beznik somehow..." Gavin surmised.

Sombra hummed thoughtfully, finding the court to be a little too close to home. The news that he had never been a member of the court, at least during Gavin's tenure, was welcomed information. Sombra hated to admit how helpful Gavin was, but at present he was concerned for Spike's state of mind.

After all the questions at the forefront of their minds had been asked the group sat in silence.

It was clear that Spike would need a bit more time before he could talk about everything, even with Sombra. There was just too much to take in in such a short period of time. Fortunately a welcomed distraction saw fit to save them from the situation.

A green jet of fire escaped Spike's maw, which was caught in the air just as soon as it became an unusually small scroll. Spike opened it with mild curiosity, unable to react with the proper enthusiasm or surprise. Yet somehow, against all odds the corners of Spike's mouth turned up in a glowing smile so vibrant it would have been impressive even on a good day the very instant he read the note.

"Fluttershy and Gilda are back. They've been looking for us. They want us to come meet the kids."

Author's Note

So... crap ton of exposition, right? I feel like I failed to convey everything in an interesting way, but I didn't want to spend multiple chapters on a B-list character's origin story. I would have loved to spend longer developing Nabi too, but for now this'll have to do. I just recently finalized her design too. In the end I made it very similar to Spike's but lither with a couple minor differences.

On that topic, aside from event artwork, like character debuts and stuff, would you guys be okay with me just randomly releasing art? Like Spike's ancestors and all that? I'd actually release things much more frequently than I am now. I've been sitting on a lot of images that I've made that I was saving for the rewards.

If you guys would rather have like, I dunno, a new image every update or every-other update, I'll still find something to do for rewards. I'd just kinda like to get more of my stuff out there. I do have a lot of unused concept stuff I could use. I dunno. Just comment.

On that note, I promise you that there will be a full-color image of the kids in the next update.

The whole 'Court of The Third King' name is one of a long list I considered. Hope it sounds cool enough.

Anyway, I hope you guys didn't hate this chapter too bad. And thank you for reading. If you liked it, I hope you think a little differently of Gavin. He's still an asshole, and he's still crazy, but there's a heart somewhere in there. Deep, deep, deep in there.

probably...

So yeah, I'll see you guys next time. Hope everyone has a good weekend.

A Long Day

With great haste, a large purple dragon barreled down the black marble halls of New Griffonstone's royal castle grinning like mad. Sombra was atop his back, hugging the back of his neck in a desperate attempt to hold on. Despite being rather melancholy and filled with turmoil mere moments ago Spike was now considerably happier than Sombra could have imagined.

Anything that stood in the direct path of Spike was going to be trampled, for no one would stop him from meeting the two newest precious jewels in his hoard.

In less than five minutes they were in the Dining Hall of Gavin's castle, and there waiting for them were Fluttershy and Gilda. Each of whom were carrying a swaddled bundle from which coos of affection could be heard. If Spike hadn't barreled through the door with the grace of an angry blind rhinoceros they might not have noticed his entrance, having been too focused on their children.

"Sorry we're late. You wouldn't believe the day we've had." Spike apologized.

Sombra couldn't feel his front legs, and when he tried to let go of Spike he fell to the (thankfully clean) floor of the Dining Hall.

Spike realized his callousness and helped Sombra up, making certain he was alright. Unfortunately the action revealed his bandaged undersides to Gilda and Fluttershy. His condition predictably elicit a surprised gasp from Fluttershy.

"Holy spit, Spike?! What the flip happened to you? I didn't think your armored butt could even get hurt." Gilda balked awkwardly, successfully avoiding swearing in front of her adopted offspring.

Spike looked down to see that in his rush his wounds had begun to bleed through his bandages a bit. While moving around had hurt, Spike hadn't cared under the circumstances. He hadn't taken the time to consider that they might reopen given their relative freshness.

"Oh my, and Sombra has his horn back now. What on Earth have the two of you been doing?" Fluttershy asked, reasonably concerned.

Spike opened his mouth to answer, but his mind seemed a few steps behind.

"We successfully retrieved the Idol of Boreas, though we encountered unexpected resistance. A rather formidable monster. My injuries were severe, and my healing factor regenerated my horn in time to give me back my powers and allowed me to defeat it. Unfortunately Spike suffered some damage as well while I was incapacitated. We have been resting in a private room, away from distractions and disturbances.

"As soon as we received your note we rushed here, forgetting we were supposed to be taking it easy." Sombra explained.

Spike chuckled awkwardly as he heard the annoyed subtext in the last bit of Sombra's expository tale. Sombra was understandably upset with him for disregarding his own well-being. Given the circumstances, Sombra would probably let it slide with only a stern talking-to later.

"Huh. Alright then. Well I'd say our day was still way better. Come meet your god-kids Scales, Fang." Gilda beckoned.

"God-kids?" Spike grinned eagerly.

"Fang?" Sombra asked skeptically.

Fluttershy giggled with glee, overflowing with maternal pride and excitement bordering dangerously close to critical mass.

"We were thinking... And Spike, since you're going to live a very long time, and since you're so good at caring for and protecting people... We wanted you to be the children's godfather. To be there for the kids when... well... just when we can't. If that's okay with you." Fluttershy asked hopefully.

Spike knew precisely what Fluttershy meant, and he could see how difficult it was just thinking that far into the future.

"Fluttershy, you know I'd look after them no matter what. I'm obviously going to say yes. We're already family, and that goes for the kids too." Spike stated warmly with conviction.

Gilda seemed to share Spike's view that it was obvious, moving on to Sombra.

"Same goes for you, Sombra. Since you can't kick the bucket either and Spike trusts you. But let's call it probational-godfather for now. We'll bumped you up to full-time if you and Scales get hitched. Fang is your new nickname, since it fits together with Scales, not counting the obvious. That's sticking with ya whether you like it or not." Gilda added in a warm, yet business-like way.

Sombra blushed a bit, but nodded his head none the less.

"We'd be honored, now lemme see the little guys. I'm dying of anticipation here." Spike accepted, practically vibrating in place.

Fluttershy and Gilda pulled back the tops of the blankets the children were in, showing them to Spike and Sombra.

In Fluttershy's grasp was a strawberry-pink filly with green hair that started out light and got darker as it ended. Her eyes were half-lidded, but they seemed to be a purple hue not that unlike Sombra's. Tiny wings were just barely visible, making her a pegasus.

"This is Sugar Berry, she's ten months old. We were so surprised to find a foal at the orphanage with the chicks and cubs, so we decided to adopt her. Isn't she just precious? I named her, while Gilda named or son." Fluttershy explained, tears of joy flowing down her face.

In Gilda's arms was a small griffon cub, a light brown fur color with a white feathered head. The longer feathers atop his head formed a sort of crest with icy-blue highlights. His eyes were a piercing electric blue, and unlike his adoptive sister they were eagerly exploring his surroundings. His wings and back paws were accented black, and there were a sparse few spots upon his chest.

All in all, he did look a fair bit like Gilda despite not having any substantial blood relations. He seemed to be teething, eagerly trying to nibble through a strip of leathery dried meat. A common practice for griffon parents that kept babies from nibbling on furniture and clothing.

"This here is Frost. He's only about eight months old. He's an energetic one, just like his Ma. Full of fight. Little hunter bit my tail when we went to walk towards Sugar at the other end of the play-pen. He's gonna be a heart-breaker by the time he's ten, just you watch." Gilda stated proudly.

Sombra had no idea what to say or do, fearful he might scare or startle them.

They looked so cute and innocent, but also fragile. It made Sombra feel like something of an alien in what he knew should have been a sweet and familial sort of setting. He couldn't see himself being part of the situation organically, and it stung a bit more than he would have liked to admit.

Fluttershy offered to let Spike hold Sugar Berry, which he eagerly took her up on.

Sombra watched Spike accept the swaddled strawberry colored filly, holding the baby much more carefully than one might believe a dragon could do. Yet at the same time anyone seeing Spike could tell that he was being as gentle as possible, even by the standards of much smaller creatures. The scene healed Sombra's pang of anxiousness, replacing it with the familiar warmth Spike was so apt to imbue him with.

"Sombra? Would you like to hold Frost?" Fluttershy asked Sombra.

Sombra was caught off guard by the question, but eventually processed the question and nodded despite himself.

As carefully as possible, Sombra accepted Frost from Gilda. He mimicked the careful but secure hold Fluttershy had held Sugar Berry in.

Frost looked up at Sombra with his ice-blue eyes, full of wonder and uncertainty. Sombra couldn't help but smile at the little griffon, who reached up to grab his snout with his tiny talons. They weren't sharp yet, so it was a playfully innocent gesture.

In moments Frost began to do as infants tend to do, and drifted off to sleep in Sombra's embrace. The simple act of having an infant in his care be calm enough to fall asleep made the anxiousness melt away. It was something that Sombra considered a real sign towards Spike's repeated claims that Sombra was a good person.

Sombra was a tad reluctant to give Fluttershy Frost, but Sugar Berry had likewise fallen asleep and the new parents wanted to hold them.

"They are rather darling... I was actually concerned I wouldn't know what to do. I hadn't ever been around infants, or even children." Sombra admitted sheepishly.

"Pfft. I have tons of experience with kids and I'm still worried I'm gonna mess up." Gilda reassured Sombra.

Fluttershy nuzzled Gilda affectionately, letting Gilda know things were going to be fine too. As she did so her wing rubbed against Gilda's, causing a small item to fall out of Gilda's feathered grasp. It looked to be a common zippo-lighter like the one Sombra had seen Lyra use when Spike wasn't around, but this particular lighter had a metallic purple finish.

"Oh yeah. Your lighter worked, if you hadn't figured that out." Gilda told Spike as she used her tail to grab the item in question.

"Oh yeah. Hadn't even thought of that. Glad it did though." Spike chuckled.

Sombra gathered the lighter held some sort of magical connection to Spike, most likely his forging spell. It then occurred to Sombra it usually required someone to be a unicorn to use the mailing spell. Yet somehow Gilda and Fluttershy had sent Spike a scroll not an hour previous.

Spike saw Sombra's confusion and urged Gilda to let him see the lighter a moment.

Once in his possession Spike flipped the top open and revealed a normal lighter, until he then pulled open the thin side not hinged for the lid. Within was a small pad of paper and a small telescopic pen. They took up only a modicum of space, leaving just enough room for the inner workings of the lighter.

"I had Mom make it and then I reforged it with a shed scale. It's kind of a prototype, but I wanted Gilda and Fluttershy to have the first one in case there was trouble. It's dragon mail in a easy to carry package. You need Spike, just write him a letter and burn it off to him." Spike explained as he folded the contraption back up.

Sombra agreed the contraption was quite ingenious, though he felt a tad jealous he hadn't received one. Though it would hardly be necessary given the frequency in which Spike was in the same room as Sombra. Another person seemed to think the lighter a grand idea as a soft clapping was heard from the doorway.

Gavin stood there, wearing a silver crown and a cape of dark purple that gleamed in such a way Spike wondered if it had actually been crafted from amethysts somehow. Jay stood beside him, wearing a red shirt-collar and black bow-tie, not sharing his brother's need to show off constantly. Roderick stood the side opposite garbed in a sort of ceremonial navy blue sash with golden accents, carrying a tall rectangular object obscured from view by a purple cloth that had been draped over it.

"Nifty little trinket. I'd like one, when they're perfected of course. For now, I suggest our loving mothers take the tykes back to their room. I've got a press conference in about five minutes, and I wouldn't want the little darlings getting over excited." Gavin announced softly.

Gilda and Fluttershy shared a brief look, needing little time to decide.

"We'll be on our way then. Goodnight your highness, and to you Spike, Sombra." Fluttershy said graciously.

As quietly and calmly as possible the new family filed out, and what couldn't have been much longer than a minute the White Ravens filed in.

The hall was soon filled with Gavin's personal army, but there were a great number of guests of the living persuasion too. From the looks of it, a number of them seemed to be the press. More still seemed to be wealthy and influential figures. All of whom were understandably uneasy in the hall of their new king, not to mention among his legion of almost robot-like soldiers.

Once at the podium atop the stage, Gavin looked out upon the assembled griffons and waited to meet Spike's eyes.

Once Spike was sure Gavin was looking directly at him, Gavin gave him the subtle nod to take the stage.

Spike quickly took to the stage, grumbling all the way.

Only when he turned around did he notice Sombra hadn't followed him. As a matter of fact, Sombra seemed to have made himself scarce. He didn't seem to be in the Dining Hall at all, as far as Spike's senses could tell.

Oh yeah... the press is here. Sombra probably didn't wanna get caught on camera, especially now that his horn is back. Wish he'd have said something though. Spike realized.

"Good evening, people of New Griffonstone." Gavin greeted his guests.

There was a nervous murmuring throughout the room, everyone present being smart enough to know Gavin would take offense to criticisms about his rule. While Gavin hadn't done anything on record, Spike was certain there had been some covert incentives to obey. Yet another reason Spike didn't want to associate with him more than necessary.

Though it seemed that was going to become impossible if Gavin was doing what Spike thought he was doing.

"I must apologize for calling a press conference so late into the evening, but I simply couldn't wait until tomorrow to tell my people the news. Tonight is a historic day. The true revival of our nation as a world power, as it was so very long ago. Though reconstruction has been going on for seven years, today will forever be known as the beginning of our second great age!" Gavin began.

Oh hell... This is gonna suck so bad. Spike groaned internally.

"Earlier today, out of the goodness of his heart, a person of impeccable character dove headlong into the Abysmal Abyss with no thought of his own personal safety. There, he found a terrifying beast that was guarding a treasure lost to us, the griffon race, countless moons ago. Spike The Dragon, Duke of Equestria, and Twice the Savior of The Crystal Empire, slayed the beast and retrieved this!"

And now I'm gonna be a hero here too. I really need to get someone to read through all the fan-mail. Spike sighed.

On cue, Roderick ripped the cover off of the box, revealing a newly polished and positively gleaming Idol of Boreas. The magical sunstone at it's base cascading beautiful golden light upon all to see. It was in a case of clear crystal that Spike's draconian senses could tell had somehow been fashioned of diamond.

Everyone in the room oohed and awed, while many got up from their seats in utter surprise, unsure how else to react. While the general consensus was surprise, no one in the room had yet even to look at Spike. They were too transfixed by the light the Idol shined upon them.

Gavin began speaking again, knowing full well the audience hung on his every word.

"Yes, this is the fabled treasure of our people. The Idol of Boreas, stolen from us in the prime of our country's history. Without it's guiding light, we lost our brotherhood and fell to shambles. While we have all congregated here, the griffon clans have not sent their leaders to me, meaning they do not wish to be truly united again.

"I hope that now, with this symbol of togetherness that we may truly reforge the fate of our nation together. We live under one banner, and so we must learn to live as one. We all owe a debt to Spike that I feel we may never be able pay in full, but I would like to personally thank him by giving him an award no person has received in over a millennia, and never before to anyone other than a griffon." Gavin continued, now with the entire room on the edge of their seats.

From within his cloak, Gavin pulled a medal cast in pure gold. An amethyst was set in the middle, and above it was the raised image of a silver crown. Beneath it was the image of two feathers crossed, set in bronze.

Spike instinctively lowered his neck for Gavin to place it on him. Spike was quite glad Gavin had had the forethought to use a chain with a clasp, as the last time someone had tried to give him a medal it had been extremely awkward for everyone when the ribbon hadn't fit.

"Spike The Dragon, I present you with The Medal of Eternal Brotherhood. You will be forever acknowledged as a friend and blood-brother to the griffon people, and you will never be turned away at our borders and the castle itself. So long as Griffonstone stands, you will have a place in it, should you so choose." Gavin declared.

The crowd didn't seem to have much of an issue praising Spike.

Had Spike actually been a pony, like the vast majority of Equestrians, it might have been the cause of some dissatisfaction among the more hard-headed griffons. But griffons respected power, and dragons, (Spike especially) had power in spades. Combined with the return of the long lauded treasure of the griffon people, Spike was suddenly a celebrity again.

Every griffon in the room began applauding their new hero with gusto, save the reporters and other such members of the press. They were either scrawling on notepads, taking pictures, or trying to get interviews with either Spike or Gavin.

In one fell swoop, Gavin had cemented his rule and forged something of an alliance with Equestrian royalty. In the public eye, anyway. All by forcing Spike and Sombra to retrieve the idol and defeating Arimaspi. Spike hated to admit it, but Gavin certainly knew how to get the most out of every action.

For what felt like hours, Spike was forced to endure paparazzi and reporters. Gavin however was basking in the positive attention, and Jay seemed happy that Gavin was happy. It was well after midnight by the time Spike and Gavin were able to get away, and Spike was beginning to get worried as it appeared no one had seen Sombra.

Spike found one bonus to his new hero status was that he could question the White Ravens and they would respond. Though it might have also had something to do with Gavin being in his presence. Less amusing was the fact that none of them had seen Sombra since he had entered the Dining Hall with Spike.

Somehow, despite their constant vigilance and untiring eyes Sombra had escaped their gaze. Spike was becoming understandably concerned that something bad had happened hours ago without his knowing. His hoarding instincts were screaming at him to tear apart any structures that could be hiding Sombra, and he was quite tempted to concede to that urge.

"This is bad... Beznik could have slipped in and grabbed Sombra without us knowing." Spike began panicking.

Gavin waved him off, trying to dismiss his concern while covertly signaling the ravens to be alerted to the possible dangers.

"No. There's all kinds of anti-invasive magic totems and talismans all over the country, and literally thousands of them here, built into the castle. Unless something as mighty as Dootha himself came knocking it wouldn't make it past the front gates. I tested it against Beznik specifically." Gavin countered.

"Well then since you seem to know everything, would you mind telling me where Sombra is?!" Spike snapped unintentionally.

Gavin was taken aback by the rage in Spike's eyes, but he retained his calm. Even though under the surface Gavin too was becoming worried that something had somehow absconded with Sombra. No matter how much preparation had gone into the castle, and the whole of New Griffonstone, there was always likely to be something that couldn't be planned for.

Before Gavin could let his mask of indifference and calm slip, something happened.

Spike stopped dead on his patrol of the hallway, feeling a sudden surge go through his body. It was odd, as though someone was stepping on a part of his body he hadn't been aware of until now. Almost as if it was outside of his body.

With a quick look around, Spike realized what was reacting so strangely.

His shadow was fluctuating and pulsating, even though he was currently standing still.

Spike hesitantly moved his arm deliberately into his shadow. Somehow his hand phased into the darkness of his shadow and within the extradimensional space Spike felt a familiar warmness, and the fluffy texture of Sombra's fur. Eagerly, Spike grabbed hold of his lost love and pulled.

To Gavin's surprise and great interest, Sombra came back into the world with Spike's arm. The stallion appeared quite tired, and his mane and tail had resumed flowing in an absent breeze, albeit slowly. His eyes were their usual shade of purple, and half-lidded.

"Were you... In my shadow? Like, for the last six hours? How did...? Are you alright?" Spike asked, understandably flustered.

Sombra seemed content to stay in Spike's grasp, both exhausted and not wanting to chance crossing someone's shadow again.

"Yes... I believe so. I saw the reporters, and all the camera wielding onlookers and thought it best if I disappeared from view. I was about to tell you I was headed back to our room, but the moment I took a step I seemed to fall through the floor. At first I was elated to find I had yet another ability I was unaware of, but I soon realized I didn't know how to get myself out.

"I attempted to access my ability again, but I didn't know how. I then attempted to communicate with you, but it was as though I was underwater. My voice did not carry in the darkness, as if it was viscous and without air. It wasn't bad there... It felt like you, Spike. Warm and serene, but after awhile I began to grow claustrophobic. I tried to levitate myself, or to teleport... but it seems I have no traditional unicorn magic to speak of." Sombra explained wearily.

Spike digested that for a moment, unable to find proper words to express what he thought Sombra needed to hear. His powers were new, and unique. There was little advice Spike could give that seemed useful, and without unicorn magic asking Twilight for help via mail seemed likely to be a fruitless effort.

"I suggest you seek Luna's help. Luna is admittedly the most powerful user of darkness on what I will begrudgingly refer to as the side of 'good'. If anyone can offer insight, it would be her." Gavin suggested.

Sombra seemed reluctant at first, but after casting a quick downward glance to the floor the idea became more appealing.

"We will take that under advisement, thank you. I hate to be rude, but it has been an absurdly long and tiring day and I would like to clean the dirt from the abyss out of my fur before retiring this evening, and the hour has grown late already. I should like to get some rest before anything else happens." Sombra apologized.

Without the need of further convincing, Spike carried Sombra off to their room, extraordinarily thankful that the day was nearly over.

While Sombra showered, Spike who couldn't remove his bandages just yet set about doing something he had been meaning to ever since meeting his godchildren.

Spike opened his palms and placed his hands side by side, and then he closed his eyes.

Unfortunately Spike wasn't quite on Sombra's level as far as meditation went, but after a time Spike was able to access one of his few spiritual connections. He had tried to use it to find Sombra previously, but in his panic he hadn't been able to concentrate.

Off in the distance, all the way back in Equestria was his hoard. Or at least the library-like representation that served as his physical hoard.

It was something of a chore, but Spike could access his hoard from afar if he needed to be away for an extended period of time. It was something he hadn't needed to do since his last vacation to the Crystal Empire several years ago. While a little rusty, Spike would never forget how to do it.

Zecora had put in quite a lot of time drilling the finer points of spiritualism through Spike's thick skull, and he was forever grateful.

Perusing study where his hoard was housed, Spike could see Zecora's spiritual form in a suspended state in the center of the room. She was far too deep in the astral plane in search of Dootha's allies, now known as the court, to notice. Regardless it did Spike good to know she was alright. He couldn't see the corruption on her spirit-body, meaning her soul was wholly intact.

Moving on to the shelf, Spike could see all the books as if they were right in front of his eyes. He selected three of the colored books, and two of the dull books on the bottom row not yet occupied. With a mere tap on the spines of the books they disappeared off of the shelves.

Back in the physical world, Spike's hands were aflame and vague shapes began to emerge.

By the time Spike opened his eyes again his outstretched hands were full of books. Spike set them aside, as he needed to attend to them one at a time. Starting with a familiar grey ash-colored volume. For the moment it was the newest book of Spike's hoard, but quickly becoming the most precious. It was of course the volume devoted entirely to Sombra.

Spike made certain Sombra was still in the shower before he proceeded.

With a gentle kiss, the book ignited and put itself out. The green embers instilled into the book began burning it in a careful and merely cosmetic way. Spike would never harm such important items.

While it took a moment the end result was a perfect representation of Sombra's cutie mark, which Spike had already committed to memory.

And now let's see if it updated like i wanted it to. Just to be sure. Spike thought to himself.

Thumbing through the book, Spike saw his inner most thoughts and feelings for Sombra written on the pages in his handwriting. Not only that, but their shared experiences and memories of everything. Spike never wanted to forget anything, be it good or bad. The experiences were all important to him.

The memories were second only to Sombra himself. The same could be said for all of his loved ones. While the books would last forever they would eventually pass away. Preserving the memory of the time they spent on Earth was Spike's self-imposed duty.

Spike read through Sombra's book a bit, feeling the need to be among a part of his hoard in this way. With everything that had transpired as of late Spike hadn't had time to visit his hoard, nor update the books within. It was equal to, if not greater than a religious experience for a dragon, and going without it for too long would fray Spike's nerves.

Soon Spike had eased the weight that had been building and was ready to move on to Fluttershy and Gilda's books. Updating them was easy, but it was still a task undertaken with the utmost seriousness and care. The memories of the couple becoming parents and the build up to it was a pivotal memory that had lead to two new additions to the family.

Spike's family of friends.

Lastly, but arguably most importantly, Spike placed his hands on both of the blank books. The embers of Spike's magic transformed their colors into Sugar Berry-pink and the blue of Frost's eyes respectively. While their insides were essentially empty the books had now been personalized, and within was the dates of their adoption and images taken from memory.

Spike could hardly contain his excitement, knowing his new books would contain the entire lives of his new godchildren. As much as Spike could be a part of them.

"Well now... I Can't say I expected to see this. Are those books what I assume them to be?"

Spike turned to see Sombra standing there without his usual scarf, seemingly just a bit damp after his shower. His fur was still a bit lengthy compared to a normal pony's and they had neglected to pack his hair dryer. Spike moved the books aside, inviting Sombra up.

"Yeah... I needed to make the kids' books and I wanted to keep Fluttershy and Gilda's up to date. Yours needed a bit of a makeover too." Spike admitted with a noticeable blush.

Spike showed Sombra the newly emblazoned book, causing Sombra to look behind himself momentarily.

"I must admit... I'm not quite used to it myself. A heart of darkness as my truest attribute is mildly disconcerting." Sombra said pensively.

Spike leaned in and kissed Sombra while he wasn't expecting, only letting the stallion free when they needed to come up for air.

"I don't care if your powers are all dark and shadowy, you use them for good, and responsibly too so far. Plus they make you look crazy bad-ass. More so than usual anyway. As much as I love your comic-book supervillain voice and gentlecolt vampire look, you aren't a bad guy. I love you, and that's all I need to know." Spike reminded Sombra.

Sombra smiled and nuzzled up to Spike, the dragon's honeyed words doing wonders for his opinion of himself as usual.

"I will admit that aside from the shadow incident my powers felt remarkably natural... I would like to know more about them, and it might even teach me more about myself. Perhaps I should train under Luna while Celestia teaches you? I rather doubt I have the propensity to learn light magic, given today's events, and it would save time." Sombra proposed.

Spike didn't waste a great deal of time considering Sombra's suggestion.

"Sounds like a plan. Hopefully we won't be too exhausted by the end of each day to get some alone time in. Although I'm more worried for you than I am me. Luna is way more intense than Celestia." Spike agreed.

Sombra hummed, mulling the decision over but not regretting it.

"So be it. Nothing worth having comes easily, as they say. It may be difficult, but I am confident. We have each other, and all the rest are depending upon us. We cannot afford to fail." Sombra resolved.

"Well said. Now let's get to sleep. It's been a wild day, and if it has any more ups and downs I'm gonna hurl."

Author's Note

Male Griffon = Tom
Baby Male Griffon = Cub
Female Griffon = Hen
Baby Female Griffon = Chick

Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I know it's kind of all over the place, but there was a lot that needed doing. Updating a little early since I might be busy tomorrow. Sombra got a confidence boost from the kids, but at the same time he had a difficult time learning he had no unicorn magic. Which will be explained eventually.

The kids didn't get final designs and names until two weeks ago. I had a crazy hard time with them actually. I realize having one of each gender and species might seem kinda cliche, but that was planned from the beginning. I really hope you guys like them.

The scene with Spike and the books was a little weird to write for whatever reason. I dunno. I wanted it to be fluffier, but I've been kind of burnt out on romance lately. Writing fluff is torturous when you're depressed and alone...

Anyway, I hope this chapter didn't flop too badly. I'm happy you guys have enjoyed everything up to this point, and that you'll continue to do so. I love you guys, so I'm gonna go ahead and upload another of Spike's ancestors. Here's Dorta, Spike's grandfather X13 places backward in the family tree.

See you guys next week for the Q&A! Have a good weekend!

Rest And Readiness

It had been one week to the day since Spike and Sombra had left for New Griffonstone, and they were expected back any moment now. Lyra and Twilight were currently sitting on the porch in the fading summer sunlight, eagerly awaiting their mutual friends and family. Spike had sent a letter ahead saying that Gilda and Fluttershy would be taking the train, while Spike would be flying Sombra home shortly. Their bags would be delivered to the house tomorrow.

While Twilight and Lyra were friends, the extent of their current relationship left them with very little to talk about. The only things they had to talk about other than Spike and Sombra were magic, and the bygone days of school. Eventually the silence became too much for Twilight, and as princess of friendship she felt obligated to try and make small talk.

Twilight felt a bit uncomfortable at first, as Lyra had taken to converting the house's poison joke supply into joints in preparation for Spike and Sombra's return. But Lyra had already been at it when Twilight arrived, and it would have been rude to ask her to stop. Lyra was a grown mare, knowing full well the risk of smoking. It was her choice. And while her machine-like speed and precision at joint manufacturing was impressive, Twilight was still a bit at odds with the fact Spike smoked.

Of course Twilight knew smoking wasn't detrimental to Spike's health, but as a mother that biological fact didn't seem to matter all that much.

After combing through the mental files she had on Lyra, Twilight believed she had finally found a comfortable topic of conversation.

"So... How are things with Bon Bon? You two have been together awhile now, right?" Twilight asked, feeling just a little proud of herself for solving the minor friendship problem.

Lyra, for her part didn't seem to mind, being as easy going as she was. She kept at her work, but she answered nonetheless.

"Oh you know, things are good between us. Great even. I wanna marry her, I really do..." Lyra started, punctuating her statement with a downtrodden sigh.

As She finished the very last joint, she set everything aside and sprawled her self out on the porch, looking up into the sky.

We've talked about it... But Bonny's a classy lady. Old fashioned too. She wants to meet my folks before saying yes. She gets upset sometimes because she doesn't know a whole lot about my life before Ponyville, even though we've been together so long. She deserves to know about my past, but I don't wanna drag her into my family problems." Lyra finished, sounding tired.

Twilight had not expected such a complex and troubled answer from Lyra, and was now completely and utterly flummoxed as to how to even begin forming a reply.

Stupid, stupid, stupid! Why did I her ask about her love life!? I'm terrible at relationship anything! I dug myself a grave... Twilight lamented internally.

"So... Any chance Spike's getting a dad anytime soon? Or another mom? I don't think I've ever seen you with a date before." Lyra asked after it seemed Twilight wasn't about to comment.

With a noticeable sigh of relief, Twilight let out the anxiousness that had persisted only seconds before.

"I uh... No, I don't thinks so." Twilight answered with a slight blush, "I tried the whole romance thing, but I realized pretty quickly it wasn't for me. I just don't have the same needs most ponies do. All I really want out of life is good friends, good books, and to spend time with the people I love. Running a part of the government is pretty fulfilling work too, and I have a great son. I'm happy with how things are now... even if I worry about Spike a little too much for his liking."

Lyra patted Twilight on the back supportively, much to her surprise.

"Ace is cool with me. Not my bag obviously, but hey, you do you, Twi. If you're happy, that's all that matters. And you can totally worry about the big guy, that's your shtick, right? What good mom doesn't care about their kid?"

Twilight paused briefly to put on a smile that was equal parts confused and grateful.

"I only understood about half of that, but thank you for what I got." Twilight chuckled.

Lyra and Twilight shared a laugh until a large unmistakable shadow was cast over them.

With a quick glance upwards they saw Spike circling the house, slowly losing altitude and speed to prepare for landing. Within thirty seconds Spike moved his legs out of their tucked under position and dropped from the sky like a stone. On his back was of course Sombra who looked no worse for the wear. Perhaps a bit tired, but otherwise fine.

As per the usual, Sombra dismounted by sliding down the membrane of Spike's wings. This put him directly in front of the porch, meeting eyes with Twilight and Lyra. While Spike's newest titles had made him a front-page story in every newspaper on the continent, Sombra had yet to be seen since his makeover.

"You know, I could make so many jokes about you being horny right now that I can't actually decide on just one." Lyra sighed, sounding defeated.

Sombra rolled his eyes at Lyra's typical antics, but in truth he had missed her. He had missed the house, and the torn up yard, and the occasional lazy afternoon in the lounge. Not to mention the morning coffee, nor the joke after dinner and the nights alone in bed with Spike. Be they restful, or exciting.

"I will be happy to tell you how I got my horn back in detail later, Lyra. For now, I'm merely glad to be back home. Once Spike became a celebrity again our vacation was hardly restful. I swore Gilda would have eviscerated the paparazzi if they woke Sugar Berry one more time." Sombra replied.

At the mention of Sugar Berry, Twilight seemed to perk up even more than just a moment ago.

"I was so happy Fluttershy had Spike send us pictures of the kids! Little Sugar Berry and Frost are so cute! I can't wait to see them tomorrow. I'd go tonight of course, but they'll be tired after the train ride." Twilight exclaimed excitedly.

"Yeah they are pretty adorable. We even got to babysit yesterday while Fluttershy got drafted to care for one of Gavin's battle-orthros. Gilda didn't trust it, so she had to go with." Spike agreed.

Twilight only now looked her son in the face, and her gleeful expression changed to one of fury, disappointment, and worry all rolled into one. Spike was becoming increasingly familiar with it. It never failed to cut deep, and Twilight was quite skilled in it's application.

"You, young drake have some explaining to do. But before that, stand up, arms out at your sides, head up." Twilight ordered.

Spike knew exactly what she was mad about, but he complied nonetheless. Standing up on his hind legs, Spike exposed his chest for all to see. The wounds were closed to the point they no longer required bandages, but the scales around the wound had fallen off and exposed a bit of the surrounding flesh.

It was red and irritated, but showed the signs of healing. Still, for such large injuries it was no wonder Twilight was concerned. To rows of three gashes forming an X across Spike's entire abdomen. The most serious injury Spike had ever been dealt, at least in appearance.

"What was it? I checked all the papers. None of them would say what it was." Twilight continued.

"The ghost of Arimaspi. I couldn't hurt him. He could definitely hurt me though. Sombra's the one that actually defeated him. I was basically just a distraction." Spike answered honestly.

Twilight turned back to Sombra, reconsidering the reappearance of his horn.

"You can hurt ghosts with magic? I didn't even know there were ghosts. I kinda thought they were a myth or something." Twilight asked.

Sombra hesitated in answering, but he supposed it was best to be up front about everything. There was no longer any point hiding anything. Sombra merely wished he could explain everything better.

"I am unclear about other ghosts, but I did defeat Arimaspi with my magic. It is however very different from yours, or Lyra's, or even Spike's. I am told that the only other person with similar skills is Luna." Sombra tried to explain.

With no visible effort, Sombra transformed his mane and tail into flowing shadow once more. His mane twisted and grew until it came to resemble Spike's hand and forearm made of pure darkness. With it, Sombra reached into his scarf with his ethereal arm and produced a claw, nearly as large as Spike's own, but a dark slate-gray.

Sombra stretched the arm a bit, offering the claw to Lyra.

"Griffons don't appear to be fond of gift-shops, but I imagine the claw from Arimaspi's haunted skeleton will be a fine souvenir all the same. We retrieved it from the bottom of the abyss, along with the fragments of my dearly departed sword." Sombra joked.

Lyra eagerly took the claw, but at the same time was just as interested in Sombra's magical mane.

"Bucking balls this is cool. Thanks Brero. You got yourself some pretty rad equipment here too." Lyra graciously replied as she tentatively poked the hand.

Lyra found it solid enough, but at the same time she felt like if she really tried she would pass through it. Like some sort of ephemeral clay, or ultra-malleable metal. It was also warm to the touch, about average body heat or perhaps a few degrees higher. Twilight likewise examined the spectral arm with fascination and scientific curiosity.

Sombra smiled, having been mildly concerned his new power might be a bit frightening. Without further need, Sombra recoiled the dark construct but left his mane and tail to move about as they pleased. Spike had taken to calling it 'letting his hair down' and if Sombra were to choose he would likely say it felt more natural this way than leaving it natural hair follicles.

Yet another perk to being home, being away from prying eyes.

"That's incredible. So this is your magic? It doesn't have anything to do with..." Twilight asked, losing steam as she went.

Sombra actually smirked at the question, then quickly closed his eyes. For what couldn't have been more than a second Sombra kept them closed, then opened them to reveal his other acquisition. His eyes, so like Dootha's but at the same time completely opposite.

"Dootha may be inside of me, but I have quelled any influence or hold he might have had. I am all me, and the darkness is mine to use as I see fit. I am one with it. I ripped away the shadows Arimaspi used in place of his body and made them mine, then with these eyes I saw Dootha's corruption on his soul and smothered it into oblivion and freed his spirit." Sombra smiled, his voice dripping pride and contempt for Dootha.

Spike got a welcomed sort of chill down his spine when he heard Sombra speak of his victory.

The voice strikes again. Spike chuckled inwardly.

"Pink sclera, icy blue irises, darker blue pupils, and electric green miasma. Negative color scheme to Dootha's eyes? And you said they see inside of people? Can you see inside of everybody? How does it work?" Twilight asked, already having summoned up her trusty pen and pad.

Sombra had expected such a reaction, and he was ready to play along.

"I see silhouettes filled with colors. Spike is a boiling sea of emerald green, with bursts of magenta flaring about occasionally. Lyra is a warm golden color, though there are tinges of blue around the edges, from all the poison joke I'd wager. I myself am a black too deep to see into as I learned in the mirror, and you Twilight..." Sombra began.

Sombra stopped when he saw Twilight. At first she had just seemed a glowing fount of magenta mana roiling about, nearly too dense and potent for it's host. But after he got a good look, he could see it there. Deep down, there was a tiny fragment of Twilight corrupted by Dootha. Hardly noticeable, but it was there.

Sombra could feel it now, the need to get rid of it was now extremely present in his mind.

"Twilight... You are a vibrant magenta that is almost too much for your body it seems. You are truly a fine mage, if that is any indication. But I must inform you... There is a small mote of corruption within you. With your permission, I believe I can remove it." Sombra proposed.

Twilight was a bit taken aback, but it quickly dawned on her that Sombra was most likely correct.

"Fifteen years ago... I used the dark magic I saw Celestia do to get through the magical safeguards in the Crystal Empire." Twilight remembered.

Sombra sat down, not wanting to pressure Twilight. Such a small presence of Dootha's power would likely be benign in every sense, but there was a chance it could be trouble. Either way, Sombra would respect Twilight's wishes.

Spike seemed on the fence in the whole situation, unable to comment. He had known all along Twilight had been forced to dabble in Dootha's power years ago, and it had been nagging at the back of his mind. When Dootha eventually recovered he might be able to control those that took his magic willingly.

Spike didn't want that to happen.

But at the same time, Sombra had only done what he was proposing once. Even then, Arimaspi had been dead already, a ghost. There was no guarantee Sombra could perform the same feat on a living being, nor that it would be safe.

Lyra was uncharacteristically silent, packing away some fifty joints into a tin as she waited to see what would happen next.

"Okay... Do it. I want it gone." Twilight answered.

In actuality the decision had taken a mere three minutes to make, but to everyone present it had felt like an eternity.

Wordlessly, Sombra rose to his hooves and mentally prepared himself. He needed to be careful, and he couldn't allow himself any hesitation once he started. Twilight was Spike's mother, and something of a friend. If anything were to happen Sombra couldn't ever forgive himself, even if Twilight or Spike might be able to.

"I would recommend relaxing as much as possible while staying perfectly still, as paradoxical as that sounds." Sombra told Twilight calmly.

Giving Twilight a thirty second head start, Sombra formed a small portion of the shadow and darkness that made up his body into an appendage in the shape of his lost blade. A relatively small and sleek precision instrument, much more subtle and quicker than the shadowy hand.

Twilight closed her eyes as Sombra ushered it forward, and by the time she opened them it was over.

The black blade was a few inches in front of her, and a purple ball of corruption the size of a gold bit and covered in green energy balanced upon it's curve. Sombra changed the blade into his shadow hand once more, crushing it completely and utterly. The mote was nowhere near Arimaspi's level of corruption or power, but the less of it there was in the world the better.

Even if it was an exhausting experience.

Twilight looked herself over, finding she was perfectly fine.

"Huh that was kind of anticlimactic. I feel good. Really good, actually." Twilight announced.

Sombra breathed a heavy sigh of relief and released the pseudo-spell upon his eyes. Destroying that fragment of Dootha's power hadn't been all that difficult, but the stress of whether or not he would have succeeded had took something of a toll on him.

Sombra used his tail to grab one of the last joints Lyra had out and placed it between his lips.

"Spike, if you would."

With a simple snap of his fingers Spike obliged Sombra and lit the end of his joint. Sombra took a hearty drag, then let a stream of blue smoke out in a satisfied way. He could feel the unusual magic working itself into his body.

"Ah. Thank you very much. That was something of an ordeal, and the coffee on the airship was almost literally mud. I was never really able to wake up today." Sombra smiled.

Sombra sat down beside Lyra and leaned over onto Spike. Sombra was actually becoming rather receptive to public displays of affection when tired. Though Spike was almost sure this is the first time it had been initiated by Sombra.

"You alright there?" Spike asked, a bit surprised.

"Just pleasantly content. We're home, I have a way to contribute to our cause now, Gavin is thousands of miles away, we can sleep in our bed again, we have our family of friends at arms reach, I can smoke freely, and I didn't kill your mother with my magic. A very good day." Sombra explained, punctuating his statement with a yawn.

"I also like that you didn't kill my mother." Spike joked, pulling Twilight close with his tail.

Likewise, Sombra followed suit and used his mane to pull Lyra into the grouping. Spike forced a group hug, being able to hug all of them at one giving him final say. Not that anyone particularly objected.

"I'm glad you've finally settled in and gotten friendly with everybody Sombra. I know you haven't gotten to meet everyone, yet. But they'll love you in time. We already do." Spike assured Sombra.

"And I look forward to meeting them. We still have a ways to go before we can call our adventure over, but we can't proceed further until-"

Sombra was cut off by a rumbling in Spike's gullet, made all the louder due to everyone's closeness to Spike's chest. Spike belched out a pair of scrolls, bound together with a length of twine. Sombra caught it via his new appendages, having formed his tail into another hand.

"As I was saying, we can't proceed until we hear from Celestia and Luna." Sombra finished sheepishly.

Separating the scrolls, the group looked to whom each was addressed. It seemed the scroll with Luna's seal was addressed to Sombra, while Celestia's letter was for Spike. As soon as Spike realized he was still holding everyone he restored their ability to move freely Sombra handed him his letter while opening his own.

Dearest Sombra,

I find your condition most fascinating. Typically it would take someone decades to form a connection to the darkness in any capacity, let alone use such advanced techniques as Spike has described in his previous letter. Shadow phasing alone took me over a century, and to this day I still do not excel at it. Performing such a feat by accident is unprecedented.

As far as your eye abilities and overpowering Dootha's tainted magics, I am out of my depth. That is all you, as far as I can tell. Unique abilities are something of a study topic of mine, so I may be able to help shed light on that once we begin training.

That being said, I would be happy to instruct you personally while Spike trains with Celestia. I will say I have never taken a student before, so please prepare for it to be a learning experience for the both of us. Celestia is hammering out the schedule and setting things in motion, for further information consult Spike once he has read my sister's letter.

P.S. Keep in mind that magic often behaves like muscle and should be excersized regularly.

Just don't overdo it.

Sincerely, Luna

Sombra felt rather excited to find Luna was willing to teach him. Eager even, it seemed. There was no doubt Luna could teach him a great deal, and understanding the darkness within might even lead to Sombra finding out more about himself.

Sombra did as instructed and looked to see Spike was still reading his letter.

But at the same time, Sombra saw Spike holding several golden slips of card-stock. Tickets of some sort, by Sombra's reckoning.

Spike soon looked up from his letter, but his expression wasn't quite as bright as Sombra's. Spike rolled the letter back up, as if it's contents had disappointed him. He did however still have the golden tickets in his hand.

"So... About how happy you were that we could finally be home for awhile? Awhile is like, a month as it turns out. Or like, twenty-five days really." Spike informed Sombra reluctantly.

Sombra didn't quite like where the conversation was heading, but he took the letter when Spike offered it.

Dear Spike,

Luna and I were delighted to hear of your success in obtaining the power of electricity. While your newfound popularity with the griffons was unexpected, our renewed relations with New Griffonstone are off to a good start. Gavin was kind enough to send us an ambassador who was still legally alive. The last one was one of those creepy White Ravens, that you were so kind to inform us about.

To the matter at hoof, I regret to inform you your astounding progress has caught me at a bad time. The Grand Galloping Gala is fast approaching, and I can't postpone it any further. To be blunt, we weren't planning for you to be so far ahead of schedule. We have more nations than ever coming this year, and it would be best not to upset any world leaders that would happen to be on the council three months from now at the Grand Summit.

I'd like for you and whomever is coming with you and Sombra to arrive in Canterlot the day before the gala. As always, the chefs would appreciate you preparing the meat dishes for the event, if you would be so kind. If you need assistance let me know so I can hire extra staff for the event.

You, Sombra, and Twilight are all invited of course. I've enclosed your tickets, and if you require any more just write me on that too.

Since your training will be difficult we have no idea how long it might take, but Luna and I still have duties to preform. I regret to inform you that this means you'll need to stay at the castle until the both of you have finished, as we can't travel constantly and it would be best if you devoted the majority of your energy to training.

Luna has insisted that she provide you with her finest guestrooms in her half of the castle for the duration of your stay. You'll have the run of the castle of course, but I do apologize.

If the fate of all life on Earth didn't depend on it I wouldn't be so adamant on the accommodations, but you have nearly a month to set affairs in order. Please give Sombra my best, and try and rest up while you can.

Yours, Celestia

Sombra read the whole letter aloud, seeing why Spike was reluctant to tell him about it. It definitely soured the vibe that had flowed so freely amongst the group only moments before. Yet it wasn't quite as bad as Sombra had feared.

"Well then... An extended stay in Canterlot does undermine the source of my pleasant mood. But we have time to make the most of our little break. It's not the end of the world... Yet. I will be just fine, but I thank you for the concern, Spike." Sombra told Spike.

It was clear Sombra was at least a little annoyed with being away again for an undetermined period of time so soon, but he was being calm about it. Spike found his tough act adorable as usual, but he still felt like he should do something to cheer Sombra up. Fortunately he had opportunity to do so.

"Okay then... Now that we're home, why don't I get some dinner going? It's getting late anyway. Mom, you wanna stay for dinner? We can celebrate your... corruption-less-ness?" Spike suggested.

Twilight saw the sun was now but a sliver of tangerine colored light on the horizon, and realized it was dinner time.

"Sure, I don't have any plans. I don't think I could say no to your cooking anyway, Spike." Twilight agreed without hesitating.

"Awesome. Sombra, why don't you set up the chessboard so you to can play in the meantime? Mom's the one who taught me how to play, and she's way better than me. I bet she'll give you a run for your money." Spike suggested.

Sombra's mood brightened a bit, and his seemingly ill-intented smile returned to run shivers down Spike's spine.

"We shall see." Sombra said ominously as he opened the door for Twilight.

As soon as they were inside Spike felt comforted knowing Sombra was doing better. He often feared Sombra would hit some sort of snag adapting to modern life, but he was thankfully being pleasantly surprised at every turn. As he turned to enter the house himself he found his passage barred by a construct of golden mana that belonged to Lyra.

Upon looking back, Spike noticed Lyra wore a shaky smile and was shuffling her hooves about nervously. It wasn't often Lyra looked so genuinely troubled. Spike quickly grew concerned, as it was clear she had something important on her mind.

"Lyra?"

"Hey, so... I think I need a favor, Spike."

Author's Note

Hey everyone... This chapter may not be quite up to par, but it's sort of just a setup for future events. A lot of them actually. But it's also because I've had a really bad week.

Monday morning my 90 year old grandfather took a bad fall and broke three ribs, one of which punctured his right lung. Things have been absolutely nuts with my family, and myself, and things aren't looking great. This is all on top of the other events in my family's series of tragedy spanning the last ten months which include several members of my family being hospitalized or becoming crippled.

I'm getting worn down by life, and I'm really having trouble keeping together. Hopefully things get better, but right now it's touch and go at best. Total nervous breakdown at worst.

I'll try my best to keep to my schedule, because right now routine is all that's keeping me sane. Regardless, this is just sort of a chapter to tell you how a lot of the coming chapters are gonna go. Lyra is one of my favorite characters to write, and I was really happy to have her back in the spotlight this time. It's just hard to work certain people into some situations organically.

Anyway, I hope you guys enjoyed it. I'm gonna probably feel better by the time the next update hits, so please stay with me. I'm just in the rough right now. I've been worse though, so I'll manage. If there do happen to be problems that come up I'll try and give you guys a heads up though.

Side Quest

Remind me again what was so urgent we needed to collect our gear and leave the house at three in the morning? Without coffee? Sombra grumbled through his walkie-talkie.

Spike was currently flying high above the clouds over Equestria, with Sombra sitting in the dragon saddle, which was much less comfortable than their bed. Which up until twenty minutes ago he and Spike had been snuggled up together in, Sombra nestled at Spike's side with a wing draped over him like a blanket.

Spike had suddenly jumped out of bed, leaving Sombra barely conscious as Spike rattled on about some mystery crisis. Sombra had gotten scooped up and told to get the walkies out of the nightstand while Spike got the dragon saddle. Everything else was something of a blur, and Spike's explanation had been lost on Sombra.

Sombra had eventually woken himself up entirely and equipped his walkie-talkie after realizing they were already in the air. It seemed the only things Spike had deemed important enough to bring was the saddle, the walkie-talkie earrings, and Sombra's scarf. While Sombra was thankful for the inclusion of his ever-present and singular article of clothing he was still a bit miffed.

Oh hey, you're awake. I'm sorry about the rush and all, but duty calls. The star-thing the tree branded me with is burning like crazy, which probably means something bad is going down. It's not really telling me anything, because that would obviously be too easy. But I just kinda feel like this is the way we need to go, as encouraging as that has to sound. Spike attempted to explain.

Sombra would have normally been fine with such an answer, but as it was currently three AM he was more than a bit cross with a certain crystal tree. The fact that there was a mere ten days left before their extended stay in Canterlot was to begin didn't help matters either.

Still, if there was a rampaging monster or power-mad villain running about it was worth taking care of.

Hopefully it's something relatively minor. We were going to to try and catch that new movie with the singer you like with Lyra and Bon Bon tonight. What was her name, again? Topaz Towers? Or perhaps Ruby roads? Sombra tried to recall.

Sapphire Shores, and yeah I wouldn't mind seeing it. But if there's trouble we should really check it out. I think we're closing in on it now though, it's in the forest somewhere. We should go by ground from here, too many trees to see anything from up top. Spike replied.

Spike landed in a clearing below, although the instant they touched down a chill ran through their spines.

The area seemed populated only by black trees barren of all leaves. A strange sight, as it was just now the first week of August. Hardly any leaves had started to change colors as of yet. Even stranger was the fact the soil had not a single blade of grass growing out of it, and it seemed more gray than brown. It felt more like ash than earth underhoof.

It was as though the entire area was 'off' somehow.

Thanks to Sombra's awakening he could see in the dark even better than he could in the day. Darkness was his element, and right now it was showing him the worried expression on Spike's face. That, and the star on his chest, steadily pulsating outwardly with green light every few seconds.

"We're here... I really wish we weren't though." Spike practically groaned.

Suspicions confirmed, Sombra braced himself for whatever trouble awaited them.

"You did look like you knew where we are. I was just going to let you inform me on your own time, but this seems important." Sombra replied.

Spike sighed deeply before adopting a serious expression.

"This area of the Everfree is called The Dead Woods. Nothing lives here because it can't. It's what's referred to as a blank-zone. No magic here at all for three miles in every direction in the air or ground. These trees are all petrified, been here longer than it's been like this I guess. All I really know about the place itself is what Mo told me. If you stay here too long you'll get so tired it's impossible to move, and magic is extremely difficult to use here. This is the biggest zone in Equestria." Spike explained.

Sombra hadn't been able to put a pin in why the place had given him a bad feeling, but a complete lack of magic hadn't run through his mind. All things contained minute traces of magic. Air, water, dirt, people, and even the dead. Whatever had befouled the Dead Woods was likely lost to the ages by the look of the place.

Something Sombra was grateful for.

"Interesting, as well as just a bit disturbing. If there is nothing here why would we be needed?" Sombra asked, not really posing the question to Spike but in a general sense.

Spike scooped up a clawful of the ashy soil, letting it trickle down and blow away in the breeze. Even the texture of the earth felt wrong, like it was somehow an imitation of actual dirt. The whole place felt like a plastic forgery of a forest, but it didn't have any sort of smell, nor did the air have any sort of taste.

It rattled Spike a bit more than Sombra, as his senses were extremely sharp. Normally Spike knew a hundred things about any person or place near him, useful or otherwise. Here it was almost like his senses had gone dark. Ever since hitting puberty everything in his sensory ranges had been so vibrant.

Keep it together, Spike. You're a big boy. A very big boy. Spike reminded himself.

Spike returned his attention to Sombra, who Spike just realized he had left hanging.

"You know about Chrysalis, right? We promised the changelings to keep her locked up for them, and the general public thinks she's in a facility carved into the crystal beneath Canterlot. That's a lie." Spike began.

Sombra immediately realized why the Dead Woods was making Spike so nervous.

"She's here then?" Sombra surmised.

Spike nodded.

"Luna built a prison here for any villains we can catch. She realized sealing stuff away wasn't a great option, given personal experience. Instead we'll use an actual prison that's almost magic-proof and keeps people at bay. Luna was supposedly the only person able to stay here indefinitely without getting tired since the moon is pretty intense.

"It's pretty deep underground too, so it'd take a toll on you just trying to get down. Getting back up would be hard. We're sturdier than most though, so we should be alright here for a little while. What I'm worried about is whether or not we're alone." Spike explained.

"I see... If the tree were to send us here, I imagine there is a high likelihood Chrysalis is gone. That doesn't bode well at all." Sombra grimaced.

"Yeah... My least favorite villain in Ma's Rouge's Gallery. Not to mention this couldn't be happening at a worse time. Chrysalis is small change compared to Dootha, Beznik, and the court." Spike huffed.

"All the more reason to get on with it then." Sombra decided, walking off to begin searching for an entrance to the prison.

Spike chuckled a little at himself, knowing full well Sombra was right.

Then he followed Sombra's example.

Sombra could feel his legs becoming a bit shakier as the minutes passed, but still they searched for the entrance to the prison. Neither of them had any clue as to what the entrance looked like, making things a bit difficult. Even worse, in the half hour it took them to find it Spike and Sombra were beginning to feel ill in the pits of their stomachs, almost to the point of losing balance.

The entrance was little more than a manhole cover built into a stump of petrified wood. The manhole cover had gone unnoticed for so long due to the fact it was exactly the same color as the black trees. It wasn't until Spike caught the scent of metal that they discovered it. Thankfully the manhole was the only scent in the whole blank zone to smell.

Upon inspection they found the lock had been destroyed. A hole, punched straight through the manhole's lock, and the manhole itself. Ten inches of magically reinforced steel from the top down. A feat that would have required exceptional magical ability, draconian strength and claws, or a seriously powerful machine.

Spike's money was on the former.

"Shit... Somebody broke Chrysalis out of jail. Somebody with real firepower and know-how too." Spike cursed.

Angry and upset, Spike dug his clawed hand into the stump and ripped the exceptionally heavy manhole and the setting out entirely. The entrance to the prison below was about five feet in diameter, plenty of room for a pony, but far too little room for Spike. Sombra knew precisely where this was going and readied his shadowy appendages to climb the access ladder down.

Spike was going to stop him, but they needed to know as much about what was going on as possible and he couldn't fit.

"Right then. I'll just pop down and look for clues. I doubt anyone so magically inclined would leave much behind, but I think it best I try, lest we miss something important." Sombra sighed.

"Just be careful down there. We don't know who or what is still down there and our walkies aren't working here." Spike cautioned.

Sombra used his shadowy had to salute and disappeared into the darkness of the prison, leaving Spike to stew on his frustrations for a time.

Spike momentarily let his anger boil over and grabbed one of the nearby trees. With one hand, Spike ripped it out of the ground and crushed it into rubble. It was a pointless act of violence Spike wished he could say he was above, but right now he had something of a hair trigger. Sombra wasn't there to calm him down right then but that wasn't an excuse.

Chrysalis had done his family and the rest of Equestria a lot of harm. She was on the top of Spike's most hated list, with the possible exception of Dootha and Beznik. Spike couldn't deal with everything on an empty stomach and with such little sleep and the blank zone's tiring effects. Without thinking, Spike popped one of the petrified wood chunks into his mouth and ate it.

It tasted like exceptionally bland sawdust, but Spike didn't particularly care at the moment. Though he did tuck a chunk under his wing. Lyra would be disappointed she missed anything big, and it seemed a decent souvenir. The strange black trees produced petrified wood that looked like obsidian. Pretty, if nothing else.

After a few more minutes Spike couldn't help but worry about Sombra. He was feeling awfully tired himself right about now due to the seemingly infectious lifelessness of the blank-zone. Sombra was already tired when they had arrived, and they been inside the the dead woods for almost an hour now.

Fortunately, as soon as the hour neared four-thirty a fount of black energy surged up out of the tunnel.

Spike rose to his feet as quickly as he could manage, but he couldn't see Sombra in his shadow-cloaked state against the backdrop of night. That didn't seem much of an issue as Sombra fell back to earth on top of him. Spike scrambled to right Sombra, but it felt like he was grasping at air. Clouds at best.

Sorry, hold on a moment... Let me just... There." Sombra sighed in relief.

Spike noticed he could feel Sombra again, and within seconds Sombra was sitting beside him looking beaten.

"It would appear that while I took Arimaspi's shadows away, I do not share his ghostly ability to become intangible at will. It is considerably more difficult than I might have imagined. At least pulling yourself back together anyway. But I'm too exhausted to move my legs at the moment, and it seemed the best option to get out." Sombra joked weakly.

Spike was a bit concerned for Sombra's safety, but at present he seemed quite happy with himself. Instead Spike needed to know what was down in the prison. There was a lot riding on finding Chrysalis.

"Did you find anything down there?" Spike had to ask.

Sombra's pride in his abilities seemed to waver as the question hit. A look of mild disgust and fear graced Sombra's face as he recalled the pit.

"The cell was made of an ultra-dense transparent plastic, which had been sliced clean through. Some sort of tank had been encased in a wall, filtering a diluted aerosol mixture of liquid love to the cell's air. To keep Chrysalis fed, but not powerful I suppose. It had been ripped out of wall and sliced open.

"Much more disturbing was the state of the cell. The floor was covered in a viscous green slime of some sort, and there were large bits of black chitin all over. Given there wasn't anything that resembled... meat, I would say she's merely shed her shell. I did take this though, as I found it rather unlikely a changeling normally sheds theirs."

Sombra reached into his flowing mane, pulling out an object that gave Spike pause.

It was almost as long as Sombra's leg, and it was black and gnarled. It was the horn of the former changeling queen. Spike had seen Chrysalis use it to do battle with Celestia, and there was no mistaking it.

"Holy shit. That's Chrysalis' horn... So... Does that mean she's powerless? And defenseless? Without her shell or her horn I dunno if she could even survive." Spike wondered, his tone shifting dramatically.

"Hmm. At any rate, we should alert the princesses and Clypeus to Chrysalis' escape. Or her possible kidnapping?" Sombra suggested.

Spike nodded his head in agreement, and Sombra used his ethereal limbs to climb up and back into the saddle. He didn't possess the strength to use his legs for the time being.

Spike had to walk out of the dead woods, since he literally couldn't muster the tremendous strength necessary to take off. While it took a bit longer than flying, Spike managed to snag an unsuspecting cockatrice on the way. While Spike preferred his meat cooked he would take what he could get right now.

The sun had risen by the time the pair made it to New Everfree.

The guards at the check point let Spike through without questioning, although Spike had to wave of quite a few well-wishers who had heard of their exploits in Griffonstone. Since it was early morning thestrals were scarce, but there were plenty of changelings about. The upper building was as buzzing with activity as always.

Sombra actually seemed to regain a great deal of stamina, feeling well enough to exit the saddle by the time they were on board the freight elevator. It seemed his healing factor down in the abyss hadn't been a one-time event. Though he still had no real control of it. It seemed to come and go as it pleased and in random measure.

Regardless, once they arrived in the underground city they made a beeline for Clypeus's office.

There as usual stood Clypeus's personal guards in their special armor. Roach the changeling, and Gravy the thestral, looking alert as ever. Which in comparison to Celestia's guards was relatively lax.

"Morning guys. We've got some code-red stuff we need to talk to the matriarch about like, now." Spike practically demanded.

Roach seemed ready to let them pass, but Gravy was a bit more diligent than her frequently influenced comrade.

"Hold it. What is the nature of the emergency? The Matriarch is a busy mare, and she's just getting in to her office. I can't just keep letting you barge in. There's protocols for reasons. Please elaborate on the nature of the crisis." Gravy asked out of obligation.

Spike practically growled out of fatigue and annoyance, but there were indeed protocols in place.

If a duke was caught disregarding the law when put on the spot it would set a bad precedent.

Spike summoned up a tiny faux-leather book in a flurry of emerald flames and hastily began flipping through pages. There were tiny notes stuck in here and there, amended and updated passages from what Sombra could tell.

After a few minutes Spike seemed to find whatever it was he was looking for.

"Situation code red, possibly code black. Authorization; Delta-Romeo-Alpha, eight-six-seven-five-three-O'-nine. Codephrase; The Queen of Hearts is coming to dinner." Spike rambled off.

Gravy blinked, and then her pupils shrank to pinpricks. After a moment she fished about inside of her breastplate for something. Soon she produced a silver whistle which she placed in her mouth. After taking in a hearty breath she blew into it, but it produced no audible sound, or at least to Sombra's ears.

In seconds the air was full of thestrals, seemingly wide awake. They zoomed about every which way, many of them trying to equip armor mid-flight. Spike rubbed his ear as if there was a fly buzzing about, but Sombra realized the frequency must have been to high pitched for normal ears.

Dragons and thestrals both must have much superior hearing. Sombra mused.

Once Gravy had sounded the call to arms, she had no problem rushing Spike and Sombra into the office building.

"What the devil was that gibberish you told her?" Sombra asked as they headed down the halls.

Despite the seriousness of the situation Spike chuckled a bit.

"It's military code. Luna loves all the spy stuff, and thestrals emulate the hell out of her. Good luck getting anything out of a thestral that knows you have connections without knowing the phonetic alphabet and your ID number. Luna invented code-phrases for all kinds of terrible things, including Chrysalis escaping.

"I can never remember all of them, so I keep my code-book in the wall safe behind the china cabinet. Oh hey, we were going to go see a spy movie tonight weren't we? Weird." Spike explained with mild amusement.

"Yes, coincidences abound. We're here." Sombra pointed out.

Spike returned his tired mind's focus directly ahead of him, seeing Gravy holding the door to Clypeus's office open.

Clypeus herself sat at her desk, nursing a large ceramic mug with a ladybug on it.

The matriarchal changeling herself had changed a bit since their last meeting. Her membranous hair and tail were now a vibrant pink, and even curlier than before. Her wings seemed to be covered by a ladybug shell, though beneath it was easy enough to see they were translucent pink. Her back-shell was a now a lavender color as well, rather than the dark green of their last meeting.

Even her eyes were a shade of pink rather than green.

"Oh, hello boys. I wasn't expecting company so early. What do you think of the new look? I've finally completely come into my own as queen. All my adorable little nymphs are changing too~! All my brothers and sisters are going to stay as they are, but most of them aren't too fond of pink anyway." Clypeus buzzed happily.

Spike felt his heart drop into the pit in his stomach, commiting suicide before it had to listen to him tell Clypeus the news.

"As much as I would love for this to be a social call, but there's some crazy stuff going on. We need to talk to you in private, and right now." Spike told Clypeus in a deathly serious tone.

Clypeus placed her mug on a coaster, then waved off Gravy who saluted before going back to her post. Clypeus hit a button near the intercom on her desk, causing delightfully upbeat, yet calming music to play in each of the office building's hallways. There was no way anyone could eavesdrop from outside.

"Okay then. I'm all ears. Is this something about Dootha?" Clypeus guessed, equal parts worried and excited.

Clypeus was much more awake than only just a moment ago. With the arrival of Spike and Sombra she had essentially just been force-fed breakfast. She could tell things had escalated intensely in the short time since last they met, and that Spike and Sombra had already formed a strong bond.

She could also tell that whatever was going on it bothered Spike greatly. Sombra less so, but he was greatly concerned for Spike. All the worry tasted sour, but only a bit. Their positive emotions still outweighed anything else.

Spike stepped forward, hesitating a moment to tell Clypeus.

"We just paid a visit to the Dead Woods. Someone destroyed the lock on Chrysalis's prison from the outside. She was gone, but we aren't sure if she left willingly, or even alive."

Sombra produced the horn, placing it atop Clypeus's desk wordlessly.

For a whole two minutes Clypeus merely sat there at her desk with her mouth open a bit. Then, much to Spike and Sombra's surprise, Clypeus actually began to tear up. She grabbed the horn, holding up to her chest. She quickly began to cry in full force, extremely emotional and upset.

"M-Mother was a terrible person... I k-know that. But she was my mother! The day we decided to capture her for Equestria, it was the worst day of my life. But we were all so hungry!" Clypeus cried.

She summoned up a pink lace hanky, blowing her nose into it before continuing.

"We were all going to die if we didn't change our ways, but she would have rathered us all starve to death than give in. T-then I had to take the crown off her head... I was the oldest female, and my covers had always been teachers, babysitters, nurses, and things like that. My brothers and sisters knew I would be able to raise new changelings with love and care we never got from Mother... But I miss her sometimes, y'know? She was so strong, even when we were in such poor shape. I never once saw her shed a tear." Clypeus sobbed.

Spike carefully walked around and hugged Clypeus, giving her a literal and figurative taste of emotional support. Sombra was a bit less ready to give such support with no preparation, but he too offered his condolences. It wasn't what they had expected to be doing after telling Clypeus the news, but they hadn't realized Chrysalis still meant anything to the changelings.

While she had been an evil, plotting, vain, and shifty despot, she was also the mother of all the changelings in Clypeus's generation. Several thousand in number. Blood, or whatever the changeling equivalent was, ran thick it seemed. It had to have been truly heartbreaking to be forced to betray one's own mother.

After a few minutes Clypeus calmed down, and she passed the horn back to Sombra.

"I-I can't keep it. I just can't. Please, just take care of it for me. I imagine Gravy has already got the thestrals into emergency positions, and I'll need to do the same with my family in case Mother is out for revenge or there's a changeling-hunter on the loose. Thank you both for telling me this in person, Spike, Sombra. If there's anything you need, you just let me know." Clypeus graciously thanked her guests.

The duly elected matriarch bowed before Spike and Sombra, making the both of them feel worse about the situation than they already did.

"Clypeus, you don't need to bow or anything, really. We're friend's right? We could use a few pieces of parchment and a pen though. We came to you before anybody else, and we should really let the princesses know too." Spike requested.

"Of course, we're all friends here. It's just been a long day, and it's only eight AM." Clypeus chuckled sadly.

Clypeus wiped the last of the tears from her face, then used her magic to pull a pack of paper from her desk as well as a ballpoint pen. Thankfully it was ordinary white stationary, not Clypeus typical colorful personalized stationary. Spike selected five pieces and quickly penned five separate missives.

The first went to his mother, the second to Cadence, the third to Shining Armor, the fourth to Celestia, and the last one went to Luna. The order Spike assumed Chrysalis would have the most hatred for from greatest to least. Once that was finished, Spike passed the writing materials back to Clypeus.

"Okay then. Everybody should know now. Now we just have to wait and see what happens. Just remember that if anything major happens we're not all that far away. We'll get here as soon as we can." Spike assured Clypeus.

Clypeus felt a bit better after Spike and Sombra's help, and she knew Spike was being genuine with him.

Getting out of the now now locked-down underground city took a bit longer than getting in had. Longer still was the trek through the woods and back to the house in Spike's tired condition. By the time they got back to the house it was nearly noon, and Spike was absolutely exhausted.

Sombra watched as Spike settled in for a nap on their bed, waiting for him to fall asleep.

Once Spike had begun to snore, Sombra removed Chrysalis's horn from his mane and placed it upon the mantle with some of Spike's other souvenirs from adventures past. While Chrysalis's fate was uncertain it was one of the first adventures he and Spike had gone on in their hopefully long future together.

Perhaps I too should start collecting unusual items from our adventures? The horn of a changeling queen is certainly a good place to start. Sombra though smugly.

After placing the horn, Sombra joined Spike for a midday nap. There was little else to do until more information on Chrysalis surfaced, and they had more pressing concerns. In a little over a week they would have to forgo their routine in favor of learning from Luna and Celestia. Every moment they were together was a moment they didn't need to stress.

That, and it would be a shame to fall asleep in the theater later that night.

~Elsewhere~

A terrible storm was raging across Northern Equestria, making midday seem almost like the dead of night. No one dared venture out into the outskirts of Trottingham on a day like this. The rain almost completely obscured the darkly-cloaked figures moving about the ruined abbey in the countryside.

The building's walls barely stood on their own, but the decrepit structure wasn't their reason for being there.

Two of the larger figures used the cover of the most intact section of roof to dig beneath, tirelessly breaking through dirt and rock.

"Hurry up you brainless heaps of flesh! The lady is fragile in her current condition, and we must get her into the catacombs! We have much to do while she grows into her new role over the coming months! The shadow will cull the lot of you if she catches cold!" The third cloaked figure yelled over the deluge of water and thunder.

The irate figure stood beside a tall crate, around seven feet in height.

It was leaking a luminous green fluid slowly, and had the rain not been so oppressive a disturbingly loud heartbeat coming from it. The cloaked figure that seemed to be in charge of the other two loving caressed the container, a flash of lightning revealing a blood red hoof and the dark purple color of the cloak.

With an audible crashing sound, followed by the clanging of shovels the larger cloaked strangers turned back to their leader.

"Finished." Two gravely voices stated simultaneously.

"About bloody time! Get the crate down the hole, carefully!" The leader barked in return.

They obeyed with moderate speed and unnatural movements, as if they were machines in need of oiling. Regardless as soon as the crate was into the hole their leader pushed them out of the way with ease despite their advantageous size. The hooded commander surveyed the catacombs beneath the decayed abbey and seemed pleased with the place.

It was damp, dark, full of moss, mold, and the smell of death.

It was perfect.

In a flash of crimson too fast for the brash leader's lackeys to comprehend the front of the crate fell to the floor and revealed it's contents. A massive teal cocoon twice the size of the average pony, and far too slimy to belong to any kind of butterfly. While not fully transparent there was a dark shape moving about inside, twitching randomly and pulsating like some monstrous heart.

In another flash of crimson one of the crypt doors was destroyed, and the seemingly mindless followers each took a side of the oozy chrysalis. They took it into the crypt and placed it in the corner of unsealed tomb-room. Their leader set about defiling the coffins, taking the bones of the long dead and adhering them to the bizarre sticky cocoon, humming a jaunty tune to himself as he did.

Once he was finished the glowing cocoon flashed red momentarily, as if acknowledging his perverse efforts to ensure it's safety.

"Such a magnificent creature... and such strange blood! Had we only drafted her sooner she could have furthered our purpose by centuries. Though it has taken the last of our demonic artifacts it will be well worth it when our dear queen is finished cooking. But for now we must let her stew in her juices. We have plenty of things to do in the interim.

"After so many years of waiting in the shadows, it's finally time to move into the light. We will spread the word of our lord, Dootha, the only god fit to rule over this world!" The psychotic pony laughed.

Thunder struck and lightning clashed, as if the sky itself lamented what would soon transpire.

Author's Note

I've been debating where to put this chapter for some time, and here seemed good. Mostly because the next chapter is crazy long and I need more time to write it. It's also going to have at least three new character-artworks to accompany it and it's incredibly eventful. It's the gala!

Sorry it's gonna have to wait until next update though. I hope you guys like the new Clypeus. I had initially considered having her look that way from the get-go, but I liked the concept of everything changing as Clypeus is cemented to the role of changeling queen/matriarch. I will say it has nothing to do with what's happening with Chrysalis.

The coming chapters will be a little harder on me to write, but I know what they're gonna be like at their cores. There'll just be an awful lot happening, training, fighting, etc.

Also, just a head's up, none of the cultists are canon characters. I didn't wanna make very many canon characters change needlessly and working for the devil is a big switch. It just means I got to make new ones! Making villains is one of my favorite parts of the job.

Mr.Bossy in the cloak is one of my favorites so far, so look forward to him being a pain in everybody's collective ass while I also try and make you like him. I was wary of waiting so long to have the court become active, but I think the timing worked out for the best.

Anyway, I actually had an okay week. It was busy, but meaningful. I got to see a friend I never get to anymore, and we hung out with my bff on his birthday, and there was sushi and hard liquor! So yay.

I hope everyone has a good weekend. I'm hopefully gonna catch up on some sleep. I've gotten very little lately and my body is hating me more than usual. Throwing alcohol on top of the smoldering chemical fire that is my insides didn't help either, but it was fun.

Anyway, enough rambling. I'm hoping you guys didn't mind the detour, but it was planned before chapter one hit the net. If you enjoyed it I'm happy. That's all I really want. I thank you for your continued support, and watch for Q&A blogs on weeks without chapters. I'll answer anything that isn't spoilery, and even questions not necessarily about this story. Just whatever. I really enjoy talking to you guys.

At The Gala

Spike, Sombra, Lyra and Bon Bon had spent the last few hours getting dressed for the gala. Getting ready was easy for Spike, as all he needed to do was use Clypeus's spell. Which was useful, as Spike was needed to get everyone else into their outfits. Hands were something that even magic couldn't top in some instances.

Twilight was needed at the gala well before everyone else, as she was in charge of organizing the tables, seating, and anything and everything she thought needed careful planning.

With a quick letter to Rarity a few days ago, Spike made certain Lyra and Bon Bon had top quality dresses.

Lyra's dress was white with streaks of gold and was much more form-fitting than most of Rarity's work. It was vaguely styled like a toga with a brooch-like gold clasp holding it's only shoulder strap together. In it's center was a brilliant topaz that looked much like the mare herself's eyes. A unique outfit for a mare without parallel.

Bon Bon's dress was a bit more traditional, and done up in pastel cream, blue, and pink. The pleats that made up the skirt portion were layered like the petals of a rose, in alternating colors. It was eye-catching, but not gaudy. Bon Bon had also taken great pains to straighten her hair a bit in the back, keeping the front curled with a tiara separating the two sides. The stone in the tiara resembled a spear-mint candy, a subtle nod to her minty partner.

Sombra had opted to wear his maroon outfit again, although the hat had been altered a bit to hide his new horn. Now that he could change the shadowy mane at will he did away with the ponytail he had worn the last time and kept it short. His rose-tinted spectacles also made a return, obscuring his slightly more angular pupils from public view.

Sombra was positively electrified with excitement as they walked up to the castle's ballroom from the outdoor entrance, wanting the whole experience despite already staying in the castle. Although there was quite a line at the door, as everyone needed to show their tickets for entry, and of course every noble with a title had to have the castle-crier announce them to the whole gala.

Fortunately, the flank-kissing ways of the nobles saved the day.

Once everyone realized Equestria's only duke and hero of three nations was coming through with his entourage everyone parted to either side with almost mechanical precision and formed a lane of bowing socialites and nobles scrounging for brownie-points. While it was annoying, none of them would argue with the convenience.

Upon entry the crier sucked in a great volume of air to announce Spike, but Spike motioned for him to stand down.

"I think pretty much everyone can spot me. I'm five feet taller than everyone else and almost as wide. Save your voice." Spike insisted, flicking the admittedly hard-working stallion a bit.

The stallion caught it in his cap and placed it back upon his head, a grateful nod serving as thanks.

Sombra took the scene of the gala in, and to his surprise he found himself deflating at a steady pace. The anxiety he had all but conquered returned in full force at the sight of the multitudes of people of all races mingling and dancing about. Too many.

Not to mention among the assortment was no less than ten crystal ponies, easily picked out of the herd by their lustrous coats.

Sombra was beginning to seriously consider sinking back into Spike's shadow and skipping the gala. He would feel awful about it, but his heart was beating a million miles an hour and he was beginning to sweat nervously. Only the proximity to Spike and the girls was keeping him calm enough to appear like he wasn't freaking out.

Spike could actually hear Sombra's heart threatening to burst from the stress, realizing the mass crowd had hit Sombra harder than he might have thought. It was the first time Sombra had been anywhere near half this many people. The closest to anywhere near this had been the restaurant on Twilight's birthday, or the movie theaters they had been to on dates.

A soft golden glow tugged at Spike's hand, getting his attention.

Looking to the source, Spike saw Celestia. She was mouthing something across the ballroom from the dessert table, which Spike took a moment to decipher and realize what she was saying. She got cut off by a noble who felt she needed the princess with the utmost urgency, but Spike was able to get the gist.

Spike looked down to see Sombra plunging his hoof into Spike's shadow with some effort, but he saw himself get caught in the act and pulled it back. He gave Spike a nervous grin, knowing full well Spike had every right to be disappointed in him.

To his surprise that didn't seem the case.

"So... Sombra, maybe we should go introduce ourselves to a few VIP's? There are four here tonight that'll be on the council. Three we haven't met, and a certain feather-duster we'd like to forget." Spike pointed out.

Sombra followed the path of Spike's finger, and to his utter disappointment he saw the familiar face of Gavin Eboncastle.

The chaotic neutral dictator mockingly waved in their direction before resuming his conversation with some nobles who hung on his every word. Gavin held thinly veiled contempt for the nobles, but it seemed his love of his own voice and being praised outweighed the hate any reasonable individual had for the snobby Canterlot socialites.

Jay and Roderick were of course at the table in dapper finery, both of whom seemed ready to fall asleep from sheer boredom. Griffons typically lacked the social grace or interest to mingle, and it seemed Gavin was the only exception in the family.

Sombra wasted very little time thinking on Spike's proposition. The sight and sounds of the mass of people practically made the decision for him.

"Just so long as we don't have to mingle with Gavin I'd be delighted to move on to the VIP section. It's far less crowded and sparsely populated enough that I can breathe without inhaling someone's ghastly cologne or perfume." Sombra rationalized.

Spike was relieved to see Sombra cooling off a bit, urging him to take his arm in his foreleg. It was a small, yet noticeable public display, but Sombra couldn't help but accept.

Looking over at Lyra and Bon Bon who were talking about their dresses to a pony Spike recognized as Hoity Toity. A flaming colt-cuddler if ever there was one. He was obviously interested in whoever the stallion on Spike's arm more than the girl's dresses, but Spike knew he'd gossip whether or not he asked him not to.

"Ladies, we're off to the VIP section. There's a few people I'd like to introduce myself to." Spike informed Lyra and Bon Bon.

Bon Bon nodded her acknowledgement, but Lyra looked concerned for some reason.

Spike leaned in to whisper something to her.

"You've got this. I'll come running if you need me. Even if I have to bowl through some nobles to get to you."

Lyra still seemed nervous, but she saw Sombra darting his eyes back and forth, surveying anyone and everyone that came near. It was clear he needed some room to breath, so she adopted a confident expression and saluted. Spike nodded his head and saluted in kind, turning to walk off with Sombra.

It wasn't until they were halfway to their destination that Sombra had calmed down enough to talk freely.

"If I ever urge you to take me to another Gala I'd like you to strike me in the back of the head with something blunt, as I've most likely been replaced with a pod-pony." Sombra joked, now in much better spirits.

Spike laughed a bit too loud, garnering a little unwanted attention. Much to Sombra's embarrassment Spike craned his neck downwards and placed a kiss on Sombra's cheek. Sombra turned red, but didn't show any signs of minding it. As long as no one knew who he was, Sombra felt a little public affection was alright.

"I'm loving how much of a nerd you're becoming. First Daring Do, then comic books, and now cheesy sci-fi movies. I've never had a coltfriend I wanted to go to Comic-Con with." Spike teased.

Sombra straightened himself out, adjusting his hat and rosy glasses.

"I think it would be infinitely more enjoyable than this gathering of over-privileged rich halfwits." Sombra agreed.

...

Spike and Sombra navigated the clusters of Canterlot nobility and socialites, making their way to the VIP section. It was in actuality little more than a fourth of the castle's grand ballroom that had been closed off behind velvet ropes. There were many tables, each seating important ponies and various members of other species. Celebrities, dignitaries, and anyone significantly well connected was here, and the paparazzi was kept a fair distance away.

Photo Finish had been banned from attendance years ago, out of respect for everyone else's privacy.

The couple's first stop was at a table with a pair of minotaurs. One of them was a reddish pink color, a female in a gleaming silver breastplate marred with scars of use in combat, and a studded-leather skirt. She was something like eight feet tall, although as she was sitting it was difficult to be sure.

Her male counterpart was a bit shorter, older, and somewhat hunched over. He wore nothing but a leather loin-cloth and a golden crown. He was so muscular that it looked as though his skin could barely contain him. His left arm was rather interesting, as it appeared to be some kind of prosthesis made of living wood. It had been carved with runes, making it even more apparent it was magical in nature. Spike knew he was the council member Celestia had sent them to greet, but nothing else.

Both of them were eating some of the ribs and other meaty delectables that Spike had spent hours cooking the previous day, and they seemed to be quite enjoying them. It seemed their appetites rivaled Spike's own, as many a plate of bare bones littered the table. Spike would have won an eating contest however, as he wouldn't have left bones.

After it seemed the minotaurs were too wrapped up in their meal to notice them Spike politely coughed into his fist, garnering their attention.

Naturally, being the only dragon in Equestria one would expect to see at a party Spike was easily recognized. Spike proceeded to offer his hand to either that would shake it, as he was unaware of minotaur customs. The female reciprocated, then the male.

They soon motioned for Spike and Sombra to take a seat, both thankfully looked to be in good spirits.

"Evening. I think you know who we are, but I'm a little ashamed to admit I don't know your names. I'm not very active in the political side of things." Spike apologized as he took his seat on the Ballroom floor.

The minotaurs didn't seem offended, but it wasn't to surprising. The royal couple seemed much more easy going than most politicians Spike had met.

"I am Queen of Minos, Minerva. I am pleased to meet the last of the royal dragons. We had hoped we might get to make your acquaintance tonight, but we couldn't resist trying your famous cooking first. It did not disappoint."

"I am King Minos XXXVIII of Minos. I too am pleased we meet. A warrior knows another warrior, and you will be the greatest in a thousand moons by the time I am dead. Dragons are fierce. My left arm was taken when I challenged a dragon with little more than a mace and buckler. It was the greatest battle of my life." The king proclaimed proudly, flexing his prosthetic which creaked like old floorboards.

Spike tried not to show his concern over the minotaur king's views on bloodshed, and fortunately they seemed to buy it.

Sombra was a tad hesitant to say anything, but Spike used the spade of his tail to pat him on the back.

Sombra felt just a bit better for the contact, removing his rose-tinted sunglasses and placing them in his shirt pocket.

Best to make a good impression, it wouldn't reflect well on Spike if I acted rude to council members. Sombra thought to himself reassuringly.

"Greetings, your majesties. While I might not be quite as deserving of your acquaintance, circumstances have forced us together. I am Sombra, and I do hope we can be on good terms, if not friends." Sombra introduced himself.

Sombra thought of offering them his 'hand' to shake, but thought better of it. Instead he offered them his actual hoof since he didn't wish to alert the king and queen, nor the press who would no doubt find a way to spy upon the VIP's.

To Sombra's relief he was greeted warmly, although he detected a hint of pity inn Minerva's eyes.

"We are well aware of your plight, Sombra. Possession is the most underhanded of tricks. A true warrior accepts death when it comes to collect, but Dootha and his minions have no honor. You have been denied the right to fall in battle, and you have our sympathies. We are allies to your nation, and to Spike. Meaning we are your allies as well." King Minos declared, nearly crushing Sombra's hoof in his handshake.

"Excellent. I thank you for your understanding. It is much appreciated." Sombra said in relief.

For a time, Spike and Sombra chatted with the royals. While things were certainly a bit different on the island nation of Minos Minerva and her husband were decent people. Even if they both intended to someday die fighting horrendous monsters, which there seemed to be just as many of as minotaurs in their land, if they were to be believed.

After spending nearly an hour Spike and Sombra moved on to a table with only a single occupant. A seemingly ancient bipedal turtle, eating a salad remarkably slowly. Celestia had pointed him out to Spike at the start of the evening, but he had no idea who he was or where he was from. She had been swept up in her duties before being able to tell him anything else.

Fortunately, Sombra somehow seemed to be on top of this situation. As soon as Sombra's brain kicked into gear he bowed, and with a stealthy application of his shadowy hand he forced Spike to do so as well before retracting it.

"Go aisatsu, ojisan. Watashi wa SOMBRA gozen, koreha supaikudesu. Watashitachi wa anata no sonzaidearu koto ga mottomo kyōshukudesu." Sombra said to the old turtle.

Spike's mouth hung open in confusion for a moment, until his brain registered what had just happened.

"Did you just speak Neighponese? When the heck did you learn Neighponese?" Spike simply had to know.

Sombra smirked evilly, as he often did when he was proud of himself.

"Draconian is the mortal first language. Other languages are surprisingly derivative if you trace back far enough. Your library's how-to books were essentially all that was required to learn many new languages with that in mind. If we are going to vacation in Neighpon at least one of us should speak it.

"The book on Neighpon provided me with a cursory knowledge of it's history as well. Since the nation was founded well over three-thousand years ago, Uncle has been it's grand elder and provided it's people with council and sage wisdom. He is widely regarded as the most respected person alive today." Sombra explained confidently.

Well... I feel dumb. I gave up on Neighponese after a week. Spike admitted to himself.

The turtle also seemed mildly impressed, turning his attention to his new acquaintances.

"Greetings, my young friends. I am indeed Uncle, Grand Elder of Neighpon. I have heard tales of your progress from Zecora, she visits me on the astral plane as I meditate from time to time. She is the only person I know older than myself. I am a bit envious of her youth at times." Uncle greeted with a spirited chuckle.

His voice was smooth and caring, but it seemed dry at the same time. A testament to his incredibly advanced age.

Uncle was a mere three feet tall three and a half at maximum, and Spike worried that if he tried to shake his hand he might break the old turtle. Regardless, Spike was relieved that Uncle spoke the common tongue. Otherwise he wouldn't have been able to contribute much.

"Good to meet you. I didn't know Zecora got around that much. She tends to keep to herself. I've never met another civil reptile either." Spike said happily.

Uncle laughed, seeming to possess far more vitality and alertness than his shrunken form would lead you to believe.

"Yes, I suppose the dragons of my homeland are a bit more well-behaved than in the rest of the world. Present company excluded. Phomac, who I sense has recently finally departed from our world was the progenitor of your wingless cousins. They are hard to find, but an old tortoise knows all the best hiding places. I am sure they would be excited to meet you." Uncle informed Spike.

Spike couldn't help but want to ask a million questions about how Uncle knew Phomac and about his distant cousins but there simply wasn't enough time. Instead he bottled them all up, saving them for the right time.

"That would be amazing, Uncle. We were actually planning on taking a trip through Neighpon after we've dealt with Dootha." Spike replied with the combined enthusiasm of a small dog and a young child.

Sombra couldn't help but feel good about Spike getting to meet Uncle. While unexpected it seemed to have made Spike's evening.

"I would be honored to host you at my hut in the mountains. Although food is scarce. I rarely consume more than rice, morning dew, and energy from the natural world gathered through meditation." Uncle invited.

Spike's enthusiasm waned considerably just then, but he didn't make it overly obvious.

"As tempting an offer as that is, Uncle, we will most likely stay at inns as we travel across the land. We don't intend to stay in one place for more than a few days. We will of course be happy to visit you." Sombra came in with the save.

Uncle smiled, and after some conversation told Spike and Sombra a story from his youth.

It was an epic of growing up and coming into your own, and of love and loss. Uncle spoke slowly and clearly, and even though he was easily understood it wasn't truly being heard. It was a tale that hit the heart or soul more than your ears. It made one feel sad and happy all at once, and both Spike and Sombra teared up at the story and cried openly. Even an unsuspecting waitress carrying a tray of drinks was enraptured by the tale halfway through.

By the time it was over the ice in the drinks had melted away and the waitress apologized and was on her way.

It was enough of a distraction for Uncle to vanish mysteriously, almost as if he had never been there in the first place. All that was left of his presence was a lone cherry blossom petal on the seat of his chair.

When Spike and Sombra tried to recall the heart-piercing tale they found it was impossible to retell. Neither could agree what it had been about, nor what happened. The only thing they could do was wipe the tears from their eyes and in Sombra's case dry and reequip his glasses.

Celestia happened to pass by with a slice of cake (a half is still technically a slice) and a fork in her aura as they were recovering and stopped to smile at them.

"Uncle?" Celestia asked smugly.

"Uncle." Spike and Sombra affirmed simultaneously.

"I've had him tell me that story a few times now, but I still can't remember anything about it. But I never regret it. I wonder how old I'll have to be to be able to tell that kind of story?" Celestia hummed thoughtfully before walking off.

Spike and Sombra both agreed that they would have to visit Uncle in the mountains when they were in Neighpon, eager to hear the enchanting epic again if possible. Then it was back to business, heading on to the next table.

There was still one dignitary the pair had yet to meet, but first it seemed the neighborly thing to do to check in on a mutual friend who had come upon hard times.

Sitting at a table with two changeling guards was Clypeus. She looked better than the last time they had seen her, and she even seemed to be receptive to the time-honored tradition of pretending to tolerate the nobility. Unfortunately for Clypeus in the seven years since she hit the scene the nobility had warmed up to her.

The general public loved how genuinely motherly and sunny Clypeus was, and she was well known for donating generously to any charities involving children of any races or families in need. If a noble wanted too look good all they would have to do was sponsor something in the rapidly developing subterranean city of New Everfree.

One such case was the old noblemare who was currently pestering Clypeus. Spike's hearing picked up some thinly veiled speciest views, meaning Clypeus could definitely use a save. Fortunately Spike had a vague acquaintanceship with the mare, loathe as he was to admit it.

Taking a seat beside the mare at Clypeus's table he politely waited for an opening in their conversation to cut in.

"Madame Blueblood, if you would be so kind, me and my associate have royal business to discuss with the Matriarch." Spike asked the noblemare politely.

The mare looked up at Spike, unalarmed by the presence of the dragon despite her speciest comments just a moment ago. She even seemed pleased Spike knew who she was, even though he had essentially politely told her to bugger off.

"Oh course my dear duke. I read all about that business in Griffonstone, good work my dear boy. I wish my dolt of a son would get off his arse one of these days and make his name known for something other than being an insufferable twat. Or at least bring home a wealthy mare. The coffers aren't what they used to be." The elderly mare said happily as she shuffled off.

Clypeus sighed in relief as Madame Blueblood departed.

"I have no idea how that awful family is related to Celestia." Clypeus muttered loud enough for only Spike and Sombra to hear.

Spike chuckled knowingly as he pulled out a seat for Sombra.

"They aren't. Not by blood or anything, just in name. They had an ancestor like... eight generations back? He was Celestia's all-time favorite pastry chef. One day while he was bringing her her favorite cake an assassin tried to shoot her with a crossbow from atop a castle wall. The baker saw it coming and ducked in front of her, taking the arrow right in the heart. Celestia carried him to the infirmary herself, but he was gone by the time they got there.

"She decreed that all of his male descendants would be honorary princes, and she gave the rest of the family a noble title and a whole lot of bits. Turns out his wife had a head for figures and she invested it well. But, money doesn't make for good people in most cases. And here we are." Spike explained.

Clypeus absorbed the story, finding it made far too much sense to be a lie.

Sombra had only read of the Blueblood's in the paper, but what he had heard was all bad.

"Well, now that that's out of the way, we merely wanted to check in. How is everything?" Sombra asked, wanting to move the conversation in the proper direction.

Clypeus smiled a sort of sad smile, but she seemed to have accepted the news they had delivered over a week prior.

"We're all a bit shaken, but the majority of our generation has accepted it and moved on. Whether Mother is gone, or if she's plotting something. All of us agreed to turn her in if we see or hear from her, and security everywhere has tightened. All the thestrals were given pendants that prevent hypnosis, and she can't force a link upon anyone since I'm queen now." Clypeus listed off.

"I'm glad to see you're handling it well. I was admittedly feeling quite guilty that we couldn't do more for you last we met. I know how difficult it is not to have any control over an unfortunate situation, and I wouldn't wish it upon you." Sombra empathized.

Clypeus waved Sombra off, feeling his genuine remorse, unnecessary as it was.

"Don't be silly. You helped plenty. Twilight told me all about your little star-pager the tree gave you. We wouldn't even have figured out she was gone for nearly another month when Luna went to resupply the feeding system if it weren't for you two." Clypeus pointed out.

Spike placed his claw over his chest, having nearly forgotten the mark entirely as it had remained inactive since the prison incident.

"Yeah... I guess so. I kinda thought it would be annoying at first, but it seems like it's just important stuff. Although hopefully nothing pops up while we're training." Spike supposed.

In that instant Spike internally berated himself for inviting disaster into his life. Looking around, everything around them was either glass, metal, or marble. No wood to knock on, especially within the grace period.

Sombra likewise groaned in anticipation of whatever horrid event would happen during their training.

After bidding Clypeus and her entourage farewell, Spike lead Sombra past Gavin and on to the last dignitary of particular importance.

Sombra recognized his species as gargoyle, but Sombra was rather in the dark on where gargoyles called home. They were referenced very rarely in literature, and much of it seemed to contradict some other source. As a people they were some of the least traveled and most mysterious. Sombra wasn't nervous, but he liked to be at least partially in the know before going into any social situation.

Strange as it was, Sombra found fighting monsters much simpler than meeting new people in some cases.

The gargoyle was about as tall as Spike's contained self, but relatively lithe. He was covered in dirty-blond fur, with a chocolate colored beard of considerable length and hair going down his back to match. He wore silver bands around his various ponytails, a dark blue cap upon his head, and a large string of jade beads around his neck. There was a stylized image of a scorpion painted on the largest bead in the center.

He kept a silver staff with green stones embedded in it at his side, and upon his back was a set of bat-like wings in navy. A lion's tail swayed excitedly as Spike and Sombra drew nearer. There were several empty plates and pitchers pushed to one side of the table.

"Spike, Sombra! I've been waiting for the two of you all night! I was beginning to think I'd get stood up." The gargoyle chuckled warmly, albeit a bit loudly for their comfort.

After looking around to be certain no one had heard the gargoyle say 'Sombra' the pair sat down at his table.

"Uh... Hi there? Sorry? We were just working our way over in order of closeness. Nothing personal." Spike apologized uneasily.

The gargoyle chuckled, took a large drink from a beer stein and wiped his mouth with his napkin before responding.

"Ah, don't be so glum! It's a party after all. Most of my people don't believe in drinking alcohol, so forgive me for being a bit giddy. I tend to overindulge when I'm away from the Sundered Lands. A certain unicorn introduced me to beer and mead over a thousand years ago, and I've found it hard to kick the habit, rare as my binders are." The gargoyle admitted.

After finishing off the large stein the gargoyle set it aside, then placed his elbows on the table and knitted his fingers together. Sombra had a feeling it was to help him keep his head about him.

"Anyway, the name's Scorpan. I'm not too well known, but I'm honored and humbled to call myself the King of The Sundered Lands. My older brother on the other hand, I'm sorry to say he's famous for all the wrong reasons. His name is Tirek."

Spike involuntarily went from picturing Scorpan to Tirek, then Scorpan again, and back and forth. It was almost impossible to fathom that they were brothers. Sombra was likewise confused, knowing what Tirek looked like from the book of villains he had read upon his return.

Scorpan saw there combined confusion, but didn't seem at all surprised. He seemed to have fully expected such a reaction.

"The reason my country is called The Sundered Lands, or separated lands, is because we are of two people. Mighty centaurs, and crafty gargoyles. Our two races once warred to the point only handfuls remained of either species, and over petty squabbles nonetheless. At such time a great dragon who blotted out the sky with his mere presence chastised our young and foolish races, and forever bonded us together by blood.

"Now only a couple of one centaur and one gargoyle can bare children. A centaur couple cannot have children, nor can a gargoyle couple. We were forced to either intermingle or die out slowly due to our own foolishness. That is why my brother is a centaur, while I am a gargoyle. Our mother was a gargoyle, and our father a centaur. It is a strange circumstance, but it forged unbreakable bonds to between our races. Though we are separate, we will always be one." Scorpan explained.

"Whoa. That was kind of harsh, but I'm glad it worked out in the end." Spike laughed nervously, unsure how Scorpan felt about the dragon's actions.

Scorpan saw the apprehension in Spike's face and saw he was giving off a bit of a serious vibe where it was unnecessary.

"That dragon was Dramaal, your ancestor, Spike. I learned this secret of history when I became king, shortly after my brother was first imprisoned. I was good friends with your grandfather Beasha, who called my kingdom home, and I knew your mother Nabi when she was very little. I was greatly saddened to hear of their passings. I've waited quite some time to meet you, after I found out Nabi had entrusted an egg to Zecora a millennia ago." Scorpan explained, shedding a single tear as he finished.

Spike had no idea Dramaal had possessed that kind of power, but the revelation that Scorpan had known his grandfather was much more welcome than Gavin's story of regret and death. There was no betrayal or super-evils, just genuine feelings of sadness for the losses of friends.

While it wasn't the happiest of topics, Spike felt glad Scorpan had been direct and more clear with his message. It was something of a rarity among beings over a thousand years old. Most seemed to enjoy being secretive and mysterious.

"You aren't the first person to tell me about my family, but I think I'd actually be fine with calling you a friend. I don't recommend forging too strong an alliance with Griffonstone, on that note." Spike chuckled nervously, offering Scorpan his hand.

Scorpan smiled and shook, glad he was being received warmly.

"Ah yes... I thought I recognized that smug beaked face. Never liked that one." Scorpan declared honestly, "Regardless, I can tell you're making great strides, Sombra. I can barely see Dootha in your aura. And you've got yourself a truly deep black going. That's a rare trait these days. You'll both be a force to be reckoned with in no time at all, and unlike my brother I see the two of you know when, why, and where to use your powers." Scorpan assured them.

Spike felt confident in himself after such warm receptions from the members of the council they had met tonight. Neither Spike nor Sombra had held out that much hope initially. Unfortunately, Scorpan didn't seem to be finished speaking.

Scorpan seemed reluctant to say whatever it was he wanted to tell them, but it seemed important.

The aged gargoyle looked around, making sure no one was watching them. Once Scorpan was sure of it he tapped the butt of his staff on the marble floor. A vibrant yellow glow erupted forth from the staff in the form of a near translucent bubble that covered Spike, Sombra, and Scorpan before rendering itself invisible.

Spike recognized the nature of the spell as a soundproofing charm, a powerful one too.

Scorpan definitely didn't want anyone hearing whatever was about to be said.

"While Minos, Neighpon, Griffonstone, and my Sundered Lands are on your side the younger countries have little respect for the lineage of the dragons. When the Grand Council convenes in three months you will be put on the chopping block by the remaining rulers and immortals. They will verbally assault the two of you, calling everything you are, and everything you can do into question.

"You will need to be able to answer any question they can pose, and have a satisfying answer. If the majority vote decides you aren't up to the task they will proceed to try and fight Dootha in there own way. Whatever it may be, they will fail. The two of you are the only ones who have the ability to defeat Dootha. If the nonbelievers try, they will surely perish. While it would not be your fault, it should obviously be avoided at all costs.

"I am sorry to drop this on you now, but it would be best if you prepared well ahead of time. We are literally asking the world of you, but we have little choice. All I can offer you is my support and a personal favor that is within my power to grant, at any point in the future."

Scorpan almost seemed to age as he spoke, showing that his years had been earned the hard way.

It was obvious he meant every word, as much as it pained him to ask everything of his new friends. Two youths in his ancient eyes, that the weight of the world was slowly but surely crashing down upon. Scorpan felt like the lowest of the low for putting everything on them, even after all Sombra and Spike had been through already.

It was buy and large why Scorpan had sat so far away. That way he could drink his weight in beer and mead before telling them everything.

To their credit, Spike and Sombra didn't get entirely bowled over by the information. They had been briefed on an absurd amount of amazing and/or horrid topics in the last few months. While the threat of letting whatever plan the world leaders and remaining immortals conceived fail was terrifying, Scorpan seemed to be blaming himself for the circumstances far more than necessary.

Spike reached over and placed his hand on Scorpan's shoulder.

"Hey, we get it. Things don't look great, but we've got prep time. Don't sweat it. I've known this was coming eventually for a few years now. Granted I freaked the hell out at first. If we let it get to us we'd go crazy. Don't worry about it, Scorpan." Spike assured the aged king.

Sombra likewise felt Scorpan's kindly nature was forcing him to take much more grief and shame than necessary.

"I agree. While I have had much less time to cope, I had help realizing nothing would come of obsessing over loss, and things that had yet to happen. And, that there are people that will accept me no matter what my past is like. Though some will take longer than others." Sombra added.

Sombra carefully interlaced a shadowy hand with Spike's beneath the table. Stopping to consider how fortunate he was had actually made Sombra a bit emotional. He would later attribute it to the champagne, but either way Spike wasn't complaining about the openness Sombra was showing.

Scorpan laughed inwardly at himself a bit before he recomposed himself.

"Ah, an old fellow like myself should be made to feel foolish now and then. Keeps us from getting too high and mighty about being wise. How about I flag a waiter and get us a few rounds, eh?" Scorpan offered, tapping the staff once more and bursting the bubble.

Spike was about to accept, but something caught his attention. Sombra saw his ear-fin move, trying to hone in on a sound.

"As fun as it sounds, we'll have to take a rain-check. I've got a feeling a friend of ours could use some help on the other side of the dance-floor." Spike apologized.

As Spike and Sombra scurried off at something of an alarming pace Scorpan took a drink and sighed contently. He watched them go and saw there was already a large commotion going on. Something had caused a halt to the evening's festivities while they were inside the sphere of privacy.

"Ah well. I shouldn't hold up a pair of busy youngsters anyway. It'd be a shame if they were too late to save someone because they were listening to a drunk old man." Scorpan chuckled to himself as he flagged down a waiter carrying a tray of snacks.

~Moments Earlier, Across The Ballroom~

At the generously stocked bar relegated to one corner of the dance floor was a turquoise mare refueling on liquid courage.

Her creamy companion was starting to worry, as Lyra had paid several visits to the bar already. Every fifteen minutes, Lyra and Bon Bon would rhythmically migrate across the dance floor a certain distance, and then Lyra would come up with some kind of excuse to flee back to the bar and indulge in the castle's perfectly aged whiskey.

Bon Bon had been overjoyed when Lyra had showed up at her doorstep a few weeks back with the tickets, but every time they had been together since had been off somehow. Something seemed to be greatly bothering Lyra, more than anything Bon Bon had ever seen before.

Now it was starting to scare her, as Lyra seemed perfectly ready to kill herself with liquor before confronting whatever it was.

"Lyra, what is going on with you? You've been acting weird all month, and for some reason when we get to go to the biggest party of the year you hide in the corner and go through more liquor than a small country." Bon Bon asked, sounding deeply worried.

Lyra would have panicked, but she seemed to have just hit a point where she was feeling reasonably confident. Which was good, because she was already leaning towards being more alcohol than mare at this point. Even then it took Lyra a minute to work up the nerve, but once every cell of her being was saturated with whiskey she was ready.

"Bonny... I'm gonna be totally honest with you. Over there at one of those tables is my family. Mom, Dad, and probably my stupid older brother. I haven't spoken to them in like... fifteen years? I was gonna try and be a big mare about it and introduce you and rub my happiness in their snooty faces, but now it's taking a lot of concentration not to barf, and/or pee." Lyra revealed, talking much faster than normally.

Having something of a bomb dropped on her Bon Bon momentarily forgot where they were, and the ability to control the volume of her voice.

"What the actual hell, Lyra?!" Bon Bon shouted just a little too loudly.

Lyra cringed, feeling the full guilt she was meant to magnified in her almost transcendent state of inebriation.

"Well... I uh, sort of got disowned by them? They wanted to force me to marry some noble dude, and I sort of said no because I'm a lesbian. They didn't like that." Lyra explained shakily.

"We most certainly did not."

A chill ran down Lyra's spine at the unmistakable feminine voice that sounded behind her. The tone was cold, and the mare herself certainly looked frigid.

She was ice blue, and her mane was much like Lyra's but longer in the back and a pure shiny white. Her eyes were gold, but Bon Bon couldn't ever bring herself to compare them to Lyra's. There was no warmth there. It was a cold calculating stare more fit for an owl that was ready to swoop down on a field mouse. She wore a silvery white dress that looked to be worth more than Bon Bon's business. Somehow she registered as Lyra's mother, or the living incarnation of a Windigo.

To her left was a somewhat chubby but fairly attractive stallion with glasses, a pale yellow in color. He wore a powder-blue tuxedo with a white cravat making clash with his coat terribly. His blue mane was cut short, and his flag-shaped cravat pin seemed to peg him as some sort of military officer. He looked generally disapproving about anything and everything. His age made him a likely candidate to be Lyra's brother.

To the cold mare's right was a green stallion that could only be described as having a sour look about him. He wore a suit in a sickly green with an emerald and black pinstripe bow tie. His mane was a deep green bordering on black, slicked back with pomade to the point of gleaming. By process of elimination it stood to reason that he was Lyra's father.

All together the trio of unicorns each looked a bit like Lyra, but at the same time they couldn't be further removed from Lyra's positive energy and childlike vitality.

Lyra genuinely didn't seem to know how to respond, and it looked as though she was near a breakdown. Bon Bon quickly stepped in front of Lyra, realizing her outburst must have drawn their attention. She wanted nothing more than to leave, and to take Lyra with her. But the Canterlot socialites and nobility were now watching like hawks, forming a circle around the five of them.

"Uh... Hello there, Mrs.Heartstrings... I didn't know you were in attendance. I-I uh, I don't think we've been introduced." Bon Bon deflected as politely as she could fake.

With the grace of a predatory cat, Lyra's mother was upon Bon Bon in what seemed like a blink. Making direct eye contact with the mare made Bon Bon recall the well known but often overlooked fact she and essentially everyone she knew was going to die one day. There was that much malice stored in those eyes that dared to resemble Lyra's, the eyes she loved to gaze into whenever the opportunity arose.

"I should say not. We haven't seen hide nor hair of our delinquent daughter in years. Not that we minded. But, a member of the Heartstrings family cannot go about causing a scene at the biggest event of the year. We cannot allow that quivering mare behind you stain our name any further. We'll be taking her home now, perhaps we can send her to one of those homes for the mentally ill."

"She would certainly fit right in." The husband added haughtily.

Lyra's brother seemed unable to change his default setting of disgust and contempt, but it somehow seemed to make the situation worse as he didn't deem it his duty to weigh in. He merely watched his parents verbally abuse his little sister with cold indifference.

Bon Bon glared daggers at Lyra's so-called 'family', more than willing to fight if they tried to even touch her Lyra.

Although Lyra's mother was currently Bon Bon's definition of the devil, Lyra was currently unable to defend herself. The combination of her drunkenness and the return of her abusive family were too much.

"You leave Lyra alone! I wanted to meet her family so badly she brought us here, even though she knew you three monsters would be here! If I had known how awful you were I would never have set hoof in the same room! I'm taking Lyra home with me, and I don't care what you, or your stupid money have to say about it!" Bon Bon practically roared at the noblemare who dared call herself Lyra's mother.

Mrs.Heartstrings was having none of it.

The icy mare all but pressed her face to Bon Bon's, raising her right hoof into the air as she did so.

"You commoner trash! You are in no position to talk to me that way! You are a nobody!" Mrs.Heartstrings bellowed, preparing to smack Bon Bon.

Bon Bon couldn't think fast enough to do anything but shut her eyes, but when the surprised gasps of the crowd rang out without pain striking her Bon Bon opened them.

The cold-hearted mare's hoof never made it to Bon Bon's face, as a long dexterous tail had grabbed hold of her and had her dangling several feet off the ballroom floor.

Before she could figure out what was going on she found herself being stared down by a terrifying dragon.

Spike had never shown such a fiery and downright menacing expression in public before, and a few of the more weak-hearted onlookers did their best to get as far back as possible. The temperature in the room had to have jumped a good twenty degrees from the heat of Spike's rage alone, but no one dared to remove their focus away from Spike long enough to notice. All eyes were on Spike, and to a much lesser extent Mrs.Heartstrings.

"Ma'am, while I've never met you before, Lyra's told me all about you. I've known precisely who you were for years now, and as much as I wanted to tell you off for your outdated societal views and nonexistent ethics, I resisted. But now, you've poked the dragon. The dragon that ate the bear that normal people poke when they fuck up." Spike informed her, her cold-hard demeanor having melted into a frightened puddle.

Spike draped a wing over Lyra and Bon Bon, and Sombra offered Lyra his over-shirt as a symbolic gesture of support. Once Spike saw that Sombra was attending to the girls out of his peripheries he was ready to resume his tirade.

"Lyra Heartstrings is not only my best friend, but my housemate. I love her like a sister. A weird sister that drinks and eats all the cheesy poofs, but a sister nonetheless. I can say without a shadow of a doubt I would die before letting you hurt her again. And, since you seem to think status matters more than your own flesh and blood, the three of you can all say goodbye to your titles as nobility. I'm a duke, I can do that." Spike hissed uncharacteristically.

Both Lyra's father and brother tried to break through the crowd to escape, as if it would somehow save their ruined reputations. Lyra's mother saw them try to leave without her, and she realized for the first time how it felt to be abandoned, in some infinitesimally small fraction of how Lyra must have felt.

Unfortunately the crowd was far too dense for them to get away. The more morally strong-rooted individuals in the audience wouldn't let them worm their way out of the situation after hearing their wrongs.

"As of right this instant, the Heartstrings are relieved of their titles permanently. And if I get wind of any other nobles trying to use money and power to ruin people's lives and sweep their problems under the rug they'll get the same. I've been watching all you corrupt flank-kissers make everyone around you miserable my whole life, and all but a handful of you make me sick. The honest, hard-working folk do more for this country than any of you. It's time for things to change. Any noble who wants to remain a noble should act Noble!" Spike informed the Heartstrings and any nobles that were in earshot.

There would be no complaining, nor appeals, or any form of debate. Spike's insides were roiling about, steam punctuating his every sentence. No one would dare defy or question him in that moment.

Spike placed the now softly crying Mrs.Heartstrings back on the ballroom floor, and Spike quickly scooped up Lyra and Bon Bon, placing them on his back. Without another word Spike made for the side exit to the castle gardens. Sombra following closely behind.

As Spike was about to open the door he heard a sound that was quite unexpected.

Clapping, which in Spike's overheated state took a few seconds to link to applause.

Scorpan, Uncle, Minos, Minerva, Twilight, Celestia, Luna, and even Gavin and his entourage had all begun clapping their various appendages. Then, the clapping grew louder and louder as the ponies that agreed with Spike joined in. There were members of the staff, orchestra, and those just lucky to be there all asking for an encore, or for him to preach more on the virtues of change. Not to mention reporters and cameramen that were close to losing their minds in excitement.

Spike smiled, but he didn't bother to turn around or stay and bask in the admiration.

Tonight wasn't about him, even if the papers would make the next week about him whether he liked it or not.

As soon as the group was alone in the gardens Spike sat Bon Bon and Lyra down at a stone bench in front of the fountain. To their, and Sombra's surprise Spike sighed and let his tuxedo burn away. But the flames didn't stop there. They grew slowly, but they grew on and on until Spike had been swallowed up.

The green inferno wasn't hot, but it was enormous and bright. Then, once it had cleared all there was was purple. Spike had finally let loose, revealing his accelerated growth's true extent.

Spike was now a full six times larger than his compact self. Muscles rippled beneath scales, and Spike dominated the courtyard with his presence. While he wasn't yet to the scale of Phomac he was certainly years ahead of himself. It was as though Spike had been consumed by a much older dragon.

It was an astounding experience, which was shattered as Spike let out an almost pleasured sigh.

"Holy balls did I need to stretch. I felt like I was wearing clothes a million sizes too small. I lost my cool in there, and there was nothing to hit. Something had to give, and if I didn't leave then I was gonna grow in front of everyone." Spike groaned in relief.

Sombra was more than a little ashamed to admit that the first thing he did was try and scale-up certain anatomical aspects of Spike's in his mind. The results of such calculations made Sombra light-headed and he quickly did his best to forget it. Which was quite difficult to do.

"Dear, I fear we might need a bigger house. Or at least larger doors." Sombra joked awkwardly, trying to process.

Spike merely shrugged with a stupid grin on his face and unfolded one of his wings. With the arm-like structure Spike proceeded to push against the doors leading back to the ballroom. Nobody was getting into the courtyard to ruin what came next.

"Hey Lyra. Bonny met your... 'DNA donors'. Guess what that means you can do now." Spike chose to point out, unable to call the walking rectums in the Ballroom her family.

Lyra couldn't figure out what Spike was trying to imply until he gave up and traced a flaming circle through the air with his finger. That set the over-lubricated gears of Lyra's mind turning, picking up speed quickly. Lyra reached a hoof into the front of her dress, fishing about for a moment before producing a small velvet box.

Standing on her back legs, Lyra acted as a bipedal person would as she often did, leaning forward on one of her back hooves at an angle and opening the box. A spectacular feat of balance for someone who should have already succumbed to alcohol poisoning by all accounts.

Inside the box was a gleaming golden tail-ring with a diamond set into it. On either side of the diamond Lyra's cutie mark and Bon Bon's cutie mark's had been engraved in the cylindrical band. While Lyra wasn't wealthy by any means metalwork was quite simple for her best friend, and he had been more than eager to help out.

"Bon Bon, my beautiful creamy sweet, will you settle for marrying a mare with half a working liver and even fewer brain cells?" Lyra asked, in her own questionable way.

Bon Bon put a hoof over her mouth and began to choke up, the emotions of the night being almost too much for her heart to handle. All she could do was jump forward and bowl her minty mare over, locking her into an inescapable hug.

"Yes! Yes! Yes! But don't you ever put yourself through something like this ever again for my sake, you beautiful crazy idiot." Bon Bon cried happily.

"Deal." Lyra sniffled.

...

It took the new brides-to-be very little time to fall asleep against the warmth of Spike's side after the night they had just been through. That left only Spike and Sombra to stargaze as they debated how long to wait before trying to move the peaceful mares. Although as they were staying at the castle and Lyra and Bon Bon had a guest suite they decided the warm end-of-summer night was good for sleeping outside. Eventually the party inside died down and everypony went home.

But in the quiet neither Spike nor Sombra could sleep.

"Crazy night, huh?" Spike started after a time.

"I would say it is in the top five most eventful we've had, yes." Sombra joked from his perch atop the star on Spike's chest.

The large 'X' left by Arimaspi had scarred over now, and Sombra was thankful it would soon be rendered entirely invisible by a new set of scales. Looking at the scars reminded him he could have stopped Arimaspi from making them if he'd only been faster to recover.

Spike thought about making them a permanent cosmetic feature of his compact size, but decided against it as he saw Sombra's guilty expression.

"I was thinking... And... We're gonna live a really long time. I could definitely see us getting married too, soon even. But I think I'm gonna have to ask you to be the one to ask me though. I know that sounds kinda selfish and all... but I want you to be sure I'm who you want to spend forever with.

"Forever is a really long time, and I'm gonna get crazy huge. Y'know? Plus, I'm you first... And I'd feel guilty if you decided too quickly. You might be a thousand years old, but your life is basically only just starting. If you wanted to wait awhile, you can wait awhile. I want to be sure you're gonna be happy putting up with me forever. Like, a literal forever." Spike told Sombra, sounding sincere.

Sombra smiled, actually resisting the urge to laugh even.

While Spike's concern's came from a place of caring they seemed laughably insignificant in Sombra's eyes.

"I am constantly in awe at how intelligent and ridiculous you can sound at the same time. No one understands me like you, Spike. You understand me better than I understand myself on most occasions. Regardless, I accept your terms. Just so long as you swear that the answer will be yes when I ask you to answer me." Sombra smirked, using a softer version of his high-and-mighty-villain-voice.

Spike lifted his neck to his chest and brought his arm on the side opposite the girls to his face.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. I Pinkie Promise." Spike swore, complete with a series of motions that only added to Sombra's confusion.

"And what in the world was that about?" Sombra had to ask.

Spike gave Sombra a quick peck on the cheek, surprisingly gentle and accurate given the even wider size gap currently between the two.

"Just trust me on this. Nobody breaks a Pinkie Promise. Not ever."

Author's Note

Okay, so out of all the chapters I've been paranoid about, this is the worst one yet. I'm literally sick with worry that people are going to hate this chapter, or that I've ruined the story for them. Just, be gentle.

Aside from that, the new council members have actually been designed for awhile now. Scorpan since July. It's great to finally get to use them. I've been waiting forever to be able to upload them without spoiling anything. I was gonna have Clypeus's new look in here too, but thought three links was enough.

The next chapter is the introductory chapter to training with Celestia and Luna, which I know people wanna see too.

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter, as this was a huge milestone. Lyra and Bon Bon getting engaged was a long time coming, and lots of people saw it coming. But still, it was hard to write. As much as it sucks, writing sadness is actually really good at fleshing characters out and making them relateable.

As for the last bit, I really struggled with whether or not to put it in. In the end I felt I had to since I already had it written out. It was planned too, but I didn't exactly know where I wanted it, but this felt right.

Well, I hope you guys enjoy. Thanks for your continued readership, and I hope to see you guys again for the next update. I'd love to hear what you guys thought, or if you have any questions.

P.S. As of when I'm posting this chapter we've got 299 comments! That means we're about to hit the 300 mark any second! I'll have to come up with something to show how much I appreciate everything. I love you guys~! :heart:

Training Day 1: A Learning Experience

Spike and Sombra awoke at dawn, having fallen asleep in the castle courtyard gardens. It was fortunate tours didn't start until noon. It would have been an interesting incident if a class trip of fillies and colts found a dragon six times Spike's size from the previous evening snoozing comfortably with a supposedly dead supervillain in the castle gardens.

The sun hit Sombra right in the eyes as it peaked over the horizon, while Sombra's stirring woke up Spike. While they were still tired from the night before there was much to be done today, and it seemed they were even more unprepared than they might have thought.

Standing about five feet away from the drowsy couple was Celestia and Luna, looking at them with warm, if somewhat smug smiles. Sombra took it upon himself to hasten Spike's awakening, using his shadowy hand to smack Spike in the face. It didn't hurt him of course, but it was jarring enough to make him alert.

As his head rose up on his long neck he spotted the alicorn sisters, giving them a low-energy wave.

"Good morning boys. Spike, am I to assume you didn't have a major growth spurt since last night?" Celestia joked, or at least played the question off as one.

Spike chuckled in minor embarrassment, sitting upright.

It was the first time Sombra had seen Spike upright since unsealing his full size the night before. His new height was even more impressive now, and his wingspan was awe-inspiring. He cracked the numerous bones in his neck, as it had become a bit stiff overnight.

Spike soon let his body be consumed in the raging inferno of emerald flames, heralding his transformation. It took a bit longer than the last time Sombra had seen Spike do it, but that had been well over a month ago. He had never imagined Spike growing so much so quickly either.

It deeply saddened Sombra to know Spike hated outgrowing everything so fast, but he could see how inconvenient it was. Even if Sombra found his powerful true form rather alluring.

Once the towering inferno died out Spike sat in it's place, wearing his much more diminutive size, only a couple of feet taller than Celestia.

Sombra sighed, but resolved to talk to Spike about his insecurities sometime. It couldn't be all that healthy for Spike to keep himself so bottled up all the time. He needed to let himself cut loose more often. But for now, Spike and Sombra had business to attend to.

Spike rolled his shoulders and fluttered his wings in place, wishing he hadn't slept on his back.

"Sorry about that. It's just good to stretch out now and then. I didn't feel like shrinking again last night so we stayed out here." Spike explained.

"It would appear Lyra and Bon Bon adjourned to their suite at some point in the night however." Sombra pointed out.

Spike looked around to see the brides-to-be were indeed gone. Not too strange, considering sleeping outside wasn't for everyone. Although Lyra had been so liquored up it was impressive she could move properly.

Luna coughed into her hoof, casually shifting the focus to her for a moment.

"Yes, I ran into Bon Bon as she carried an unconscious and loudly snoring Lyra back to their room. She informed me of their engagement as well. It will certainly be looked back upon as a night to remember. Between the proposal and sending every noble in Canterlot into a frenzy with their tails tucked between their legs I'd say it was a smashing success. Best Gala In years." Luna smirked.

Spike nervously wrung his tail, recalling his first major use of authority the previous night. In public, in front of a couple thousand ponies and assorted other species, and essentially every major news outlet in the country. Plus probably a few from other countries too, now that he thought about it.

"Yeah... I was kinda seeing red when Lyra's shitty parents tried to hurt her again. Trying to slap Bon Bon was the last straw. I couldn't physically hurt them, but taking away their status and ripping their reputations to shreds seemed a better option. They'll still be rich, but it's not like I really want them to suffer that much or anything. Do you think I went to far?" Spike asked guiltily.

Celestia actually giggled at Spike's internal plight, something a bit out of character.

"Spike, the Heartstrings family, with the exception of Lyra, are by far some of the worst ponies I've ever had the displeasure of meeting. If I had more free time I would have gotten together all kinds of evidence to take away titles from a great many nobles through ordinary legal channels. But I think your show last night will serve as a deterrent. Especially once the morning paper reveals you're spending an extended period of time here in Canterlot. You'll have them all walking on eggshells for some time." Celestia praised.

Spike couldn't help but wonder how often Celestia had selectively fed information to the media. His money was on whenever it suited her, but it wasn't as if Spike was complaining. He merely took mental note to forge more media connections.

Any pointers on leading Spike could pick up would be very useful.

"Right then, how about we get this show on the road? We have to establish something of a baseline before we can go any further, and I am dying to see what sort of abilities our charges have." Luna suggested to Celestia.

Celestia nodded her agreement, equally curious.

"Okay? How do we do that? Establish a baseline, I mean." Spike asked.

On cue, Luna and Celestia both produced a box from beneath their respective wings. Celestia's box was of polished white stone with an engraved image of her cutie mark and golden hinges and clasps. Luna's was of a polished ebony wood with positively gleaming silver hinges and clasps with an inlaid silver moon on the lid.

Celestia opened her box first, revealing two stones nestled on red velvet. They were perfectly spherical in nature, and they glowed a familiar gold from deep within. Deeper within than the mandarin-orange sized stones had any right to have. There was something most definitely magical about them, but only in the sense they seemed to be a sunny day in the park with your family condensed into crystal balls.

It was like the sun was shining on you, telling you things were good.

"These, are light gems. They're light energy condensed over a century by me. Just a bit of magic every day." Celestia said proudly.

"And these, are dark gems. Virtually the same, but polar opposites." Luna said with a flourish as she opened her box.

Inside the box was two polished black spheres sitting upon a folded piece of purple silk that were indeed fitting of Luna's description. They were just as deep as Sombra's personal brand of darkness, and it was as though they seemed to cancel out all the light that touched them. They were the epitome of perfect calm and darkness, like a dreamless sleep on a crisp summer eve that you wanted to leave the window open for.

The aura the gems gave off was so relaxing and calm Spike felt as though he might fall back asleep if he didn't stay focused.

While Sombra didn't seem all that effected he could feel them resonate with him, as if they wanted him to have them. He ignored it as best he could, as they were doubtless important. Seeing their true purpose would be quite interesting.

"My sister and I crafted these long ago for this purpose, but we hadn't ever found students sharing our affinities for our respective elements. These crystal spheres react differently for anyone who touches them. Depending on the reaction it will give us something of a jumping off point to see where we can progress from, likely seeing where your strengths lay." Luna explained.

"There are two of each because we want to see if Sombra has the potential for light as well as darkness. While darkness seems effective enough at suppressing Dootha, light is the opposite force of darkness, the power Dootha started with. It's just a thought though. If nothing comes of it that's fine too, we just need to explore all our options." Celestia continued.

Sombra hummed thoughtfully, skeptical of his compatibility with light. When he looked inside himself there was no light, whether it was with his meditation or in the mirror with his 'Sombra vision' as Lyra had nicknamed his enhanced eyes.

"I suppose so. Taking a simple test couldn't hurt." Sombra agreed with minor reluctance.

"Excellent. Spike, Sombra, all you need do is take the orbs in your respective hands or hooves, one at a time. They will be used up after we see the reaction, but please don't do anything until they're done doing whatever it is they're going to do. Whatever the reaction can be interpreted as is very important." Luna prompted.

Spike hastily outstretched his hand and picked up the glowing light gem on his left with his thumb and pointer finger.

Letting the ball of solid light roll into his palm, everyone watched it in anticipation for something to happen.

The glow of the light gem slowly began to increase, and then the ball began to hover. It stopped a few inches above Spike's palm before it started to wobble. It vibrated and shifted until it had changed entirely into liquid and continued it's strange movement patterns. When all was said and done the orb had become an orbiting ring of luminous liquid floating above Spike's wrist.

It lingered for about thirty seconds before evaporating and mixing with the morning dew upon the grass.

Celestia seemed to know something about the reaction, as once the halo of light had disappeared everyone was looking to her for answers.

"It's certainly interesting. Just not at all what I was expecting of you... You're definitely compatible with light, but for a reaction like that I'd think it wanted to go over your scales, like armor or some form of physical enhancement. That doesn't seem right though, given you're already armored and already incredibly strong. We'll have to experiment and see where your light leads you." Celestia mused in equal parts interest and confusion.

Spike ran his opposite hand over his wrist thoughtfully, unsure what to make of Celestia's information.

"Huh. Gavin said it was different for everyone. But he's also kinda crazy and has an army of undead soldiers, so I wasn't really ready to take him at his word there. I hadn't considered I'd have to figure out my own ability even if I learn how to activate it." Spike replied apologetically.

Celestia shook her head and smiled at Spike's misplaced concern.

"It is different for everyone, but final form of your light takes the form you need it to the most. Based upon your convictions, and what you hold dear. That's why I'm confused about your light reaction. You don't need either possibility I could conceive, but you needn't worry about it yet. Consider the gem something to think about while I teach you the basics. It shouldn't be that difficult to figure out after you learn a few basic light magic techniques." Celestia elaborated.

Spike felt a bit more at ease, but he couldn't help but wonder what it was that his light had tried to tell him.

After seeing Spike's reaction to the light gem Sombra was actually rather eager to see what the dark gem would make of him.

Without hesitating Sombra used his hooves to take one of the ebony orbs, holding it carefully in hoof. To everyone's surprise the gem wasted no time at all performing it's task and sunk into Sombra's hoof. It disappeared into the blackness of his hoof with a blorp, a sound not unlike a heavy water droplet falling into a larger source.

While Celestia and Luna seemed concerned Spike and Sombra were merely underwhelmed.

"Hmm. A bit anticlimactic, wasn't it? I already know I can assimilate dark magic. That was rather... filling, I suppose? That might not be the best word for it, but regardless darkness is my special talent. I can consume it freely. The only surprising bit is that I didn't mean to assimilate the gem." Sombra commented with mild enthusiasm.

Luna however was a bit jittery at the sight of Sombra absorbing the gem without even meaning to.

"That was extremely concentrated dark energy. For it to want to assimilate itself into you must mean you contain a concentration of darkness many times greater. Even more unusual is the fact that your darkness didn't manifest itself through the gem beforehand. It just flat out consumed it." Luna replied, seemingly unnerved.

Sombra wasn't one to show off, but he let his hair resume flowing, now that there was no one around other than people who knew about him. It didn't seem to inspire more confidence in Sombra. Instead Celestia grew equally unnerved.

It took a moment, but Luna was able to calm herself.

"It would appear that you already possess as much dark energy as I do, likely more, given the circumstances. Our over-saturation of magic is what keeps my and Celestia's manes and tails flowing constantly. It would appear you've reached that point as well. Hardly surprising since it flowed in the empire, but we had sort of chalked it up to the possession.

"It is good that you are here. If you were to lose grip on so much power you could potentially cause a great deal of damage to yourself or anyone around you. You are very fortunate. Celestia and I had no teachers, and until Zecora came along we had no idea just what sort of powers we meddled with." Luna urged.

Sombra couldn't deny the thought of losing control had crossed his mind. It was one of the main reasons Sombra had gone along with Gavin's suggestions. That, and the fact that falling into shadows randomly was incredibly inconvenient. Meditation could only help for so long, and Sombra felt as though his powers could only grow.

"Well, I guess we shouldn't keep things moving then. The faster we learn the quicker we can try and master light and dark. I'm really excited to see just what my unique abilities are." Spike said as he grabbed a dark gem.

Unlike Sombra's, Spike's gem didn't react for a full ten seconds, at which time Luna's eyes widened and she made a noticeable effort to cover her ears.

It wasn't until a sound like nails on a chalkboard threatened to deafen everyone else that the action made sense. It was being produced as a sort of side effect of the actual reaction. The dark gem was shrinking bit by bit, as though there was a powerful vacuum at it's center. The end result was a much smaller gem about the size of marble, much rougher than it's previous state.

Luna seemed to know exactly what it meant, and she didn't seem pleased.

She was however more than happy to explain once everyone else had regained the ability to hear.

"I had hoped this wasn't the case, but I was prepared for this outcome. You've locked away your own personal darkness and thrown away the key. Not the worst thing you could do under normal circumstances mind you, but darkness can only be mastered if it is first embraced. Unlike light which forms from necessity and the righteous want to protect and defend, darkness stems from a place of instability and character flaws.

"Gavin Eboncastle's ability is only good for helping others realize their potential because of his own faults. He cannot trust others, so his darkness reflects it. He did wind up with a rather unfortunate ability for his tastes, But they aren't usually from places we like about ourselves, and often times the most useful abilities come with a price. Unfortunately, this dark gem has been consumed without telling us anything. After you finish with Celestia I will have to forcibly awaken your dark power, whatever it may be." Luna sighed.

Spike thought back to the first birthday in Ponyville where he had let his lesser instincts take over. Greed, and the hunger that came with his extreme size enhancement. After he had come out of that incident relatively unscathed he had gone to great pains fighting every draconian urge he had until they were just parts of his personality he no longer heard.

He wasn't too keen on trying to reopen that can of worms. Some baser instincts slipped through the cracks here and there, like when he had defended Lyra and Bon Bon, but that sort of thing was fine with Spike. But hunger and greed caused by the curse of Dootha had to be contained at all costs, especially now that he was already so much bigger and more powerful than before. The damage he could cause would be epic, in the worst sort of way.

Sombra could see the turbulent emotions inside Spike roiling about just beneath the surface.

While he hadn't been around for the event Spike had told him about going on a rampage several times. It was easily one of the worst memories of Spike's life and Sombra doubted he would ever forgive himself. He and Spike both carried that sort of scar, and they made them closer. The only advantage that sort of mental scarring had.

Once Spike had calmed down Sombra placed a spectral hand atop his, reassuring him that they could handle whatever came their way.

Then with his hoof Sombra took the remaining light gem.

The first few seconds were calm, but the light within the gem steadily grew dimmer, clouding over and being transformed at a steady rate. In thirty seconds it was a rainy-day gray, and after a full minute it was the same lustrous black as the dark gem. It then cracked in half, and the shards crumbled away to nothing.

The dust fell to the ground as soon as Sombra turned over his hoof, showing the darkened remains hadn't even gotten absorbed. The gem had simply been destroyed.

Celestia wasn't overly surprised, but didn't seem to have words at first.

"Well then... I'd say I won't be teaching you light." Celestia said eventually, stating the obvious.

Sombra discreetly rolled his eyes and rubbed the remainder of the gem dust from his hoof on the courtyard's lush grass.

"It would appear not. It hardly comes as a surprise, since my mana resembles a sea of black. Not a hint of light or color anywhere. I imagine my lack of any traditional unicorn magic only reinforces the fact darkness is to be my only magic." Sombra responded in a rather indifferent tone.

Celestia and Luna's mutual interests seemed piqued at Sombra's comment.

"You're speaking of the eyes that you obtained when your powers awakened? Can you use them at will now to see mana within people? I have to admit I'm interested in seeing what you make of us." Celestia asked curiously.

Sombra needed to do nothing but blink for an extra second.

When he opened his eyes they startled Celestia and Luna a bit with their similarity to Dootha's eyes they had seen on Sombra over a thousand years prior. At the same time while they were considerably more reptilian or feline than equine they weren't full of malice like the green ones of old.

In Sombra's eyes Luna was a storm of black and midnight blue unendingly swirling about with sparkling stars running throughout and nebulas of various colors coming into existence and burning out seconds later at random.

Interestingly enough her shadow was a vibrant field of black with spiraling blue and purples running through at a calm, almost lazy pace. Whether her shadow had it's own mana pool because of her mastery of darkness or something else was a mystery.

While it was unusual Sombra's attention was more focused on Celestia.

While Celestia was full of blinding white light and fiery novas of yellow and orange there was a blight upon her, making her dimmer somehow. It was Dootha's corruption, but in a much higher concentration than Twilight had been infected with. It wasn't nearly as dense a concentration as Arimaspi's soul bared but it was enough to be reasonably concerned about.

Sombra didn't want to be blunt with Celestia, but he felt it was necessary to ask her about her condition now that he knew he could help.

"Celestia... while I don't wish to pry, how many times have you used Dootha's power over the years? There is a concerning mass of blight and corruption hovering about your soul." Sombra asked, feeling awkward and uncomfortable.

Everyone's eyes fell upon Celestia who seemed uncharacteristically rattled by the question. It seemed very much like she didn't want to answer, yet the silence was becoming too long to ignore.

Swallowing her guilt, Celestia sighed.

"After facing you in the empire I dabbled with it, just to try and understand how you, a seemingly normal unicorn got so powerful. After Zecora explained it and Luna was gone I tried a number of times to break the seal on the moon the elements had made, but I still wasn't strong enough. Even with Dootha's power, all the repeated abuse accomplished was breaking my already strained connection to the elements entirely. Then... the last time was about fifteen years ago. Twilight needed to know how to overcome the traps in the Crystal Palace." Celestia admitted.

"Sister..." Luna exclaimed guiltily.

It was clear Celestia wasn't proud of her condition, but Sombra was hopeful that he could help. Fortunately, Spike shared his hope but as usual held much more enthusiasm.

"Sombra can probably get rid of the lingering miasma in your body. He took the tiny bit of Mom's out of her, and the huge amount inside Arimaspi's soul, and destroyed it. It's pretty metal to watch actually." Spike explained.

Celestia seemed to almost tear up at the news.

"Twilight is free of it? That's... that's a lot of guilt off of my conscience already. If you can keep me from being controlled when Dootha rises I wouldn't object to you trying, but you've already done more than enough." Celestia agreed, sounding extremely grateful.

Sombra was relieved to hear Celestia was receptive to his offer, but at the same time he was nervous. Touching someone's soul was a strange and unsettling thing, and Sombra didn't want to know what would happen if he was too forceful. He took a minute to go through his breathing exercises as he had before trying to help Spike's mother.

"Right then... I've been told this is a painless process but I recommend you stand as still as equinely possible without tensing up." Sombra instructed Celestia, reasonably confident.

"Understood." Celestia stated, taking a calm stance and closing her eyes.

Sombra let out a breath he hadn't realized he had been holding and set about changing his mane and tail into the right tool for the job. The blight was far too large for the precision of the blade he had used on Twilight, but his full spectral hand would be too much.

Weaving his mane and tail into one mass of darkness he formed a pair of tongs, or a fair simulacrum. A decent size, but narrow enough for the job. He experimentally moved the arms of the tongs before proceeding. Once he was satisfied they would work he was ready to begin.

Sombra moved his dark appendages forward, not too fast, not too slow.

Luna took note of Sombra's technique, as Spike noticed. It made him happy and just a bit concerned that Luna was so impressed with Sombra's level of ability and control. It was a relief that they were finally ready to learn, since it often felt like they had no idea what they were doing. Not to mention it would go a long way to stopping Dootha.

Meanwhile, Sombra's shadowy limbs made there way into Celestia's chest, passing through without harming her or even her regalia. Everything was proceeding as planned, and Sombra could see his appendages making their way to Celestia's spiritual core.

What happened next was unexpected.

Pain.

Sombra touched Celestia's soul, and it burned him. It wasn't the corruption, Sombra had built up a resistance to Dootha's power. This was the light within Celestia doing Sombra great harm. His shadows disintegrated and what remained retreated to his mane and tail. Sombra fell to the ground, howling in pain, rolling about as if he thought he was on fire.

Spike wasted no time in snatching him up, although he had no idea what he could do to help.

Sombra coughed and sputtered before he regained enough sense to speak.

"Spike... The light... Get me out of the light." Sombra groaned.

Spike quickly unfurled his wings and draped them around himself and Sombra.

Spike could still see in his cocoon of membranous wings, and what he saw scared him.

Sombra's mane was flowing much more slowly than before, and what seemed to be cracks were trailing down Sombra's face from his eyes. Instead of blood and raw flesh there was only blackness in-between. It was as though Sombra's insides were a congealed mass of inky blackness rather than flesh and blood.

At this point it seemed a possibility that couldn't be ignored.

Sombra's eyes were still pink, still trailing green miasma at a slow pace. Spike watched with worry as they flickered, returning to a paler imitation of their purple hue of normal. Without the miasma it was clear Sombra's eyes were wet with tears.

"I... I touched Celestia's soul. Her light burned away part of me. It's impossibly painful, and I feel like I'm made of glass. The dark, with you is what I need right now." Sombra murmured semi-coherently.

Spike held Sombra tightly, unsure what to do next. Only his ingrained drive to protect what was his was keeping him sane. Sombra needed protection in his vulnerable state, but Spike couldn't think straight even though he also knew Sombra needed to heal.

Spike! Is Sombra alright?! What happened? Celestia yelled in a muffled voice.

"Sombra couldn't handle the light inside of you. He's hurt..." Spike began, not really knowing anything else.

For a couple minutes nothing happened, and Sombra seemed a bit calmer, his breathing stabilizing. He could hear Celestia and Luna talking about something, but he wasn't really listening. Sombra was all that mattered then.

Eventually Spike felt a cold metal boot upon the membrane of the wing that formed the outside of the cocoon he had formed for Sombra.

Spike, I've encapsulated the courtyard in a veil of night. I think it should be safe for Sombra now. We need to assess the damage in case he requires medical attention. Luna shouted.

Spike slowly and carefully unfolded his wings, careful not to jostle Sombra or just in case the veil were to falter.

Once his wings parted Spike saw it was genuinely night, localized to the courtyard. Although it was a blurry light above the canopy of darkness the sun shined down like light from above the water beneath the ocean. It seemed intense enough to be seen, but the trickling light wasn't up to the task of harming Sombra.

Sombra's abnormal injuries seemed to react positively to the change in surroundings, as the cracks began to heal over as black scarred tissue. After a few moments the lesser injuries had vanished entirely. Although Spike's powerful sight could see the remaining wounds looked like hairline cracks Sombra seemed much better than before.

Luna was likewise looking over a very tired Sombra, while Celestia seemed to have sequestered herself to a nearby bench out of sheer guilt.

After an inspection that bordered on creepy Luna seemed satisfied with her diagnosis of Sombra.

"It would appear Sombra has somehow transitioned beyond merely controlling darkness. For all intents and purposes, Sombra has become a living, breathing avatar of shadow and dark. While he can easily smother a bit of light or consume darkness, too much light can wound him. It is an extremely interesting phenomenon, but the long and short of it is that Sombra will heal so long as he can stay in the dark or imbibe another concentration of shadow to replenish." Luna surmised.

Spike looked down at Sombra, concerned, but also happy Sombra was alright.

Sombra however seemed to think his new condition was less ideal.

"So... Am I even a pony at this point? My magic is unnatural, I eat meat, I heal fast, and I cannot die no matter how gravely I become injured... There just seems to be more and more separating me from a normal pony." Sombra sighed.

While Sombra had never put much stock in being normal, he was beginning to realize how strange he was compared to his friends and he was quickly coming to see as family. Every few weeks something drastically changed him, or crippled him, only for him to bounce back while adjusting to his new condition.

Just as Sombra was about to sink into despair again, Spike was there to pull hm up.

Quite literally, and into a surprise kiss.

By the time they separated Sombra had almost forgotten what was wrong. Luna had watched with interest, while Celestia pretended not to. Spike held Sombra, and grasped one of his hooves firmly.

"See? I don't care if you're a pony, a dragon, a demon, a conglomerate of shadows and darkness, or whatever. We've been over this. You're Sombra, and I love you. Plus, that talent tattoo you're sporting does lead one to believe you're a pony anyway. You're special, but that's not a bad thing." Spike assured him.

Sombra gave himself a sad little laugh, mocking himself for being so emotional and easily righted with a simple kiss and encouraging words.

Using his shadowy arm, Sombra pulled Spike back down to his level and kissed him on the snout.

"I love you too. My dear drake, I think sometimes I would come undone at the seams, were it not for that forked tongue of yours. I'm just being childish I suppose. I should really act my age, whatever that may be." Sombra sighed.

As soon as Sombra had gotten over his momentary lapse in self-esteem and clarity he used his shadowy arms to lower himself from Spike's arms to the ground. He ached all over and he felt as though he was recovering from a powerful sunburn (which he technically was), but the night air was slowly helping him mend himself.

He could ignore the pain for now. He needed to set things right before things got any worse. While Spike wasn't overly ready to let Sombra move about he was a grown stallion, and there was something on his mind he needed saying.

Sombra first stopped in front of Luna, as she was closer.

"Luna, I am very sorry to say I think today isn't suitable for any real practice. I've barely got the strength to use my extra limbs, let alone try anything new. I just hope what you saw of me today was enlightening enough that we can start fresh in the morning." Sombra apologized.

Luna giggled, finding Sombra's unnecessary chivalry rather funny.

"It's quite alright. I initially planned on seeing what techniques you had the potential for before getting to advanced techniques, but I think now I'll just have to teach you everything. Be prepared to work hard, starting from dawn every morning. I'm not as soft as my sister, and you'll be put through the wringer." Luna said, sounding proud of Sombra already.

Satisfied, Sombra made his way to the bench where Celestia was hanging her head like a guilty foal.

Sombra sat beside her, feeling rather awkward as Celestia was not the face he was usually used to seeing when forced to look up. But if he was going to stay at the castle for the time being he wanted to clear the air. Meals would be hell if he couldn't even get Celestia to look him in the face.

"Celestia... I want you to know I don't place any blame on you for what happened here today. Neither of us knew what would happen, and I took the risk upon myself willingly. I would like our professional relationship to be amicable, and as we are both immortals I hope you and I can one day become friends. Just know, that one day soon I will be stronger than I am now, and on that day I will try to remove Dootha's power from you again. Until that day, I hope you won't blame yourself for the harm I was inflicted."

Sombra, Celestia, and everyone else sat in silence for a moment, until something unexpected happened.

Celestia hugged Sombra.

In all the years Spike had known her, the only people Spike had ever seen Celestia hug were her fellow alicorns. Sombra himself didn't currently seem able to process what was happening. Out of all the responses Celestia could have had to his civil words this outcome hadn't occurred to Sombra as a possibility.

"Sombra... You're entirely different than I thought you'd be. You aren't the same pony we fought all those years ago, and I'm sorry for everything. Twilight Sparkle is a pony I've always thought of as something like a daughter. If you hadn't helped her... I don't know what I'd have done if anything happened to her when Dootha rose. While it's a bit early to call us friends, I feel like I owe you a great debt." Celestia nearly sobbed.

While they were tears of joy, Sombra was still exceptionally uncomfortable. Displays of affection from anyone other than Spike were still rather awkward. Lyra got a pass because she was Lyra, but Celestia's hug was completely out of left field.

"As much as I appreciate the sentiment, I'm very sore. Please put me down." Sombra asked as politely as he could.

Sombra sighed in relief as Celestia gently loosened her grip and placed him on the bench beside her, followed by Sombra carefully dusting himself off and straightening out his ruffled fur.

"Thank you. As for your imaginary debt, as long as you don't let this incident effect Spike's training you can consider us even. Although whenever the time comes for me to reveal my existence to the world I would appreciate some words of endorsement." Sombra requested.

Celestia nodded her agreement to the simple terms, although now that the tension had dissipated she felt tired. Things had gone somewhat off the rails, and even though it was still early morning Celestia thought a nap sounded great.

Unfortunately Sombra was correct.

It was training time, and Spike had much to learn.

Before proceeding, Celestia rose from the bench and made her way over to Spike. She didn't want any repeat instances of light magic harming Sombra. Sombra understood perfectly, happy to be far away from the magic that had very recently burned at his being.

"Alright, Spike. We'll be starting off slowly to get you acclimated to light magic. Just like with the gemstones you've used to get a feel for the other elements the key is to ingrain the sensation of light in your mind. Are you ready?" Celestia asked Spike calmly.

Spike could feel Celestia was letting her mana saturate the air a bit, preparing to show Spike something with as little discretion as possible.

"Alright then. What do I have to do?" Spike asked, bracing himself for anything.

"Just stand still."

Spike did as instructed, and watched as Celestia lit her horn.

Instead of her normal golden aura it was a bright ball of white light. It built up for a few seconds, and then an exceptionally fast beam shot right at Spike. It hit his square in the chest, but it didn't hurt at all. It just dispersed and left nothing behind, not even the telltale tingle of being enchanted or spelled.

"Uh...? Was it supposed to do anything?" Spike inquired.

Celestia hummed thoughtfully for a moment before answering.

"I was trying to forcibly inject light mana into your mana pool. It seems your natural resistance to most magic has outpaced even a concentrated shot from me. Your dragon constitution won't let you learn so easily anymore. We're going to need to go with plan B." Celestia decided.

Celestia reached up into her mane, and as if it were cotton candy she removed a grapefruit-sized tuft.

Her mane replenished the missing mass effortlessly, but the pastel sphere free of the source began to glow. Within a moment the sphere was a vibrant ball of bright light like the beam Celestia had shot at Spike. It floated about an inch above her hoof, making her golden boot gleam in it's light.

"This is a highly concentrated ball of about ninety percent pure light, with about ten percent alicorn magic mixed in to keep it stable. Clypeus tells me you can summon an aura of mana in your hands. You need to do what she did to your mana pool to this ball. Probe it with your magic and try to get used to how it feels. It might take a day or two but the ball is good for the week. So no great rush." Celestia explained.

Spike took the ball when it was offered to him, nervously trying to keep hold of it. It seemed to have it's own sort of gravity about it, never coming within an inch of anything while still being holdable. It wasn't hot, but it gave off the impression of warmth even though it was without temperature.

Spike recognized it's general vibe was similar to the Tree of Harmony's magic, but not quite. The tree had had light, but it had also possessed all the other elements aside from darkness. Pure light was familiar, but it would take time for Spike to get a feel for how to make it himself.

"I think I can work with this. I can tell this is a lot of mana. What is this, like half of what it takes you to move the sun?" Spike asked, admittedly curious.

Celestia smiled, seeing Spike had a fair grasp of at least the surface level details of the sphere.

"More than a day's rotation actually. Our bonds to the heavens make it relatively easy to move the sun and moon. Still more than the average unicorn could produce in six months, but only about a fifth of my or Luna's supply. I'll still be ready to lower the sun later, so don't fret." Celestia said dismissively.

Spike took a moment to wonder just how much mana he had, or if there was a scale with numbers applied to mana. If there was he was almost positive his mother knew how to measure. Something to think about another time.

"Right then. Now that Spike has his hands full, and Sombra is going to rest for the remainder of the day, I'm going to bed until sundown. On my way I'll have the kitchens send out some food and cancel the tours for the next few months. We'll say the gardens are being renovated or something. You two need a training ground, and the barracks are out of the question. Royal Guards gossip like school-fillies." Luna announced as she walked toward the entrance to the castle.

Spike's stomach seconded Luna's suggestion, and Celestia seemed to be thinking the same.

"Yes... It's nearly time to start my daily schedule as well. I'm afraid the first few days we'll only be able to meet early in the morning but in a few days I'll be delegating some of my more mundane tasks to Twilight, Cadence and some more trustworthy individuals like Fancy Pants to give me more time to focus on your training. With that in mind, I'm going to need to leave as well. Good luck, Spike." Celestia apologized.

In a flash of golden light and ozone Celestia teleported away, leaving Spike to his task.

Sombra settled in under a shady willow tree to recuperate, and Spike set about trying to focus his mana through the dense ball of Celestia's light magic.

Unbeknownst to either of them they were being watched by a fellow force of nature.

High above, resting on a cloud was a chimera unlike any other. Discord, master of chaos.

The mad draconequus had a telescope directed down, his magic ignoring the veil of night. As soon as Celestia and Luna were gone he collapsed the spyglass and tossed it out of sight with reckless abandon. He seemed troubled by what he had seen, the confusion actually causing Discord to sit still for a time as he pondered.

"This is unexpected... Sombra's new body was supposed to stay meaty for awhile longer. I knew he had moxie. But I can't help him just now. A deal is a deal, even when it's with the devil." Discord sighed.

After mulling over his options Discord rose from the cloud with an oar in his griffon hand. He began rowing his way through the skies, still less than cheery.

"I hate rules... But even chaos has some rules that it can't break." Discord groaned, "Fluttershy... Why oh why did you teach me how to care, even when I'm not able to help? So torturous."

Discord's cloud kept moving as he rowed, eventually passing through a seemingly invisible wall. The sky rippled like the surface of a lake, and Discord was gone. Off to whatever strange realm he called home, no one even realizing he had been watching.

Author's Note

Hey everybody. So yeah, day one was rough. Day two will go smoother. After day two there will be a jump of a week or two, and then jumps for every training chapter afterwards. Exactly how long isn't concrete yet, but training won't be the only focus, and afterwards chapters will get HEAVY. Holidays will be during the training arc, but the training aspects will be glossed over in favor of fluff.

These are actually the chapters I'm going to be writing on the fly the most, since I can't decide exactly how they should go even though I have a rough idea.

We're getting into the home stretch. All but a couple of the big gears are moving.

As for the gems, I originally had a much more complicated test ready but I scrapped the idea for time because it was difficult to describe in writing. It was akin to the paper test from Naruto or the water test from Hunter X Hunter. Both are series I love. The gem method was made with influence from Bleach's full-bringer arc where the main character was forced to awaken new abilities.

Everything after the training arc is planned out, excluding the fluffier bits.

As for how light and dark work, I'm sorry if it wasn't clear enough. Light and dark can be used like any other element, but since they make up parts of a person as well as the world they have advanced forms that differ from person to person.

Light's advanced form is created from need, and whoever is using it's sense of righteousness and strength of character. Need as is the need to protect, or whatever the user perceives as the thing they are lacking subconsciously.

Darkness comes from weakness of character and emotional distress. It isn't evil, but because of it's nature it is often used for evil. The more someone is internally damaged or disturbed the easier the power is to tap and the more powerful it becomes in many cases. Further evidence of it's volatile nature is that it often times it isn't an ability the user would want (like Gavin) or an ability that has major drawbacks.

Celestia and Luna's respective abilities will be explored very soon.

Sombra's powers are special, and will be explained alongside his origin towards the end.

Anyway, I hope you guys enjoyed it. More to come soon! Have a great weekend. I really appreciate your continued support. Comment if you have a general question, but if you have lengthy questions please come back next Friday for the Q & A blog.

Training Day 2: Progression

Spike and Sombra had awoken from their shared bed at the crack of dawn, ate a quick breakfast and separated. Unfortunately Luna wished to see Sombra in her windowless chambers for his first day of real training. Spike would stay in the courtyard to try and uncover the mysteries of light magic.

Luna's personal chambers weren't hard to find. The most opulent of her guestrooms which Spike and Sombra were staying in were only a few doors down. It was the largest door in the entire wing, marked with Luna's own cutie mark. It was somewhat ajar, inviting Sombra in.

Sombra didn't bother hesitating, pushing the door open despite the utter lack of light in the room.

Sombra's vision wasn't impaired in the least, meaning he could take in the room regardless of the dark.

The room was somewhat opulent, and it seemed to stick to Luna's aesthetic. The only real difference in decor from the rest of her half of the castle was the business-like setup and more modern appliances.

There was Luna's desk, which held a typewriter, but there was also a kitchenette on the far end of the room with a sink and a number of appliances. A coffee/cappuccino maker (of enviably higher quality than Sombra's), a mini-fridge, an electric kettle, a hot-plate, a large standing freezer, a toaster oven, and cabinets and shelves full of instant ramen, macaroni and cheese, and toaster pastries.

It seemed Luna was prepared to spend a great deal of time in the study, which actually seemed to lead into her bedroom from a door bearing her cutie mark to the right of the kitchenette. All in all the study itself was a bit larger than the lounge in the Spike's house. Sombra had heard that while Luna was much more outgoing than her sister she also periodically disappeared from the country's nightlife scene, only to return mysteriously some time later and repeated the cycle from time to time.

As the lights flickered on, seemingly of their own volition, the princess of the night seemed to fade into existence behind her desk.

Luna seemed a little tired, having been awake past her normal bedtime dictated by the natural cycle of night and day. After a brief yawn into her hoof Luna seemed to be ready to begin. Although Sombra did take notice that she was without her booties and other accessories. She seemed not to care, being in her private chambers.

Even so, she kept a practiced elegance about her as she focused on her first ever pupil.

"Welcome to the study. I spend a great deal of time here, without leaving for days, weeks, or even months at a time. I get wrapped up in realigning the stars and figuring out how best to direct the tides. Most ponies don't realize it, but the gravitational forces of the moon influence the seas. Celestia could move the moon in my absence, but she could never feel out the repercussions like me.

"It's been difficult calming the seas after a thousand years of monsters thriving in rough ocean, but I've had help the last few years. If Spike hasn't already told you, I've been married the last six years. My wife has been positively ecstatic to meet you after seeing your potential yesterday. It's rather difficult to get her interested in anything, so you should feel honored. Would you mind meeting her?" Luna asked, sounding rather content.

Sombra distinctly remembered that Celestia, Luna, Spike and himself had been the only ones in the courtyard the day before. But the way Luna was talking made it painfully obvious Luna knew something he didn't. Hardly surprising, but Sombra wasn't in the mood to contest her claims and was interested enough to play along.

"Certainly. I can hardly say I've ever had a fan." Sombra joked with mild enthusiasm.

Luna teleported beside Sombra, and urged him to keep his eyes forward.

It took Sombra a moment to realize something was off, but Luna's shadow hadn't moved with her. It was as though she was still sitting on her cushiony stool behind the desk. But then it began to move, coalescing into a circular mass. It stopped in front of Sombra and Luna, and then it began to quiver.

Before Sombra could react it began to rise, becoming three-dimensional. It continued to evolve and change until it was a tall equine shape, as tall as Celestia and a bit thinner. It had no horn, but it had two odd-shaped wings resembling crescents in a vague way.

It's shape quickly became more and more defined, until Sombra was standing in front of a tall purple pegasus with a shadowy mane and tail full of strange bubbly purple and blue liquid matter in the same manner as Luna's mane was full of stars. Her eyes were even more reptilian than Spike's on any given day, and on her flank was a stylized 'Z' nestled within a crescent moon. Her legs got darker as they met the ground, becoming black as they met the floor.

The mare was beautiful, if somewhat menacing. Something like an exaggerated version of Luna, with a hint of Nightmare Moon left in her.

She leaned down, looking at Sombra closely.

"Hello there, my little big brother. My name is Selene." The mare said sweetly, with a velvety voice with a somewhat dark quality.

It was very much the same sort of voice Sombra had, although Selene had a hint of a sultriness to her voice while Sombra reserved that voice for Spike. Hers seemed ingrained into her as a default.

It took Sombra a moment or two to process what she had said to him. Despite having never met Selene Sombra felt she was very much like him, but different. He felt a bit bad, as it seemed she was quite excited to see him.

"While I see some similarities between us I don't believe I have any relations, unless you know something I don't." Sombra replied politely.

Selene snorted a curt laugh, smiling down at Sombra with teeth almost as sharp as his.

"No no no, we don't share blood of course. We share the darkness. We're both of it, although you're stronger than me. I'm a singular shadow reinforced with dreams and nightmares, but you my brother, are so deep. You are a million shadows all rolled into one, if not more. Even though you are older than me, I feel like a prototype and you a finished, well-crafted machine." Selene laughed, a wild look in her eyes.

Sombra simultaneously felt like Selene had something of an inferiority complex, but at the same time was fascinated with him. It seemed she hadn't met another person so deeply connected to the darkness either.

Luna stepped closer to Selene and kissed her, a warm smile gracing her muzzle before and after.

Sombra could tell they were very much in love, but he felt almost as if he was intruding. Luna saw Sombra making an effort not to look, his face a bit flush. While he wasn't attracted to either of them, or any mare for that matter, the proximity to them made him a bit embarrassed.

Luna giggled, separating from Selene and motioning for her to take a seat.

Selene huffed a bit, but she regardless took a position laying across the desk, adopting a bored expression.

Luna rolled her eyes before returning her attention to Sombra.

"I should start with an explanation, an orientation to the field of darkness, and Selene." Luna began.

Sombra listened intently, while Selene seemed too full of energy to sit still. It was hard to believe she spent much of her time as Luna's shadow, following only her movements. It could have been a result of changing to a physical form, but he wasn't about to ask.

"What I am about to tell you is a story very few know. While most beings can only have one ability from dark or light, Celestia and I have three each. Our souls aren't normal. They're bigger, stronger, and only comprised of one element rather than half and half like most. You are darkness through and through, so I cannot make any real guess to your limitations, only provide answers as best I can. I can divulge my abilities, but Celestia's are best left to her to tell. Do you understand so far?" Luna continued.

Sombra nodded, eagerly consuming the information. Answers were almost as important to Sombra as mastering his powers.

Luna smiled, glad to see Sombra so eager. She had wanted to be a teacher for some time, even before her banishment. Now that she had a student she felt an odd satisfaction, even though they had only begun.

"First is Dream Walking. The ability I discovered before I even had my cutie mark. It allows my consciousness to exist inside The Dreaming as an avatar. I can influence dreams, slay nightmares, and interact with others minds. I use it to help others, and escape reality for myself time to time. In the waking world it is able to put others to sleep, but only if my will is stronger.

"Secondly, Stardust. The ability to break myself apart into a sparkling dust, fog, or mist. Useful for avoiding physical attacks, but it's true value lies in espionage and trickery. When I reassemble myself I can reconfigure into any shape or size, density and mass permitting. I could appear as Spike if I so chose, but it would be a hollow form. I could easily be popped like a balloon.

"The third and final... I had no name for it for the longest time, but Selene has dubbed it 'Imaginary Friend'."

Sombra sensed a massive tone shift as Luna brought up her final ability. Selene too seemed effected by the topic, as much as she tried to hide it. The couple gave each other a hoof, which they both held onto tightly.

"I must remind you... Darkness is the fragile, uncontrolled negativity in one's soul. If you ever lose control of your emotions your powers might go out of control or evolve to a point you cease to understand them. Or, if you push your powers too far your mental state will be equally strained. Celestia and I didn't know anything about our powers until they developed as we grew into the hosts for the sun and moon's power.

"Zecora tried to tell us more, but we didn't listen. When I became depressed and lonely over Celestia getting all the praise and attention from our subjects my powers grew. I wanted nothing more than someone who would love me unconditionally, and appreciate the hard work I did for everyone. The darkness poured out of me, spilling out into the moonlight as I wept..." Luna began again, tearing up as she went.

"And then I came into being." Selene added, having waited for her cue.

Sombra's eyes widened at the revelation, but he had no words. It seemed 'Imaginary Friend' was just as it sounded. An ability that created life from dreams.

"I was just something of a silhouette then, hiding in Luna's shadow. I whispered praises and honeyed words into her ears at first. I loved her, I always have, and I always will. But she was all I knew. I hated Celestia for hurting her, even if she didn't realize Luna was hurting. I came up with an idea, and told Luna to let me help her..." Selene admitted, sounding guilty, but not apologetic.

Despite the tears in her eyes, Luna smiled at Selene with a knowing look.

Selene and Luna both began to lose definition. From the single point of contact that was their hooves they began to blur together. Sombra could feel the darkness swell in reaction to the strange and fascinating spectacle.

In seconds, Luna and Selene were gone.

In their place was a black mare equal to Celestia in stature, but with a more muscular build. She was regal and dark, just like the depictions Sombra had seen. She was devoid of her armor, but there was no mistaking her for anyone but Nightmare Moon.

"One thousand years. Luna and Selene dissolved themselves into an ocean of night and became me for a thousand years. At first, when she was restored Luna rejoiced. But after she used her powers to punish herself and created a parasite she was forced to do some soul-searching. She realized that even though she was evil, she had never felt better than when she was me.

"She used her magic to rip the darkness from the brickwork of the castle where I was separated and recovered Selene's essence. Using her own shadow as a vessel, and the tantabus parasite as a base she resurrected her lost love using her powers. For over a year, Selene lay dormant as Luna fed her mana, dreams, and nightmares to strengthen her. It took awhile, but Selene awakened, more powerful and alive then ever before. They couldn't bare being apart anymore after only a month together, and I was born again. New, improved, and full of love instead of hate." Nightmare Moon explained in a voice Sombra was hearing for the first time.

Sombra knew he should have been shocked or scared, but he was no stranger to absurd situations. He was more impressed and fascinated by The Nightmare than anything. The impossible and bittersweet love story spoke volumes to Sombra.

"Creating life, and becoming another person entirely from two people. You're incredible. I am humbled to be in your tutelage." Sombra bowed, showing his boundless appreciation.

Nightmare Moon laughed a bit, causing just a bit of confusion for Sombra.

"I'm sorry, Brother. It's just that that's the only positive reaction I've gotten so far. Celestia tried to blast Selene out of me, Twilight can't get past the guilt of trying to murder me, Fluttershy and Rarity fainted, and the others tried to fight me. Spike was too dumbstruck to speak, but not hostile." The Nightmare explained.

Sombra accepted that as a compliment, even if he was still unsure he liked Selene or Nightmare Moon referring to him as brother after just meeting them.

"Anyway, I am the ultimate expression of Luna's power, as well as her love. Luna is equal to Celestia normally, but while Selene and her are me we're stronger by a fair amount. That, and my reputation is why we are forced to be separate most of the time. If we weren't still feared I would be me constantly. Until then, I will be my individual parts most often.

"On any given day you could be learning from me, Luna, or Selene. We are still in the process of making the moon livable, and the three of us are the only ones capable of unaided travel to and fro. But we all thought it best to get introductions out of the way." Nightmare Moon clarified.

Sombra, nodded, but he soon thought better of it.

"Forgive me for second guessing you, but are all three of you... Two of you? Are your powers and abilities all analogous to one another?" Sombra inquired uncertainly.

Nightmare Moon smiled, showing her teeth were identical to his own. Despite their obvious sharpness Sombra found her smile oddly sunny. It reminded him of Spike's smile in a way.

"I possess Luna's three primary skills, traditional pony magic, and both her and Selene's collective knowledge. Selene's powers are limited to becoming shadow or clouds of dreamstuff and consuming dreams and nightmares, even in the physical world through contact with a sleeping person. I can do it as well, but only in The Dreaming. We are all capable of teaching you things." She confirmed.

Sombra was satisfied, and more than a bit eager to begin. Luna alone had a multitude of things to teach him, but Selene and The Nightmare were equally fascinating, if not more. There was so much to learn, and he had found not one person he could relate to, but two. Possibly three.

As confusing as it was, Sombra was positively vibrating with excitement. The shadowy darkness that comprised his mane was flowing fast, eager to be put to use. The Nightmare noticed him of course, he was practically hopping about like an over excited foal.

"With introductions out of the way, are you ready to begin?" Nightmare Moon asked, knowing full well Sombra was dying to.

"Yes, I am positively ecstatic." Sombra answered, forgoing his usual calm.

The Nightmare chuckled, but quickly reigned herself in.

"First off, I would like for you to show me how well you can transmute your body into pure shadow. It is quite possibly the most important aspect of many techniques. Once you've gotten it down I have some training exercises for you, one in particular I think you'll be fond of." The Nightmare explained.

Sombra nodded, and he then readied himself.

Nightmare Moon took note that Sombra's breathing techniques were well practiced. She doubted he even needed them at this point, but she knew Sombra habitually meditated each day. It was a testament to Sombra's commitment to stopping Dootha and retaining control over his own life.

Meditation was something Luna herself had never had much patience for, Selene having none whatsoever. But people like Zecora and Sombra could utilize it in impressive ways, keeping calm under fire being one of the most useful.

After a moment, Sombra's mane started to look as though it was growing out and swallowing up his already dark fur. Soon all that was left was his head, bordered by billowing darkness. The entire transformation only took thirty seconds, which was good time for someone so new to the field of magic.

"Impressive. Now try moving about a bit. That is usually the tricky part early on." The Nightmare instructed.

Sombra tentatively tried to take a step forward, but fell flat on his face. Nightmare giggled a bit, but was quick to stop herself.

"A common problem among beginners. You need to think of yourself as a singular mass, more like a snake gliding through water. Unless you specifically keep legs, which would be less effective. Shape shifting and becoming nebulous require different thinking. You have to think like what you want to be would."

Sombra struggled to try and adjust his thinking, but after a moment he moved about relatively fluidly. A bit wobbly, but it was certainly a start.

Nightmare Moon smiled, seeing he was as fast a study as she had assumed.

With a practiced grace, Nightmare dissolved into a flowing cloud of sparkling purple smoke. Sombra watched as she zipped about incredibly fast, almost faster than he could see. It was incredible that Luna and Selene could merge and change shape so fluidly and still separate whenever it suited them. It was a bit humbling to see Nightmare Moon's masterful skill.

Sombra imitated her and let every feature dissolve into blackness, ready to redouble his efforts.

~Back In The Courtyard~

Spike was settling into a comfortable pose to try and unlock the secrets of the light orb Celestia had given him the day before. He planned to have it figured out by the time Celestia could actually spare the time to instruct him personally. If he couldn't figure it out she couldn't teach him anything, regardless of her availability.

Spike was finding this current chore bothersome, as he wasn't overly used to holding an aura of untyped mana. Mana probing was more of a unicorn thing, and a high-level skill at that. Eating gems was proving infinitely easier.

After an hour Spike felt his head begin to hurt and he was forced to put the light ball aside for a bit.

I hope Sombra is doing better than I am. I feel pretty dumb right now. Mom could have analyzed this thing and wrote a book about it already. Spike groaned internally.

Spike laid back and sunned himself as he tried to close his eyes and let his head rest.

Fate however seemed to have other plans.

"Hey, Bossman! Why you napping out here? It's like, ten AM." A familiar voice shouted.

Spike opened his eyes to see Lyra, looking refreshed. Hardly surprising, as she hadn't reappeared since the gala two nights ago.

Spike motioned to the light ball unenthusiastically, his frustrations still fresh in his mind.

"I'm trying to mana-probe this thing to get a feel for light magic. It sounded pretty easy at first, but as it turns out I sorta suck at this sort of thing. It's giving me a hell of a headache." Spike explained, "You must have had some hangover. We didn't see you at all yesterday."

Lyra seemed to deflate a little bit, but her smile didn't falter.

"Well, yeah. That was a pretty epic hangover, even for me. I think I actually pissed bourbon when I woke up. But after I could open my eyes without my head trying to explode, me and Bonny had some talking to do. Big picture stuff, long-term choices. That kind of thing. But afterwards we rode the bone-train all the way to the station, so it wasn't all scary." Lyra explained, trying to hide how nervous she was.

Lyra, for as long as Spike had known her was easy-going and carefree.

It wasn't surprising that she was freaking out inside about her whole life changing. Spike motioned for her to sit down next to him, thinking she needed to talk. Lyra silently accepted, and leaned up against her colossal best friend and his ever-comforting warmth.

She was quiet for a minute, but Spike could feel the pressure building. She would pop anytime.

"... So, I've decided to stop smoking and drinking. Not cold tofurky, but for the most part. I'm not the party animal I used to be, and I'm not sure how much more abuse my body can take. Bon Bon really wants foals, and I don't wanna have to explain dialysis to my kids. Y'know? It's gonna be hard, but I don't really need that stuff anymore. I'm happier than ever now.

"I want you to know you're the best bud I've ever had, Spike. I love you like a brother, even though I hate my actual brother. You've done way more for me than anybody else in my whole life, and I wanna thank you for letting me crash with you for so long. I'll never really be able to say thank you enough, but I'm gonna move in with Bonny pretty soon. Before the wedding anyway." Lyra admitted, letting the statement hang in the air for a bit.

She began to worry when the silence persisted, but she felt Spike pull against his side and bring Lyra into a hug.

"I knew you'd move out one day, Lyra. You don't have to apologize for starting a life... After the whole Dootha thing blows over, me and Sombra are probably gonna do the same. We'll miss you, but you're family and we love you. We'll still see you all the time, and you two are welcome in the house anytime. You know that. I will spoil your children as much as possible though. That's non-negotiable." Spike assured Lyra.

Spike didn't bother to look, but he knew Lyra had gotten teary-eyed. She wouldn't want him to see her like that, even if it was silly. But Lyra was grateful either way.

"So... You and Brero had some serious talk too then?" Lyra asked after a moment.

Spike chuckled nervously, unsure he was allowed to answer.

"Yeah... Nothing definite yet, but we're both pretty serious. The whole save the world thing let us bond pretty quickly, you know? He's training with Luna in her chambers now. He got kind of messed up by some light magic yesterday, so I hope things are going better today."

Lyra nodded her head in agreement before she let her curiosity get the better of her.

She picked up the ball of light with her hooves, taking in the sun-like orb's majesty. She lit her horn and performed a cursory examination of it, just as Clypeus had done to Spike's mana before telling him how to use the changeling technique. Her aura became like a root system one would find on a truly old tree, complex and woven into what seemed almost like a pattern in fine lace.

You kind of forget Lyra's a magic prodigy after seeing her shotgun beers with her horn and casually read porn in the living room. Spike laughed to himself.

After a short time Lyra recalled her magic web of probing tendrils and passed the ball to Spike.

"Buck me, that was awesome. That's some pretty cray magic. If I were full of that I'd do epic stunts constantly. Celestia's mojo feels so weird and different. Most of it felt like yours more than a pony's. I feel like carving my face into a mountain or something." Lyra shuddered gleefully.

Spike reexamined the ball, and realized his problem. He had been using his claws to probe at the ball like a pony would.

He wasn't a pony.

"I think I've been doing this wrong. I tried to do this pony-magic style. I suck at that. Let's try something... More direct?" Spike theorized.

Holding the ball in one hand, Spike cloaked a single claw in glowing fire-like green mana and jabbed it into the ball.

Forcefully, Spike spread his mana through the sphere and pulled at it with as much might as he could. The ball wobbled and rippled, but it held. Spike could feel it resisting, trying to keep shape. The opposing force hit his mana, as if it were a small feral creature scratching at the hand of someone trying to pick it up.

Spike was becoming familiar with it's rhythm, Celestia's magical power clashing with his raw energy while it was still flowing through him. It was a barbaric tactic, and it burned through a great deal of energy. It jabbed at the nerves in his arm, hurting like hell.

But, it was effective.

As Spike's mana won out the ball burst into a flash of light, first gold, then green. Spike fell to the ground, tired but happy. He had basically drained himself of all his mana in one go, but he seemed pleased with himself. Spike moved his claw that he had used in the power struggle with the ball, staring hopefully.

It was faint, but a golden-white spark of energy flickered in and out of existence at the tip of the pointy digit.

It was remarkably small, but it was a start.

"Lyra... I'm gonna have to ask you to run now. Celestia's magic was strong, and I'm dangerously low on mana. I'm gonna grow back to the big me any second now." Spike regrettably warned Lyra.

Lyra starting towards the door just as Spike's body began to flame. With the aid of a quick teleport Lyra was safely out of harm's way by the time Spike's massive form was freed. Spike proceeded to stretch like a house cat, as being free to move in his actual form was much more comfortable. Even if it was extremely inconvenient.

Lyra teleported back to Spike's side, now that the immediate danger had passed.

"So, wait... You've gone dry on mana before and didn't blow up. What's different now?" Lyra asked, leaning up against Spike once again.

"Oh, Well, I kinda just pushed it too hard this time. Keeping up the mana aura took a lot of effort, and then brute forcing Celestia's magic on top of that was rough. And honestly holding a shrunk state is kinda difficult while I'm still growing at a faster than normal rate. It was just too much stress, and I couldn't tighten the belt, so to speak. Being big kinda sucks." Spike sighed.

Lyra nodded her understanding, although she would have liked to see Spike trash some bad guys in his true size.

"You are aware Sombra totally digs you like this, right? He was seriously checking you out after the gala. I mean, more than usual." Lyra pointed out.

Spike blushed a bit, unprepared. He had noticed Sombra being a bit disappointed when he had sealed up his excess size the day before. They hadn't talked about it yet, but Spike had taken note. It was embarrassing and flattering at the same time.

"Well... I might cut loose more often, at least when we're at home. But Canterlot isn't ready for all this." Spike joked, motioning to his massive body.

I should think not. And I do rather enjoy having you to myself. A familiar voice agreed smugly.

Sombra's voice seemed to come from all around, but neither Spike nor Lyra could see where the voice had originated.

It wasn't until Spike noticed his shadow rippling that he figured out what was happening. First, Nightmare Moon leapt from the colossal shadow, landing beside Lyra. Lyra stared just a little too long, turning away with a slight blush. While Nightmare was extremely attractive by pony standards she was a soon to be married mare.

A second shape tried to emerge from from the shadow, but it seemed to be having much more difficult a time of it than The Nightmare.

Eventually, the shape defined itself a bit more, and out of the shadow stepped Sombra. He looked a bit disheveled, but he had the most satisfied grin Lyra had ever seen before. Although it was only the second most satisfied a smile Spike had seen Sombra wear, although if he ever wanted to see the first again anytime soon he decided to keep that fact to himself.

"That was exhilarating. I can scarcely believe I was on the other side of the castle just a moment ago." Sombra laughed.

Sombra's smile fell as soon as he noticed all the excited faces of his friends change into ones of concern. Spike, Lyra, and even The Nightmare were all looking worried.

"Why is everyone looking at me like I have the plague?" Sombra felt the need to ask.

Everyone immediately looked to Spike, who was immediately pinned into the role of bearer of bad news.

Despite cursing Lyra and the sum of the Nightmare's parts under his breath Spike consented. He leaned his much larger head down beside Sombra, trying to remain calm. Sombra himself was beginning to get worried, as he had no idea what was going on.

"Sombra... Don't freak out or anything, but your right foreleg is missing." Spike explained in the most level tone he could manage.

The well oiled machine that was Sombra's mind seemed to stop for a moment, gears turning slowly. Sombra turned his head to his right, and sure enough his leg was gone. There was about an inch of leg from the base of his torso, and then a stump obscured by flowing shadow.

"Ah... I see."

It seemed that the very instant Sombra comprehended he was minus a limb he lost his balance and fell over into Spike's grasp. Spike had seen it coming, and he had thankfully been ready.

"You must have fazed back into solidity a bit early at the end. Perhaps I shouldn't have had you switch from solid to shadow so many times before your first shadow jump... I'll just go and get your leg. It should be back in the study." Nightmare Moon apologized as she slipped back into Spike's shadow.

Within seconds she was gone, and there was awkwardness abounding.

"So... Shadow jumping? Is that like teleporting?" Spike asked after a couple minutes of deafening silence.

Sombra hummed in thought, trying to condense his very new and incomplete understanding of shadow jumping.

"Yes... But no. Since light and darkness are two fundamental forces of the universe they make up a little bit of everything. They have metaphysical layers the size of the universe that are all one, but at the same time separate. It is possible to travel across this universal darkness at high speeds, although it is best if you travel to locations with personal significance. Or at least that is how Luna... Er, Nightmare Moon describes the mechanics.

"Obviously it isn't as practical as teleportation, as it isn't instant, merely very fast. But the range is limitless in theory. A corridor of darkness would be a good metaphor, and it's relatively easy to access if you know darkness. I'm confident I can walk that corridor a bit more easily in time, but for now I think it best I only practice with supervision." Sombra explained to the best of his ability.

Spike seemed to understand, and Lyra didn't much care as to how it worked since she could teleport.

"A fair approximation. Although I have an idea that might make travel easier."

Everyone turned to see Nightmare Moon had returned with Sombra's missing appendage, sticking out rather obviously beneath her left wing.

She first gave Sombra his leg, which Sombra fiddled with for a time. Eventually he just decided to let the shadowy ends meet, and hold it together with his spectral hand. After a moment it seemed mostly mended, although it felt quite stiff. There were hairline crack in the injury like before, but they would be gone by the next morning.

"Thank you. It should be fine by tomorrow... Probably." Sombra said optimistically.

Spike examined the wound, but it wasn't within his realm of understanding.

All he could do was trust Sombra's judgement.

"Sombra, I would like you to try and form a tendril of shadow with a semi-solid brush-like texture. Like an artist's paintbrush. Do you think that is something you can do?" Nightmare Moon asked.

Sombra started off with his traditional hand before straightening out the fingers and twisting it into a single dexterous tendril. He brought it to his left hoof, and experimented with how it felt. After tweaking it a bit he was satisfied.

Nightmare Moon nodded before giving further instruction.

"Now then, using as small fraction of your being as possible, create a paint or ink from the darkness. You should mark specific locations with a sigil in the ink. It should act as a guidepost, allowing you to find your way to other places like lanterns in the night. Your cutie mark would be an ideal sigil, as it's already got a deep personal connection to you. While it isn't as effective as teleporting the sigils should make it easier to get anywhere important." Nightmare Moon suggested.

Sombra digested the information, and a playful smirk crossed his lips. He turned to Spike and moved the tendril to his left shoulder. In about a minute Spike had a perfect scaled-up representation of Sombra's mark on his shoulder. Spike couldn't help but blush as he admired the mark. It seemed to speak to his draconian instincts on some level, and Sombra could see it in his eyes.

Sombra planted a kiss on Spike's snout, causing the already flush dragon to turn bright red.

"Mine." Sombra said braggingly, his eyes just daring Spike to say otherwise.

When Spike was silent Sombra had taken it as a sign he had won the game he had foisted upon Spike. Either way, Spike didn't seem to mind. Lyra personally patted Sombra on the back, while Nightmare Moon could barely restrain her laughter.

Once Spike reigned in his urge to pounce on Sombra he admired his latest addition.

"You know, I always wanted a tattoo. But Mom would have killed me when I lived in the castle, and eventually I realized you can't tattoo scales anyway. I just hope it doesn't wash off." Spike chuckled.

The Nightmare seemed equally curious, reaching up on her hoof tips to Spike's shoulder and trying to erase the mark with her hoof. It seemed resistant to erasure, which was a good sign. If the ink was actually made from Sombra it would be best to avoid having to reapply often.

"Excellent work, Sombra. Each time you visit a new locale place one of these sigils in a heavily shaded area or somewhere unlikely to be noticed. Alleyways and dead ends would be ideal. You may also place one in my study, as it is heavily secure and out of sight. It is the only place in the castle other than Celestia's chambers that are completely off-limits to even the guards.

"I would like for you to try shadow jumping between the study and Spike three more times before the day is over. Then get plenty of rest, as we're going to move on to another subject tomorrow. You've already surpassed my expectations, even with the road-bumps of the last two days. But things will only get harder from here on, and you're expected to practice everything you learn even as you advance." The Nightmare ordered.

"Understood. I assume you'll be adjourning to The Dreaming then?" Sombra asked his teacher(s).

In response, The Nightmare glowed for a brief second before separating into Luna and Selene once more. Both of them looked a bit tired, which was to be expected. It was already early afternoon, while Luna and her wife were used to going to bed shortly after dawn.

"You assume correctly." Luna yawned.

"We shall see you at dinner, my little big brother." Selene added affectionately.

Sombra had almost forgotten Selene's nickname for him, but he let it slide. Although he was very sure Spike and Lyra would have quite a lot to say about it later. Luckily he had an excuse to be elsewhere until then.

Sombra jumped down to the ground from Spike's warm embrace, into his shadow. He started to sink, but he intentionally went slowly and let his body dissolve into the shade bit by bit. While he still had a semblance of his shape he looked back at Spike.

"I'll return as soon as I've got my sigil made. After a few more trips back and forth you'll have to tell me about your training thus far. Try and get some rest though, you look positively exhausted." Sombra said before vanishing.

Spike poked at his shadow after a few seconds, but it had no mass as expected. All Spike felt was the grass of the courtyard.

"Man that's cool. I don't care if it's not as effective as teleporting, it's badass." Lyra remarked.

"It kinda worries me, but Sombra had that kid-in-a-candy-store look. I couldn't bring myself to say anything, but I don't think I should have to at this point. Losing a leg is probably a fair warning." Spike reasoned.

Lyra nodded her agreement, then rose up from her spot and stretched.

"Well... I gotta go see if Bon Bon worked up the nerve to write her Mom about us getting hitched yet. Then we're going out to find a cheap wedding planner. Yay... Planning." Lyra groaned in anticipation of unavoidable boredom.

"Yeah... Have fun with that. Just try not to let Bon Bon pick out everything. She'll get crazy pissed if you don't weigh in at least a little." Spike said as Lyra walked off.

Lyra waved her acknowledgement as she exited the courtyard to find her fiance'.

Spike spared a moment to look at his claw and forced what little mana he had left into a golden-white shimmer. After a mere half-second it faltered, but tomorrow he would be up to full strength again and would be able to show Celestia something.

For now, Spike could only rest and watch to see if Sombra could keep himself in one piece.

~City of Detrot, Outskirts~

Detrot, the most polluted of Equestria's cities. The city was famous for manufacturing nearly ninety percent of Equestria's machines, especially trains and train-tracks. While the pollution was unable to spread thanks to magical safeguards, those living in the city were adversely effected.

Ponies and other races here had higher likelihood of depression than anywhere else, and hardly anyone under the smoggy sky cared much about the business of anyone other than themselves. Combined with terrible crime rates and too few guardsponies, Detrot was the perfect place to get away with any number of crimes.

In the lower income district a mare in a dark hoodie walked the alleyways, going largely unnoticed.

Those that did notice the pony weren't about to break from their routines to question why a lone mare was keeping to the shadows. Even a passing guard let her go about whatever suspicious errand she was on, thinking her just a troubled youth out to graffiti a wall somewhere.

In a town already plastered with millions of obscene tags and gang signs it was the least of his concerns.

The mare walked at a brisk pace, making her way to her destination.

An abandoned train-yard, packed with old warehouses and rusted train cars. An ideal locale for criminals, the homeless, and the sort of parties where anything and everything could happen. Although very few people wanted anything to do with the place as of late.

There was something unsettling about the place, and anyone knew immediately to avoid it.

Except for the mare hiding in her hood apparently.

She stopped in front of the rusted chain-link fence, seeing the fog that permeated the perimeter of the largest warehouse. She knew whatever was calling out to her was inside. She was scared, but at the same time she somehow knew it was her destiny to see what was inside. If she left now she would never know what was there.

Finding an opening in the fence was easy, and upon reaching the warehouse itself she could see all the locks were broken. More specifically, they had been sliced clean through. Someone was inside, or at least had been at some point.

Her heart wanted to leap out of her chest, and her every instinct said to flee for safety, but the mare wouldn't listen.

Cautiously, the mare pushed open the front door. It creaked loudly, echoing through the empty building. Anyone inside was surely aware of her presence, if they hadn't been already. Due to the ominous nature of the place she wasn't ready to rule anything out.

She had seen enough scary movies to be wary, but obviously not enough to avoid this setting entirely.

Once inside she was immediately able to see the entirety of the interior. It was one massive room with metal crates littered about in an almost organized fashion to the sides. The disturbing part that had lured her in was in the room's center.

Sitting behind a metal container was a pony.

A pony that sent shivers down the mare's spine.

It was a strangely thin earth pony stallion of around thirty, a violet-red color in coat. He was devoid of a mane, and a large purple hued burn-scar covered a little more than half of the left side of his face. Stranger still, his right eye was a lively lime-green, while his left eye was a blood-shot golden-yellow. There were nicks in his ears, and the two hooves resting upon the metal crate acting as a desk were scarred in a similar manner to his face.

He wore a purple cloak of a fine quality, with green accents. Across his neck was a string of blood-red beads polished to a shine. Upon closer inspection he had a navy colored eyebrow, meaning it was most likely the color his mane had been some time ago.

At either side he had a pony in a similar cloak of lesser quality. They were both chalky white, and almost identical. They were tending two large oil drums full of burning wood scraps. They seemed to be adding some kind of herbs to the fires. The fog that surrounded the building was now revealed to be smoke, wafting out the broken windows along either wall from the fires.

As soon as the mare entered and shut the door behind her the red pony tapped his hoof twice upon the makeshift desk, causing the fire tending ponies to stop their chore and look forward. They saluted like clockwork soldiers and thereafter stood stoic, ready for future orders.

The stallion motioned the mare forward, the inviting smile on his face counteracted by his appearance.

"Good afternoon my dear, I've been waiting for someone to heed the call. So glad you could be bothered to take time out of your busy day to come. So many ponies nowadays are in such a rush."

The stallion's voice had a smooth, easygoing quality. But his accent sounded outdated, or possibly foreign. Like a vampire from a cheesy movie, but more genuine.

"T-the call? What do you mean?" The mare asked, removing her hood.

The stallion casually appraised her, seeing a young earth pony mare in her mid-twenties. His smile grew wider as he saw her pastel orange coat and her mane of different greens in mounds of curls. Her eyes were an amber color that shined in the dim lighting provided by the barrels.

"Those who are greatly troubled and unhappy will heed the call of the Shepard's Rose. It's in the smoke you see. It's a very rare plant I've been stockpiling for a very long time. If you came here, that means you want more from life, and I'm here to offer it to you. What's your name, young lady?" The stallion explained calmly.

The mare winced as his words hit the mark, but she didn't verbally admit to anything.

Regardless, she was interested in what the strange pony was saying.

Maybe he is a vampire? Maybe he's looking for a bride, like in my romance novels? I mean, he's not that handsome but beggars can't be choosers, right? The mare thought to herself optimistically.

Stepping forward, she cleared her throat.

"I... My name is Pumpkin Butter. I just... I got fired yesterday because my stuck-up unicorn boss can't read my hoof-writing and I called him a speciest. I spent all day in bed today, up until I opened the window for a smoke... I smelled the air and got... compelled? And somehow my hooves knew to carry me here. I just know I'm here for a reason, so what is it?" Pumpkin asked desperately, having far to few answers.

The stallion's smile never faltered, he just kept looking at Pumpkin with a strange combination of care and insanity.

"You are here because you have a higher calling my dear Pumpkin. I serve the one true god of this world, and I am recruiting those in need to serve alongside me in his name. I am here to offer you immortality, and all you need do is have faith in me." The stallion explained.

Pumpkin Butter just stared at the mystery stallion for a bit before letting out a curt laugh.

"Okay, well good talking to you. I don't need to join a cult today, and I'm not really fond of kool-aid anyway. I promise not to call the guards on you, so I'll just be going." Pumpkin laughed at herself sadly, her hopes dashed.

As she turned away she heard the skinny stallion stand up.

"If you could spare me just a minute of your time, I have proof." The stallion insisted.

As Pumpkin turned around she felt fear rise up to the forefront of her mind.

The stallion had a dagger in his mouth, and was rushing to the cultist to his right. Yet for whatever reason the white pony didn't move, or react. It even braced itself for the coming attack, not flinching as the dagger was plunged into it's neck. Blood began spurting from the wound, and the stallion fell to the floor.

Pumpkin froze, her legs locking up in terror despite her brain telling them to run.

Then, the unthinkable happened. The pony shakily rose from the floor, and his blood began flowing back into his wound. There was a crackle of red energy that raced and arced about the injured pony, sealing the wound. Within thirty seconds the pony was healed, and stretching his neck as if he had had a rough day of labor.

It seemed his only lasting change was his bloodstained cloak.

"And there you have it my dear. Immortality. If you need further evidence I can open one of my arteries, or behead one of my assistants. It's really just a minor inconvenience when you worship the right god. We only offer such a chance once every thousand years, and it's a first come first serve offer." The stallion continued, casually cleaning the blood off his blade.

Pumpkin didn't want to see any more bloody miracles, but she believed.

Or she at the very least wanted to.

"I-If you're immortal, why do you have so many scars? If I become immortal will big injuries still scar like that?" Pumpkin asked, bravely taking another step forward.

The stallion's smile faltered a bit, but he didn't seem to take too much offense.

"I was a scientist back before lab safety had been invented. I got burned, and it happened before I became a servant of the lord. I have lived well over a thousand years with these reminders of who I once was. But they only make me more and more grateful for my life now. If you join us, you will be young and beautiful forever. So long as you worship the one true god and serve when called, we care not what you do with your free time."

Pumpkin hesitated, but she walked right up to the scar covered stallion.

She bowed to him, but he placed his hoof underneath her chin and lifted her up.

"Now now, none of that. All your worship is to go to the master. Come to the container I was sitting at and wait for a moment. I need to gather up some supplies."

Pumpkin felt a little more at ease, and she did as instructed.

The stallion sat back down at the crate and fished about inside of it. After a moment he produced a golden chalice, shined to perfection. Then came a rather large syringe, empty. Finally, the skinny stallion produced the dagger again.

"You have two options here my dear. The immortality I offer comes from the blood of a true priest of our order. Mine. I can either go the classical route of slicing open my wrist into a goblet and letting you drink it, or you could go the more modern path and let me inject you with my blood. Then all I need you to do is say the name of god to complete the ritual. So pick your poison, for lack of a better metaphor."

Pumpkin looked back and forth from her options uneasily, not really liking either.

"I-I guess I'll take the injection? I don't wanna taste it. No offense." Pumpkin replied cautiously.

"None taken. It's an acquired taste." The stallion chuckled.

Then with a deranged smile the stallion jabbed the needle directly into his leg. He used his mouth to operate the plunger, filling it as much as possible. He removed it from his leg and licked the blood away just before it sealed.

Once he had kissed the syringe of blood goodbye he seemed ready for Pumpkin.

Nervously, Pumpkin placed her leg on the table and rolled up the sleeve of her hoodie. Her disturbing new friend was eager to begin, but Pumpkin gasped and pulled back her leg. The priest very nearly stabbed the metal container, but pulled the needle back at the last second.

"I'm sorry, I still want immortality, I really do! It's just that you forgot to tell me god's name." Pumpkin explained apologetically.

The stallion had been miffed before, but he actually leaned back and laughed for a moment, placing his free hoof on his face.

"You are quite right my dear! Forgive me, but my old brain is so full of knowledge I forget the little things now and then." He laughed.

Carefully, he leaned over the desk and whispered in her ear. When they separated, Pumpkin smiled wide, placing her leg back down to be injected. The stallion was more than happy to oblige, carefully slipping the syringe into her veins.

It was still somewhat warm, but colder than her blood. It tingled as it coursed through her system, and even though she didn't look it seemed to take forever. But as soon as she felt the needle being pulled out she whispered the true name of her new master.

Dootha

For a moment nothing happened, but then came a strange scratching sensation. It was odd but not really painful.

"Did... Did it work?" Pumpkin asked meekly, looking herself over.

The stallion nodded his head, and for the first time in longer than she could remember Pumpkin Butter smiled. A genuine smile, knowing she had forever to do whatever she pleased. She was so happy she thought she might cry.

But then the scratching shifted to pain.

Pain unlike anything she had ever felt before.

She couldn't yell, or scream, or move at all. She fell over as all the strength in her legs left her. Pumpkin's eyes started to feel heavy, and the pain changed to numbness. She felt like a stone, unable to act, only to be acted upon. Finally she lost her breath and was totally helpless to draw more.

The very last thing Pumpkin Butter ever saw was the smiling face of the stallion with the scars.

Then there was nothing.

No darkness, no pain, no suffering.

As soon as the color had drained away, the pony formerly known as Pumpkin Butter rose from the floor and walked in an almost machine-like way. It removed Pumpkin's hoodie, tossing it into the nearest barrel of burning logs and magical herbs.

It then proceeded to walk to one of the metal crates, and it opened the door with strength far greater than the small feminine form had right to possess.

Inside was at least a dozen more puppet bodies, all drained of color and identity. Even the marks upon there flanks were gone. Once it was inside and in formation with the others it shut itself in. They all just stayed in the dark, waiting for orders.

"And there's an even dozen for the week. A few more containers, and then we'd best move on. As stupid as ponies are these days they'll catch on eventually. We need a good crop if things are to go according to plan..." The smiling stallion said with a malicious sort of glee.

Although as soon as he realized there was no one else around he sighed.

"If I didn't have to kill them I might be tempted to keep a pony or two for conversation's sake... It is dreadfully one-sided with you meat puppets." The stallion sighed as he pointlessly jabbed a dagger into one of his cloaked puppet's heads.

He then casually trotted back to his cushion behind the metal crate, waiting for the next lost soul to wander through the door. He passed the time concocting more stories to get ponies to take his blood, grinning like mad the whole time. The scariest monster Equestria had ever seen, shaped like a pony.

Author's Note

I thought about making this two chapters, but I wanna keep things rolling. This weekend on May 8th the story turns a year old. (May 8th is also my birthday) I want to be done by November if at all possible. No particular reason, but this has been going for awhile.

Selene has gone through a wild series of changes, six on paper, and at least three on the computer. Her original designs were more what I think ponies would imagine aliens as, but I decided to go more Luna/Nightmare Moon with it.

All in all, I'm very happy with her.

Training is harder to write than I thought, especially with all the perspective switching. Hopefully it wasn't too terrible. I hate heaping expository stuff constantly, but the story sort of demands it. So I hope it isn't all that heavy.

Originally I was going to have Sombra cut scars in shadow to make doors like the portals in Kingdom Hearts, but I decided I wanted to be a bit more original. The sigil idea is actually pretty new, but I'm trying to add more stipulations to powers. I don't want anyone to be too OP.

But please keep in mind the villains are super OP, so a certain degree of over-poweredness is required.

Also, Selene was planned before Garnet from Steven Universe was revealed to be a fusion. I didn't mean to rip anything off. That said, I freaking love Steven Universe more than life itself. Peridot and Pearl are my favorites, and I'm vibrating with excitement for the show's return on the 12th.

The creepy stallion does have a name, but I'm holding off on telling it until he meets up with the main characters. He is also the one to bust Chrysalis out of jail, if that wasn't obvious. He's another character I love to write for. I loves me some baddies. :heart:

Feel free to theorize about him all you like. Keep in mind, he's a liar and totally evil, insane, and way too happy. Don't take anything he's said at face value. Also, I hate myself for killing my adorable little Pumpkin Butter.

Anyway, hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I made it pretty long. I hope everyone has a good weekend. Sunday is my birthday, so I'm probably gonna catch up on some much needed sleep. Then chow down on some cherry cobbler. While I enjoy cake, I'm much more fond of pie. What do you guys like to eat on your birthdays?

Training Day 10: Light And Dark

After ten days of hard work, Spike could hold his head high. He could now muster a full aura of light magic over his entire body. He wasn't closer to finding out the purpose of his unique ability, but it was something of a start. Celestia's instruction was turning out to be invaluable.

Presently, Spike was trying to work at changing the new form of magic into something more manageable than a functionless glow.

"Okay, Spike. Now that you can make a sizeable amount of light mana I want you to try and condense it into a beam. I'm not sure whether your mouth or hands would be easier as an ignition point. Just try whatever feels more natural." Celestia instructed as she poured herself tea.

Spike nodded, and he opened his jaws. Across the courtyard was a stone monolith Celestia had moved into the yard for training. It was to be his target.

With a crackling of energy, a ball of white and golden light formed at the back of Spike's throat. It was still something of a foreign sensation, but it was becoming more natural as time went on. Soon it would be as easy to use light as any other element, but then would come the deeper difficulty of forging it into a new, never before seen power.

Once the mana built to what Spike considered to be an appropriate level he let it loose.

Much to Spike's disappointment, the magical beam seemed to lose it's power by the time it reached the stone. It left a slight scorch mark, but did no real damage.

"That's kinda disappointing." Spike sighed.

Celestia walked up to Spike and did her best to place a comforting hoof on his shoulder.

"Spike, you're doing extremely well. It would take a normal person almost their entire lifetime to get to this point. You can't let a minor setback bother you. Nobody masters techniques on their first try. It took me and Luna over a thousand years to realize our maximum potentials." Celestia explained in an attempt to comfort her new pupil.

Spike knew what Celestia said was true, but the explanation had brought a buried question back to the surface.

"So... Luna uses her abilities all the time. Like more than I've seen her use normal pony magic. Dream-walking, Stardust, and Imaginary Friend, right? I think that's what she called them, anyway. But what are your abilities? I can't say I've ever seen you do anything that seemed supernatural, and I've known you since the day I was born." Spike inquired.

Celestia smiled, having known the question was coming.

Spike would no longer dwell on his shortcoming, and instead become more eager to grow if she answered truthfully.

"Well, just as light and dark are equal and opposite forces, so are Luna and I. When I was in my prime, Luna and I were equal in terms of strength and power. However, I grew soft while Luna was away, and Selene is half as powerful as Luna. Luna is effectively one-and-a-half times stronger than me at present. Be that as it may, for every ability she has I have one.

"My first ability is Aurora, which allows me to use sunlight to heal myself and bolster my defense without consuming mana. The second is called Mana From Heaven, which allows me to heal others from non-lethal injuries at the cost of my own mana and stamina. The third ability... Well, I haven't used it in a thousand years. It's known as Solar Flare. It calls down a concentrated strike of burning solar plasma on a chosen location. It's incredibly devastating, and I've sworn never to use it again. I can only use it when my anger boils into white-hot rage, and at that point I have little-to-no control of it." Celestia revealed.

Spike got the distinct impression Celestia wasn't going to say anything else about Solar Flare. Whatever the last thing she had used it on was, she seemed to regret it deeply. Yet another thing Spike was dreading about immortality. A guarantee of regrets somewhere down the road and the inevitability of hindsight.

Spike had little time to dwell on it, as his ears caught the sound of approaching hooves on the grass.

It was revealed to be Luna herself, followed closely by Selene who floated about lazily, even without moving her wings. Her nature as a dream-being seemed to give her a bit of wiggle room as far as real-world physics were concerned. Luna settled in on a stone bench with Selene before greeting Spike or her sister.

"Good afternoon, Tia, Spike. I've sent Sombra off on an errand of the utmost importance as part of his training, and I'm expecting him to come back via your shadow very soon, Spike. I hope you don't mind us watching for a bit while we wait, or being a doorway." Luna explained.

Celestia nodded with a warm smile, glad to have her sister's company.

"Of course. I was just telling Spike about my own light abilities. I had forgotten to do so until he reminded me. It's very rare that I use them, so it must have slipped my mind." Celestia said in mild embarrassment.

"Ah yes, my sister the white mage. It has been some time since we fought together in a war, hasn't it? Me, killing our enemies. You, stopping our enemies from killing our people. Those were the days, back before we had established a government and things were fun all the time...

"Are you going to show him Solar Flare? There is a blank-zone about an hour's flight from here, and since Chrysalis is gone you wouldn't run the risk of harming anything if you kept your temper. I'm sure Spike would love to see it. It's very much his style, overpowered, flashy, and carrying enough destructive force big enough to take out a city."

Spike wanted to agree with Luna, but something on Celestia's face told him she didn't share the opinion.

"You know why I don't use Solar Flare, Luna. I caused a lot of damage in my youth before I learned to control my temper, and the Earth still hasn't fully recovered. Solar Flare is the absolutely out of the question." Celestia replied coldly.

Luna sighed but nodded her head.

"I know, Celestia. But no one even remembers what happened in today's world. I don't hold it against you either. I know why you did what you did, and I'm partly to blame. We've been through this at least once a year since I came back. Just let it go." Luna pleaded with Celestia in a concerned way.

Celestia actually seemed to tear up a bit as she closed her eyes, looking away to hold herself together.

"I remember, Luna. That's enough to keep me from forgiving myself."

Selene seriously considered flying away in case things got too emotional, but fortunately for everyone they were surprised by the arrival of Sombra. Out of Spike's shadow rose the familiar shape of the dark stallion, becoming more defined as the seconds passed.

Once he was back in full definition Spike immediately noticed Sombra wearing a maroon colored paperboy cap. While it was unexpected he had to admit Sombra looked good in it. It also served to hide his horn well.

Even more interesting at the moment was the amount of food Sombra had with him.

Upon his back was a cardboard box of heavenly smelling delights. His saddlebags were likewise stuffed to the point they couldn't close properly, and in his jaws was a jumbo container with a bucket handle. Spike realized Sombra needed help carrying everything and lessened the burden by taking the bucket.

"Ah, thank you Spike. Luna wanted to eat out today, and I needed to try shadow jumping with objects before I can think about moving on to passengers." Sombra explained.

Celestia gave Luna a smug and mildly annoyed look at the news.

"An errand of the utmost importance?" Celestia said mockingly.

"Oh hush. He got you something too." Luna retorted, effectively silencing her sister.

Sombra created a series of shadowy hands to pass everyone's individual food items to the proper recipient.

"For Spike and Myself, we've got sushi plates and buffet boxes with today's special coconut shrimp, an order of dumplings, and extra fried rice, all from a lovely Neighponese restaurant in Mid-Canterlot. For Luna a moon-flower salad and organic apple fritters from Gracidea's, and an extra bloody steak with mashed potatoes in mushroom gravy from Big Bull's Bar And Grill for Selene, as requested. For Celestia, I have a sampler assortment of Pony Joe's finest doughnuts." Sombra finished.

"Not exactly what I imagined you'd do with the sigils I took you around Canterlot to lay, but I approve." Spike chuckled as he sliced open the taped shut fast food containers.

"Mhmm." Celestia joyously agreed through a mouthful of cruller.

Sombra sat beside Spike and his mentor(s) as he ate, while Celestia (who had finished her pastries remarkably fast) received a visit from some worried-looking guards. Judging by the expression on her face it was something serious. Spike looked as though he could hear some of what was being said, and he didn't look happy either.

"Detrot... Record numbers of missing ponies. Gone without a trace. Even a couple guards. They think there's a Chimera abducting ponies for food. Or a cockatrice turning them to stone. They haven't had any more disappearances in a few days, but now it's started up in Whinnypeg. Something isn't right, and whatever is doing it is smart enough to get out of dodge before it can be tracked." Spike relayed.

Luna, Sombra, and Selene could feel the air begin to burn by Spike's barely contained rage at whomever or whatever was taking ponies.

Spike wanted nothing more in that moment than to drop everything and fly to Whinnypeg, but he knew he couldn't. His training came first, and the guards were already on high alert across the nation. All that would come from stepping in personally would be to slow his progress, and Sombra's.

The feeling of uselessness crept in, making Spike's emotional state even worse. It wasn't until he heard a gasp that he looked away from his anger. Selene and Luna were smiling, and it seemed Sombra tried to be happy, but he looked a bit nervous.

"Spike, your wrists!" Selene shouted, breaking the dragon from his brooding.

Spike brought his wrist up to his face just in time to see another ring of light just like the one the gem created dissipate.

"Oh shit. How did I do that?" Spike asked, as if anyone had an answer.

Everyone shrugged collectively, which was to be expected. No one but Celestia knew the ins and outs of light magic. Which is why once Celestia had dismissed her guards she headed right for Spike.

She had seen Spike accidentally activate his power, and she seemed less proud than Spike might have hoped.

"Righteous fury is the easiest way to draw out light from within. I had purposely avoided telling you that because it's also the easiest way to corrupt yourself. Despite common misconceptions darkness and light are equally dangerous since they encompass a part of your being instead of just nature. One can easily stray from the true path doing what they believe to be right. Someone can seem perfectly sane and good, and then a moment later you could find their blade at your throat. It has happened many times throughout history." Celestia explained.

Spike knew Celestia didn't mean what she had said in a way that implied a lack of faith in him, but he couldn't help but feel a little slighted. Either way, he clenched his fist as if it might bring back the ring of light he hadn't meant to create. But as much as he would have liked to get angry to speed his efforts he knew it wasn't the best idea.

"I wouldn't let my ideals and morals mess with my judgement... I'm more worried about what's going to happen when I get my less desirable traits pushed to the surface. Although... I should probably work on my temper before trying the fury approach. Looking back, it's been getting the better of me since I started growing." Spike replied uneasily.

Celestia admired Spike's determination to keep his progress steady, but she needed Spike in fit condition to fight Dootha.

"Sombra. If at all possible, could you make sure Spike gets into the habit of meditating? He's right about his temper. Until he can get angry without raising the temperature of the immediate area he's going to have to learn the old fashioned way. Practice, practice, practice." Celestia asked Sombra while reaffirming her instructions to Spike.

Spike grumbled, but he returned to his task of concentrating his light magic into a proper beam.

Spike decided to forgo his normal approach to fire breathing. Light was different, and he was determined to figure out how to use it effectively. He needed to figure out the best way to use each element, or he would never be ready for the final fight.

Celestia could see Spike was holding himself back because he wanted to avoid the righteous fury, and she felt it best to intervene before it went any further.

"Spike, try remembering a time you felt you had successfully protected those you care about when you focus your mana. Like... The Equestria games incident. That would be good. You saved thousands of people that day. Use the memory to feed the light inside. While not as effective it's safer and will set you on the right track." Celestia recommended.

Spike couldn't help but smile. The games incident had been an emotional roller-coaster, but at the end of the day he had felt incredible, if tired. He could never forget it, even if he wanted to at times.

With his new instructions in mind, Spike charged up his mana once again.

As the mana reached a substantial volume Spike let it go.

To his delight, the beam struck home. It wasn't anywhere near as powerful as one of his other elemental powers, but it bore into the monolith a good two inches deep. Celestia looked at the marked improvement with a warm smile, which Spike had seen his mother move mountains (almost literally) to receive.

"Excellent. Keep it up. Once you've gotten through the monolith in one shot we'll be able to move on to basic purification and dispelling spells. Then once you finish with those we can move on to barrier and reflect. After that you should be ready to manifest the rings intentionally and figure them out." Celestia listed, going over her syllabus.

Spike's mood leveled off again, but he wasn't complaining. Aside from the disappointment of still being a few steps away from his goal, Spike was making real progress. While light magic wasn't his usual flashy, powerful, or bigger type of magic, it would be important regardless.

"Alright then. One Swiss-cheese pillar coming up." Spike declared.

A short distance away Sombra had been watching with interest, wishing he could help in some way. But light magic was the thing the furthest out of his wheelhouse. He could merely observe as he carried out his own training, a fact that made Sombra even more guilty as he had had only the most minor of hiccups and hindrances thus far.

Selene seemed to sense his plight, snatching him up with no warning and hugging him tightly like a plush doll.

"Do not worry, Brother. Spike is a strong one. He will find the path himself when he's ready. Until then, just do your own thing. Luna and I are married, but we give each other space... Sometimes, I mean. It's admittedly difficult when we share the same physical being, but you get the gist, right?" Selene attempted.

Sombra had gotten to know Selene the past few days, and had come to appreciate her candor.

She was odd.

Odd like Lyra at times, but different. She was more like Luna, but at the same time she was more spontaneous and emotional. Luna seemed to prefer to keep her exterior self warm, but distant. Selene seemed almost incapable of not speaking her mind, but what she said was usually innocent or sincere, if a tad blunt.

If one took the time to really look at the two of them together, they might start having trouble seeing where Luna ended and Selene began.

"Thank you... Sister. You are right. I trust Spike can take care of himself. Some of Spike's doting nature must have rubbed off on me." Sombra agreed, reciprocating by patting her on the back.

Selene squeed with delight as she dropped Sombra back onto the bench.

"You called me sister~!" She laughed, floating about and dancing in the air.

Luna applied her hoof to her face and let out a low moan.

"Gods Dammit. She's going to be like this for days. It'll be impossible to share the same mind with her until she calms down."

"Er... I'm sorry?" Sombra offered uncertainly.

Luna smiled and shook her head, turning to Sombra with an appreciative look on her face.

"It's fine. Selene hasn't ever taken to someone so quickly before, aside from me. She's absolutely thrilled that you accepted her. Despite being confident and sassy, Selene often feels that no one but me really gets her. Until you came along. She immediately told me you were her big brother when she saw you in the courtyard that day. Now she's in a much better mood than she has been in quite awhile."

Sombra couldn't help but feel happy at that, smiling to himself.

"Family is a relatively new concept to me, but I would be honored to count Selene among mine. Having a sister sounds... Nice? I've only ever had Spike. Although 'only ever' is a rather short time, but you know what I mean. It feels good to belong." Sombra said uncertainly.

Luna watched as Celestia helped Spike adjust his posture, finding herself grateful for her presence.

"It is nice having a sister. Most of the time, anyway. Even family is prone to disagreements or misunderstandings. More so, even. But I would be more than happy to call you my brother-in-law." Luna agreed.

Sombra took a moment to consider just how lucky he was, all things considered.

It wasn't until Luna produced a sword from her mane that Sombra broke from his pleasant trance. Sombra instinctively rolled out of the way as Luna pointed it in his direction, even though Luna stopped it before it would have reached him. Getting mutilated every few weeks made one cautious.

"What precisely is that for? If you don't mind me asking." Sombra wondered aloud.

Luna smiled in a rather worrying way, brandishing the blade.

"Fear not, anything that happens today is not a reflection on any personal feelings I have. Today's primary lesson is one of the more important ones. We're going to focus on teaching you to mend yourself after being grievously injured. There are three ways. Spreading yourself out thinner to cover the loss of mass, reclaim the lost mass and reassemble as best you can, or in your case claim new mass to restore yourself. Mass being darkness and shadow." Luna explained.

While Sombra realized what was about to happen he couldn't deny he wanted to be able to heal himself better.

Repeatedly becoming injured was inconvenient at best, crippling at worst.

Much to his surprise, Luna pointed the blade toward herself. In a single swift motion she lopped off her left foreleg. Instead of blood spurting out was flowing stars and what looked like night sky. Just as Sombra's wounds had been shrouded in shadow.

"I shouldn't expect you to do anything I myself would not do. Even though you have a metaphorical leg-up in this sort of thing. I can only do this when I'm aware I'm about to take a hit. Had I been attacked unaware their would be blood, and it would be significantly harder to reattach, even with magic. If I were to lose the leg it would take over a month to construct a new one from stardust and magic, if I had the strength to collect it from the night sky." Luna declared.

Luna's eyes glowed white for a moment, the ethereal trail from her stump reaching out and grabbing her dismembered limb.

With a practiced effort the magical extension of her body swallowed up it's missing piece and returned it to the main body. It flowed back, then shifted and changed until it was the correct shape. Then it slowly changed definition until it was like it had once been, a fully functional leg.

The wound was still noticeable for only a few seconds before it was sealed and made invisible by Luna's fur.

If it scarred you would be hard-pressed to find it.

"And there you have it. You proved you could perform a passable rejoining the first time your shadow jump went awry, so now I would like you to try the other methods. Please begin by reallocating mass to form a new limb, as it is a bit more difficult. Then, reclaim the lost leg, break it down into dark energy and reabsorb it to fill in the lost density. Understood?" Luna instructed.

Sombra looked over to see Spike focusing on his task, intent on making significant progress.

Sombra used his shadowy mane to form a tendril around his mouth, then cut the tendril. He now had a strap forcing his mouth to stay shut. If he were to scream out in pain, there was now a significantly lower chance Spike would hear it and run to his aid.

He looked his teacher right in the eyes and nodded, giving her the go-ahead.

Luna was someone who had fought a great many battles in her time. That time had earned her an exceptional degree of skill in the art of combat. Had Sombra not watched her slice off his left foreleg he might not have even felt the pain. The cut was exceptionally clean and Sombra's body barely registered the assault.

It was a full three seconds before either stump began hemorrhaging shadow.

To his credit, Sombra barely made a sound. It was more the knowledge of the strike than the pain that made him squeal into his muffled maw.

Once he had taken a second to gather his thoughts he set about his assigned task.

At first Sombra had no idea what to do. But he soon realized that he had been making new limbs all along. The arms he usually used in place of telekinesis were only as solid as he wanted them to be, but it was the same principle. While it hurt a bit Sombra repeated the act Luna had just performed, minus the retrieval.

It took a full two and a half minutes, as opposed to Luna's five seconds, but it was done.

Sombra had a brand new leg, ash colored fur, black hoof. Completely identical to the one laying a couple inches to the side.

Sombra reabsorbed the strap from around his mouth, as it was no longer necessary since the most painful part was over. With a shadowy limb of his usual sort Sombra picked up his old appendage and tried to absorb it. Unfortunately it seemed to resist him a bit. It was still essentially a perfect solid, and it wasn't until Sombra put a considerable effort into it did it yield.

Despite having lost nothing permanent from the ordeal Sombra felt drained of most of his stamina.

Having to compete with his own overwhelming dark density was much more difficult than he had thought. He almost felt sorry for Arimaspi. At least he hadn't needed to tear himself asunder.

"That was unpleasant and tiring. I'm going to have to pick specific times to practice that. I feel like I've just run laps around the castle." Sombra groaned, feeling sore and achy.

Despite Sombra's miserable state Luna could only smile.

"That trick is one of the most advanced techniques. I've been working you up to it all week. Normally it would be one of the last things I teach you, but I've noticed you and Spike take quite the beating each time something significant happens. I know first-hoof that despite the shadows being a comfort zone, sometimes you want the spotlight. It is my full intent to make you shine just as brightly as Spike, if not brighter. You have yet to disappoint, but we are far from done." Luna explained, walking up to her student.

Sombra wanted so badly to reply, but he found his vision failing him, and then everything dissolved into a comfortable haze. Luna sat down beside the sleeping stallion, a motherly smile on her face.

She could see Sombra was completely drained, and it would be hours before he recovered.

"Rest up. I'm sorry to say I've hell to put you through yet, dear brother. My wife, my sister, and the rest of our cobbled together family depend on your strength and mental fortitude. You will show the world that we who live in the dark aren't evil some day, and we will all stand proudly beside you." Luna whispered sweetly.

Luna spent the rest of the afternoon, joined by Selene in guarding their sleeping pupil. They watched as Spike continued to assault the stone monolith with powers he was only beginning to comprehend. Celestia looked beyond Spike, feeling the coming storms on the horizon, hoping dearly that they could weather them when the time came.

Author's Note

This chapter I'm not overly fond of. It's just to prove that Spike and Sombra are improving, but training isn't without it's difficulties. Spike is struggling with his temper and his new power, while Sombra is getting put through the wringer.

As for Celestia's past mistakes in terms of her abilities, that will be revealed relatively soon. But next week is Nightmare Night! Which is also Sombra's first-ever birthday! I know his birthday is supposed to be October first as stated previously, but hey we just got a Christmas episode in May. Moving a holiday thirty days seems okay.

Anyway, not super-eventful, but necessary. Next time is gonna be pretty big.

Plot is on the move!

I'd like to thank everyone for their continued support. We've passed the one year mark, and things are getting nearer the end with every update. Soon training will be over, and the hunt for Dootha's forces will begin. But who's going to find who first? And will Spike and Sombra be ready for whatever Beznik and the pony in the cloak have planned?

Probably not.

But that's the fun of it, right?

Next week is the Q & A, but as always feel free to ask a question or two in the comments!

Training Day 33: Pt.1 Happy Birthday Beginning

Darkness. Utter blackness and swirling shadows of a deep dark beyond description. Spike had no senses, and the air was like soup. He wasn't even sure it was air. There was no seeing, smelling, hearing, tasting, and touch had been numbed. He could feel himself being led forward by something, but he was so disoriented that he wasn't able to think.

Then all at once the world came back.

Spike gasped for air and blinked rapidly, feeling like a fish out of water.

Were it not for the familiar sight of Sombra Spike would have had a panic attack. He had just come out of the most terrifying experience he could have ever imagined. Having no senses, and then having them suddenly returned was jarring to say the least, but Spike managed to hold together.

"I *huff* am never *huff* doing that again!" Spike stated before collapsing.

Sombra frowned, helping him up with a number of shadowy limbs.

"I'm sorry, I suppose I must be immune to whatever is so debilitating about the Dark Dimension. Are you going to be alright? Or do I need to go get help? I had no idea you would react so poorly." Sombra asked, sounding quite upset with himself.

Spike dusted himself off, vehemently nodding no.

"It's fine. I'm alright. We can just fly back to Canterlot tomorrow. Today is your day, and I'm not about to ruin it. It's your first ever birthday, and we're doing it up right." Spike declared.

Spike turned to their destination a few feet away with a smile, their home.

It had been over a month since they had been home, and just as long since they had had a real break. Today was special enough to warrant a day-long staycation. Not only was it Sombra's birthday, but it was also the eve of Nightmare Night.

With great relief, Spike and Sombra entered their home and took in the long-missed homey atmosphere. Sombra took a moment to paint a sigil upon the door for an easier trip the next time, even though he essentially had the technique down.

Once finished they saw everything was essentially just how they had left it, even with Lyra still living here for the meantime. Despite her rambunctious and random nature she wasn't bad at cleaning or organizing. Although it was nigh impossible to keep up with Spike's meticulous standards of cleanliness.

The mare herself came running down the stairs, dive-bombing into Spike and Sombra.

Sombra created a pair of spectral arms to catch her, allowing for a proper group hug.

"Brero! Happy birthday dude! We've got a little something-something for you in the dining-room. We weren't expecting you so soon though." Lyra greeted Sombra.

Sombra smiled, although he seemed a bit nervous.

"Yes, thank you... I just hope you didn't go too far out of your way for me." Sombra replied.

Lyra rolled her eyes, knowing Sombra had issues with people making a fuss over him. But she was confident that Sombra would be fine with the party they had ready for him. Without further delay, Lyra lead Spike and Sombra into the dining room.

There waiting for them was an assembled cast of their friends.

Bon Bon currently icing a large cake, Luna and Selene talking to one another, Celestia eying said cake longingly while pretending not to, and Fluttershy, Gilda, and Twilight all fawning over the kids. Frost seemed to have already grown a bit, sitting on the table playing with a set of blocks. Sugar Berry was still almost the same size since ponies grow at a slower rate, but she was fighting falling asleep as per usual.

Sugar was dressed in an adorable little hoodie that made her look like a raspberry.

Once everyone saw Spike and Sombra they greeted the two warmly, making Sombra feel a bit better about being the center of attention.

Bon Bon momentarily stopped her work on the cake, which was already marvel despite it's incomplete state.

It seemed to be chocolate, and was nearly black in richness and darkness. The icing itself was actually black, and it was in the process of being applied. There was another piping bag to the side, full of Sombra-colored icing for details, and a bowl of what was instantly recognizable as crystal berries from their natural shine.

"Oh... I wasn't expecting you to get here so quickly. I thought we had some more time to get ready." Bon Bon said apologetically.

Sombra smiled guiltily, avoiding Spike's gaze.

"We... Took the fast lane, so to speak. I took Spike through the Dark Dimension. It doesn't seem to be passenger friendly, so it's doubtful we'll be doing it again." Sombra explained.

To everyone's surprise, Luna giggled, while Celestia took on a somehow paler complexion. Selene seemed amused, but wanted the pleasure of explaining the situation. She ghosted through the table, (or separated herself between top and bottom, it was unclear) to meet her brother face-to-face.

"You see brother... Darkness is one of the two strongest forces in the universe. It's heavy. Even if it technically has no mass. Pure unrestrained darkness isn't good for those that aren't skilled practitioners. You should only take passengers through if they're prisoners or it's the only way to keep them safe. Celestia lost her cupcakes all over the place the first time Luna took her through." Selene giggled, punctuating her statement by float-jumping over the table and back into her seat.

"I think I would have appreciated knowing that before I took Spike through. I accidentally forced complete sensory deprivation upon him, and I felt quite bad about it." Sombra responded in agitation.

Luna rolled her eyes, but she didn't hold Sombra's innocence against him.

"We can't teach experience, Sombra. If we told you every little thing you wouldn't learn... We also kind of... forgot about it. Teleporting is much easier. Until you came along I hadn't needed to shadow jump in a couple millennia." Luna pointed out.

Sombra wasn't completely satisfied with the answer, but he wasn't going to hold it against his mentors. Least of all his adoptive sister who's memory and ability to focus was often flighty.

"Regardless, it's very nice to see everyone. I'm very grateful all of you could be here, and I apologize if the date is inconvenient. Spike just informed me of Nightmare Night a few days ago. Had I known further ahead of time I might have picked a different date." Sombra apologized to everyone in attendance.

"Don't worry about it, Fangs. The kids are too little for trick or treating anyway. Frost tore up the snow leopard costume we bought him too. Besides, nothing really goes down until after dark anyway." Gilda assured Sombra.

"Ah, yes. We've got quite the event planned tonight. Twilight was gracious enough to loan us her castle for the evening. I had meant to ask the both of you if you wanted to help, but we can get into that later. For now, I suggest we go ahead with presents to give Bon Bon time to finish the cake." Luna suggested.

Lyra disappeared into the kitchen for a moment at the suggestion, returning with the cart used to transport Spike's oversized and delicious meals. Only now it was holding a number of presents. Many of which were wrapped in colors very like Sombra's. It was a small gesture, but Sombra appreciated it nonetheless.

Lyra picked a present off the cart and floated it down in front of Sombra's spot on the table.

"This one's from me and Bonny. It's nothing fancy since we're pinching pennies for the wedding, but I think you'll like it." Lyra explained.

Sombra created an especially sharp tendril and carefully cut the packaging, as not to harm whatever was waiting for him within.

Once the wrappings had been removed, the gift was revealed to be a small case made of silver-plated stainless steel. On it's front was a black representation of his cutie mark. With a simple application of pressure on the clasp the case came open, revealing two rows of seven cigarettes made of poison joke.

"It's a smoker's carrying case. My grandfather had one, and you have old fashioned tastes. So I had a friend of mine who makes costumes and realistic props from different eras whip this up. It's good quality, and Lyra thought it would suit you." Bon Bon explained.

Sombra transferred the case to a shadow limb, getting a feel for it and even going as far as opening it and putting a joke-joint in his mouth. He placed it back inside soon after and stowed the case behind his scarf. He hadn't had a smoke since Lyra had left the castle, and it sounded admittedly relaxing.

Of course with the children present Sombra would refrain.

"Thank you very much, it will be invaluable as training continues. It will be the perfect way to relax after a long day." Sombra thanked the couple graciously.

"Next up are the two blue ones. They're ours." Gilda all but commanded.

Sombra reached over and grabbed the thin box and the larger cubic box, removing the ribbon on the thin one first.

Inside was a book with a navy blue vinyl cover, and what appeared to be plastic pages. Upon opening it, Sombra saw it was a photo album. While it was mostly empty there were a number of photos of Sombra, Spike, the children and Fluttershy. There were significantly fewer photos of Gilda, but she had taken most of them if Sombra recalled correctly.

"We thought that a photo album would be a great start at collecting memories of your new life. We made extras of all the photos from the trip to New Griffonstone too. It's a two-part present. I put the album together, and Gilda got the other half." Fluttershy began sweetly.

Sombra smiled, having a pretty good idea what was in the other box.

After a quick slicing motion with a shadowy finger, the other package was revealed to be exactly what he thought it was.

It was a camera, perfect for filling up the album with.

"It's a new model. Not even in stores yet. It uh... it fell off a cart and my friend who shall remain nameless happened upon it. If you take a picture it comes out the front right away and you shake it for some reason until it's done developing. Then you can just stick it in the photo album." Gilda explained.

Sombra took a moment to fiddle with the device before aiming the camera at the group, including himself. The versatility of his shadowy hands being quite useful. After shaking the photo as instructed, Sombra made sure it got the very first empty place in the album.

"A fine start indeed. Thank you Gilda, Fluttershy. I'm sure I'll find plenty of use for it." Sombra thanked them.

Spike couldn't help but feel relieved that Sombra was handling being the stallion of the hour calmly. Being the nexus of attention always made Sombra nervous, but he was progressing quite well. At least with close friends and family.

Twilight was the next to place a gift in front of Sombra, a parcel that was quite obviously a book.

Sombra was quite an avid reader, eagerly removing the wrapping paper to find out what stories the tome might hold.

It was revealed to be a large black book of considerable age, evident by the fact it seemed to be bound in actual leather. There were a great number of designs on the cover, although as to what they actually were was anyone's guess. The book had no recognizable lettering, symbolism, or glyphs on the outside, giving no hints as to what it's actual subject matter was.

Sombra, as well as the rest of those in the room looked to Twilight for a hint.

"It's a book Starswirl The Bearded had collected at some point in his life that got mixed in with his original works somehow. He couldn't read it, but he looked at the illustrations and it seemed to be about the study of shadows, and similar magics. If you can figure out how to read it, it might help you in your training. Or at least be an interesting read, given the subject." Twilight said hopefully.

Interested, Sombra carefully opened the book and skimmed over the page in the front of the ancient tome.

The letters were somewhat familiar to Sombra, but it took him a moment to get his bearings.

"It is a historical text of some sort, written by an individual who doesn't name themselves. A first-hoof account of his or her search for the proverbial 'things that go bump in the night'. Spirits of the dark, which they refer to as Umbra. Elementals that live in true darkness and flee from the light." Sombra summarized.

"You can read that? What language is it?" Twilight asked in astonishment.

Sombra chuckled nervously, feeling like a bit of a show off.

"I haven't the foggiest idea. It's a seemingly early dialect, making it closer to draconian than any of the languages I've seen in modern times. That made it relatively easy to decipher, although there are some discrepancies between the two I have yet to crack. Regardless, once I have some free time I would be happy to transcribe it for you, Twilight." Sombra responded, knowing Twilight was incredibly interested in the now readable tome.

The princess of friendship leaned over and hugged Sombra, making him a bit more embarrassed than uncomfortable. While he was on good terms with Twilight he wasn't overly fond of physical contact with most people just yet.

As soon as Sombra was free of the embrace Selene had an idea she needed to get out.

"Brother, is it possible that these Umbra are related to you? You control the darkness, and light magic wounds you. It would make sense." Selene offered in an effort to be helpful.

Sombra hummed thoughtfully, closing the book for the time being only moments later.

"It is possible, but there are far too many questions about my past as is. I should like to answer them before adding to the list." Sombra replied respectfully.

Luna nodded her support and moved a present over to Sombra.

It was unlike the others, in the fact that it was a simple scroll bound in purple ribbon and bearing the silver seal of Luna herself. Even at a glance, it was obvious it was an old document of some sort, of an official nature. Sombra carefully broke the seal and put the ribbons aside, unfurling the document, which was revealed to be a set rather than a single page.

Sombra's face grew more and more puzzled as time went on, and after a few minutes of suspense Sombra looked back at Luna.

"These are the deeds of ownership for the town of Farrier's Gulch, The Sleep-In Inn, and even the general store. You've given me a town, and it's businesses?" Sombra balked in disbelief.

Luna nodded, looking smug.

"The carpenter you sent my way, young Woody, sold them all to me for almost nothing. He's the official carpenter of Canterlot Castle now, and he lives in Celestia's side of the castle in a workshop. He makes excellent furniture and the like and makes likewise fitting wages. I think he would like you two to have them, for getting him out of the rut he was in if nothing else. Feel free to do whatever you like with the place. It would be a lovely retreat during the winter months. An excellent couples getaway even." Luna explained, pointing to the signatures on the deed.

There were a number of older signatures from what was most likely Woody's former relations throughout the years, then Woody, then Luna.

Selene reached into her mane of nebulous dream-stuff and retrieved a pen for Sombra to sign.

Sombra couldn't help but look to Spike for his opinion on the matter. Spike looked surprised, but he seemed to be on Luna's side in the argument. He nodded his head to cast his vote, and Sombra's mind was made up. A romantic getaway, just for the two of them whenever they felt they needed to be away for awhile.

Sombra declined the pen, and instead he signed it with his own shadowy finger as if he were laying a sigil.

"Thank you very much, Luna, Selene. I've never even thought about owning property before. Let alone a small town." Sombra thanked his adopted sister and sister-and-law.

Celestia's gift was next, floated over by the mare herself.

For whatever reason, Sombra thought she looked uncertain of herself, or at least her gift.

It was a tall box in navy colored paper decorated with golden whorls resembling suns, moons, and stars. It was topped with a white ribbon with a rung of yellow streamers around it. It was the only package that hadn't seemed to fit the overall color scheme.

Sombra carefully removed the ribbons, and then the paper. It was expertly wrapped, and Sombra didn't want to ruin such perfection by merely tearing into it. It took a bit longer than the others, but he felt it necessary.

Once the paper was removed, Sombra saw why Celestia had been so uneasy.

There, in a glass case and on a metal stand was his old horn, as if it were on display. It was just like his current horn, but instead of purple it was red, blood red almost. Sombra had no idea what to say, unsure how to feel about seeing it supported atop two metal prongs in a display case, as if it belonged in a museum.

"This was entrusted to me by the Crystal Empire shortly after we joined forces, after the... unpleasantness fifteen years ago. It's been under lock and key in a vault of dangerous artifacts deep below Canterlot where they can't influence anyone. It's only accessible at noon, on the day of a new moon's night. I go down every month to check on them, but when I saw this... I didn't think it was right to keep it knowing what I know now. It belongs to you." Celestia elaborated.

Sombra digested that, sitting in silence for a moment.

The room had suddenly become so quiet you could hear the wind outside the house. Even the children were being uncharacteristically quiet. Other than the subtle snoring coming from Sugar Berry, who had finally succumb to her tiredness.

Spike seemed the most anxious of the bunch, fearing the still somewhat fragile friendship Celestia and Sombra shared would be broken.

With everyone there as an audience, Sombra removed the glass and closed his eyes. In as short a moment as it took him to blink, his eyes changed into their alternate state and the green miasma began to flow. He looked at the horn and after a thorough scan he grabbed hold of it with his dark hands.

One held it, and the other reached into it.

Once he had a grip on whatever he had been searching for, Sombra began to pull the horn and whatever secrets it held in opposite directions. With a seemingly great effort, Sombra pulled something green and purple from within the horn. The horn itself melted and shifted into an orb of blackness.

The purple and green miasma struggled and twisted in Sombra's grasp, but it's fight was futile. In one quick clenching of his hand, Sombra destroyed the corruption and recalled the limb. After that was done, Sombra appraised the ball of darkness with his special eyes, and it seemed to meet his approval.

Dispelling the unique magics he had fostered, Sombra's eyes became their usual amethyst color.

Then, to everyone's surprise Sombra bit into the ball of dark matter as if it were a ripe fruit. In morbid fascination, they watched as Sombra ingested the darkness like it was his favorite food. In a mere hoof-full of bites, it was gone and Sombra looked remarkably content.

"Thank you, Celestia. All the training and sigil-laying had me feeling a tad thinner than normal. I feel quite refreshed. I appreciate you wanting to return it to me, and I was able to destroy a small fragment of Dootha that had lingered about far too long."

"Uh... You're very welcome, Sombra. I'm glad you liked your present." Celestia replied, extremely relieved.

Spike breathed a sigh of relief, although he couldn't help but wonder how long Sombra had been feeling low on dark power.

"Sombra, if you were running low on shadow or darkness or whatever, why don't you just grab one from somewhere? You can do that, right?" Spike asked, seeking clarification.

Sombra smirked and placed a shadowy limb on the table, and Spike watched as it flattened into a two dimensional form like a normal shadow. It was still jet black like usual, likely due to Sombra incredible levels of amassed darkness. It made it's way to Spike's looming shadow on the table, and then it grabbed hold.

With a massive tug, Spike felt himself being pulled away without actually moving. While it wasn't too significant, Spike was also made to feel quite tired. Sombra had merely pulled on his shadow, yet the reaction was incredibly effective. Spike was drained, until Sombra relinquished control over his shadow.

To his surprise, the fatigue left him as soon as Sombra let his shadow resume it's position in alignment with Spike's body.

"To lose one's shadow is to lose an important part of yourself. Some even say it is the mysterious physical location of the mana pool. You would feel endlessly tired and become easily depressed until it could restore itself. Taking shadows from inanimate objects is easy, but not filling. I would need the shadow of a truly large object to sate me, and I have no idea what repercussions it might have for the object. It is best not to take needlessly, one of the lessons I was taught in the first week of training." Sombra explained.

Luna leaned in, ready to add to the lecture.

"Also, I have no idea if a shadow that has been consumed by Sombra will restore itself. I had never tried eating one before, but after Selene posed the question one day after training we tried on a fountain pen's shadow. Neither myself, Selene, or The Nightmare are capable of it. Normally destroying someone's shadow is a good way to weaken them, but Sombra is a whole different story. It's not every day you meet someone you can cut in half and be fine later. There are too many unknowns to use such powers carelessly." Luna continued.

Spike momentarily forgot everything he had just heard as soon as Luna brought up Sombra being cut in half.

"What was that about cutting Sombra in half?" Spike asked Luna with remarkable calm.

Sombra covered his face with an oversized hand, and Luna realized she had just let the cat out of the bag. Selene could see Luna needed some emotional support in the coming battle and draped herself over her shoulders. In a fluid motion they became one again, seemingly to lessen the blow of the coming argument.

Sombra however barred them from Spike's wrath.

"Spike. I was the one who asked Luna and Selene to remain silent about the more brutal aspects of my training regiment. The only way to learn to reconstruct one's self is to first be torn apart. If you had known, you would have halted everything you were doing to ensure I was alright. I will not be responsible for slowing you down, and I was in no real danger." Sombra began, keeping a level tone.

Spike was about to say something, but Sombra placed a large shadowy finger over his mouth, silencing him.

"Can you fault me, Spike? As much as I love you and admire your protective instincts, I don't always wish to be treated like I was made of glass. I am my own person now, and I need a certain amount of independence." Sombra explained, catching the bullet aimed at Nightmare Moon.

As much as Spike wanted to argue, he would never have left Sombra if he knew he was going to be put through such pains.

It was a bitter pill to swallow, but he had to respect Sombra's determination and his wishes.

"I don't like it... But fine. I get it. I'd probably do the exact same thing if I were in your position. For right now, let's think of happier stuff. It's your birthday, and I still haven't given you a present yet." Spike settled, still fighting his instincts a bit.

With a motion of his claw, Spike summoned up a small present in purple and black wrapping. It was only about as large as a deck of cards, and Sombra couldn't recall Spike purchasing anything in the last few weeks. They had scarcely left the castle for anything other than a meal, or the occasional movie date.

Sombra was relieved Spike wanted to move on, even if he could tell he would be dwelling on it for awhile yet in secret. Either way, they didn't want to cause a scene. Let alone with children present. They would never be able to forgive themselves if they made Frost or Sugar cry because of an argument.

After accepting the present, Sombra found it was actually a box made to look like it had been wrapped. All he needed to do was remove the lid to find a sterling silver lighter. On it was an engraved version of Sombra's cutie mark, and below it was an incredibly cheesy inscription. It read, 'You make my heart burn!' in print.

While it was a simple gift, Sombra instantly fell in love with it. It was so very Spike, and Sombra had been saying he wanted a contact-lighter just like Fluttershy and Gilda's. While shadow jumping made it mostly unnecessary, their priority had made Sombra just a bit jealous. Even if it was for a good reason, something possessive and petty had been craving it.

It was of notably high quality, and he could feel Spike's magic about it.

"I know it isn't much... But with everything going on I didn't have a whole lot of time to shop around. So I made you this from scratch instead. I made all the metal parts from scales, and got the rest of the parts by dragon mail from Lyra. Then once it was put together I mailed it to Earl and he silver-plated it. I did it while you were training and Celestia had stuff to do. I did the heart and inscription myself... I just hope it isn't too corny?" Spike asked hopefully.

Sombra looked up at Spike lovingly, grasping his chin and urging his head downward.

"My dear... It is quite possibly the corniest line I've ever heard. That's how I know you were speaking from the heart. I love it, and I love you." Sombra assured Spike.

Sombra moved his shadowy hand from it's place on Spike's chin and placed it between them and the other guests. He enlarged it to a considerable size, blocking the passionate kiss that followed from view to anyone on the other side of the table.

Whether it was for the children or Twilight was uncertain, but at least one party appreciated the gesture.

Once the pair had separated Bon Bon unveiled the finished cake, a dark towering masterpiece of culinary excellence.

"One Extra-dark chocolate, triple-layered cake with crystal berry jam filling, topped with fresh berries and decorated in a black buttercream icing. A bit of a challenge for a simple candy mare, but I think I pulled it off. It's nice to do some baking now and then." Bon Bon revealed.

"It looks amazing, Bon Bon. Thank you." Sombra assured her.

"I second that. Such an interesting looking cake." Celestia chimed in eagerly.

Sombra took the liberty of cutting the first slice for himself, before passing the torch to Spike. They had opted to forgo the option of candles, as Sombra's age was anywhere in the low thousands. Regardless, the cake was divided amongst everyone, and all was well.

Although Celestia and Nightmare Moon nearly had a fight when The Nightmare joked she should have two pieces of cake.

The obvious solution was to give both of them two slices.

Once the incredibly rich cake had been slain and dishes cleared, Nightmare Moon lit her horn and summoned up a large rolled paper. Unfurling it across the table, it was revealed to be a map of Castle Twilight. There were a great number of drawings and notes added over the actual printed image.

"Fillies and Mares, stallions and colts, it's time to get ready for Nightmare Night. I've got big plans for this town tonight, and I'm recruiting the lot of you." The Nightmare grinned evilly.

Author's Note

Not much to say here. Mostly just a happy Birthday for Sombra. I debated whether or not to keep the argument in or not, but I decided in the end. No day is perfect, and at the same time Spike and Sombra aren't perfect. Relationships require conflict to grow.

Anyway, next chapter is on the way. Two-fer this week!

Just don't expect the next chapter to be as fluffy.

Or for multi-chapters every update.

Training Day 33: Pt.2 Nightmare Night Nightmare

The City of Ponyville was quiet as the sun began to sink behind the horizon. It was a somewhat worrying fact, given it was meant to be the most lively and rowdy night of the year. Darkness was about to set in, and the Nightmare Night capital of Equestria was disturbingly void of activity.

Then, just when spirits were starting to fall the rumbling began.

All around the town, jet black vines erupted forth from the ground and coiled themselves around anything within their reach. Dark thorns covered them, and blooms just waiting to burst were everywhere. Many ponies ran screaming for any cover they could, thinking it another invasion of plunder vines.

It wasn't until the moon rose into the sky, larger than anyone had ever seen it that the vines went from terrifying to beautiful.

In the light of the super-moon, the blossoms of the vines exploded like radiant fireworks into blue roses the size of carts. The largest of which was atop the highest spire of Castle Twilight. Unlike the others, it unraveled itself slowly with grace and poise.

There, standing in the center of the grandest flower to ever bloom was none other than Nightmare Moon in full armor.

At the moment she unfurled her dark wings, thousands of thestrals poured out of every window in Castle Twilight, flying every which way in a veritable typhoon. Their dark mistress laughed maniacally as they fell over the city like a blanket.

Nightmare Moon effectively had everyone in the city by the ear, hanging on everything she did.

After her obligatory laugh of triumph it was time to address the people.

People of Ponyville! Hear your Queen! Tonight is going to be our grandest celebration ever! I've prepared a very special evening, just for my loyal subjects! Nightmare Moon bellowed in a magically enhanced voice.

Despite being terrified of the literal army of armor-clad bat ponies and killer plants abounding, the crowd began to cheer.

They had waited patiently an entire year for this, and their dark goddess was more than willing to dish out the fear and fun in equal measure.

Tonight, in addition to all the parties and games all about town there will be a special event starting from midnight and ending at sunrise.

The crowd practically exploded with excitement until The Nightmare put her hoof out to silence them.

Castle Twilight has been taken over by my loyal legion of monsters and ghouls. You are all welcome to try and ascend the castles levels, but on each of the five floors above the commons there are boss monsters. The levels themselves are transformed into illusionary dungeons, ranging from graveyards to haunted houses, and dragon's lairs.

If you can make it past each floors twists and turns without fainting, screaming, or wetting yourself, you will be presented with a silver key. You will need a key to make it to the next floor, and five keys to get to the highest tower where I will be. The first one to make it through the dungeons wins a prize of one hundred thousand gold bits! But we've got plenty of consolation prizes for those of you that drop out, be it willingly or involuntarily.

The roar of those below was nearly overpowering, but it only added fuel to the fire of Nightmare Moon's ego.

Oh, and another thing. Nobody gets in without a costume! Show me your love! Challenge yourselves!

As much as The Nightmare wanted to keep basking in the glory and attention of her screaming fans she lit her horn and the rose closed up around her. Once it was shut and she was out of sight she teleported away to the inside of the castle.

She had troops to rally.

~Castle Twilight, Interior, Commons~

Nightmare Moon reappeared in the ground floor, referred to as the Commons where normally anyone was allowed to visit. It was here that the usually heavily guarded staircase to the upper floors was. In the room waiting for further instruction was Twilight, Lyra, Spike, Sombra, and Gilda.

All of whom were currently in costume.

Twilight was in a high-tech looking outfit with many tubes, chords, and lights all over it's metal exterior. She seemed almost entirely mechanical, and it made her rather believable as a cyborg. She even had electricity crackling between her wings harmlessly. She had built the suit herself, and she seemed rightfully proud.

Lyra was a more classic witch, but she had belts packed with smoke bombs and potions of dubious nature hidden underneath. For good measure Nightmare moon had enchanted a hoof-made broom that allowed her to float about. She had a wicked smile on her face and a worrying look in her eyes.

Gilda was some sort of undead knight, in full armor. Or formerly full armor as the case may be. It had once been an actual set, but it had been magically rusted and damaged and arrow shafts without their points were now jutting out. The lost armored bits had been replaced with fake injuries and rotted flesh. Gilda carried a large mace as well, even though the armor came with claws.

Spike wasn't in costume, but he had stretched out into his true form. Having not revealed his true form to the public yet it would be more frightening than any costume he could wear. While he normally hated being feared, he loved the holiday enough to make an exception.

Sombra had the most convincing costume of all, even though it was usually the most generic of costumes.

Sombra had spent hours in the bathroom with Spike's assistance to bleach and dye his fur. In complete contrast to his usual color scheme, Sombra was now an unearthly pale blue and purest white. With the help of some contact lenses his eyes had also been given a makeover of black sclera and rings of electric blue and pink for irises.

Sombra could have easily just used his altered eyes, but he didn't want anyone to make a connection to the trails of magical miasma with his curved horn and sharp teeth. He was all for a bit of fun, but he didn't want to see a newspaper headline about the ghost of King Sombra haunting

Castle Twilight.

With a little fake blood and the simple act of letting his hair flow more wildly than normal Sombra had become a most convincing specter.

"Alright everyone. The crowd is in an uproar, and we're bound to have plenty of visitors as soon as we open those doors. Each of you will have your own floor full of illusions and non-harmful traps and jump-scares. Everything is set up not to go off until the doors open, so if you head up now you should be fine." Nightmare Moon instructed.

With a flash of magic, The Nightmare summoned up several bags of silver keys with names on them. Each set of keys was slightly different from the others, making certain that there would be no cheating. You would need one key from every boss, otherwise there could be no progression.

"Twilight, yours is the first floor full of sci-fi movie monsters and evil technology." The Nightmare started, handing her the proper bag of silver keys.

Twilight accepted the keys, but seemed to have reservations.

"Technology can't actually be evil. It's intrinsically neutral. It can only be wielded by good people or bad people. I could say the same for magic, but Dootha is an exception. He gives out evil magic to anyone who would take it. Which I suppose still counts as him using it for evil, meaning the neutrality remains?" Twilight pointed out to Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare Moon gave Twilight a look that silenced any further educational info for the time being. Although she could feel the lecture building itself up in Twilight's mind. It would likely escape in the form of an informative essay that would find it's way to Canterlot Castle in the mail a few days from now.

Regardless of future research papers, Nightmare Moon continued.

"Lyra, yours is second, and it's an enchanted forest full of timber-wolves and birds that have creepy small children voices. There are also trees that come to life while you aren't looking at them, but become normal when you do." The Nightmare continued, giving Lyra her own keys.

"Awesome sauce. Is there a big cauldron of glowing green stuff in a spooky clearing I can stir to look more ominous?"

"You know there is. As well as a barrel of fake bones to add at to the cauldron at random intervals. It should scare the weaker ones fairly well." Nightmare Moon scoffed at the obvious question.

"Nice."

Nightmare Moon moved on to Gilda, tossing her another pouch of keys.

"Gilda, yours is the third floor. It's a desolate battlefield of fallen skeleton warriors. It's also got zombie carrion birds. It's a very bleak and horrid place, and I suspect you won't have a hard time scaring off anyone who might make it up to your floor." Nightmare Moon explained.

"Got it. I'm not usually one for dress-up, but this is a pretty gnarly getup. I'll order around the skeletons and have everyone crying home to mommy." Gilda sneered through a cracked helm.

"Yes, just remember everything is an illusion. Don't get too rough with the props or it will dissolve into smoke and the castle will return to normal on that floor." Nightmare Moon cautioned everyone.

Everyone nodded their acknowledgement, and Nightmare Moon moved on to Spike and Sombra who were waiting patiently for their assignments.

"Now, Sombra you're on floor four, the graveyard. There are some minor apparitions and some crying mourners who will melt into the ground when people go near them. If you remember Selene's floating lessons you should fit right in. Just do some chanting or something, or scream at them. Use your imagination." Nightmare Moon instructed as she passed Sombra his keys.

Sombra nodded, concentrating for a moment and forcing himself to slip the bonds gravity a bit.

Floating about, Sombra's mane and tail looked even more ghostly as they trailed behind. It was no comparison to flight, but it was a rather useful skill. It was faster than walking, and it's upper height limitation was around ten feet or so off the ground or some other solid foothold.

Sombra cleared his throat, and then in his most dark and commanding tone belted out a sentence in draconian.

The dead language resonated well with Sombra's overall look, creating a near perfect performance.

"How was that? Was I scary enough?" Sombra asked his fellow frightening friends.

"I know I got shivers." Spike practically purred.

Everyone else chose to ignore the comment of a certain dragon, but nodded their approval.

"That will do quite nicely.

"Spike, you're on the fifth and final dungeon floor. It's a lava cavern filled with winding caves and a few monsters here and there. It's more the maze than anything. You're the last stop before they get up to me. I don't really expect anyone to get past Gilda really, but you never know. We might end up with a few brave souls." Nightmare Moon reasoned.

Sombra felt a little less excited after realizing he was assigned to the fourth floor, meaning there was a possibility no one would even reach him. Spike turned away from Nightmare Moon as soon as he had his keys, feeling the same way. Fortunately, he had planned ahead.

With a flick of his wrist and a short-lived whirl of emerald fire, Spike produced two familiar objects.

Spike tossed one of the clip-like objects to Sombra and put the other on his ear fin.

"Ah. Excellent idea. Although I don't want it to mess with my costume's aesthetic, so I'll just do this." Sombra said before phasing the walkie-talkie into his head.

He blinked a number of times, getting used to the sensation.

"Uh... Can you just do that? Is it safe?" Spike asked out of concern.

Sombra nodded, reaching a hoof up into his mane and retrieving his new book Twilight had given him.

"I can carry a great number of things with me by keeping them in the dark dimension I travel through when shadow jumping. Since they're out of sync with the material world they don't actually take up space in my body. I just act as a portal, or something close to it. It's all very theoretical, and not even Luna or myself understand all of it. But it's not like I just shoved it in my brain. I'd prefer not to be paralyzed again. The humor wears of dreadfully fast." Sombra explained, putting the book back.

"You know, I never really thought about it but I haven't seen you even bother taking your saddlebags anywhere in awhile." Spike realized.

"I don't own that many things as of yet, so I just take what I might need with me. Now, let's get moving. I'm quite eager to see the illusions we're to watch over." Sombra finished, floating off towards the stairs.

Spike was admittedly interested as well, and followed closely behind.

~A short time later~

After seeing the marvels of Nightmare Moons' first three illusionary floors and wishing the others good luck Spike and Sombra stopped on Sombra's designated haunt.

It looked just as real as the others, and as promised it was even scarier than the last.

There were tombstones everywhere, some of which were still legible. Many had been weathered away by time, and others were cracked or crumbling. There was even an empty grave laying open, almost assuredly loaded with some kind of trap. There was even a discarded shovel nearby, which when Sombra picked it up proved to be the same weight and texture as a real one.

The only foliage to be seen was the realistic grass, the occasional dead tree, and withered flowers resting upon some of the graves.

The weather was also extremely convincing.

Up above was what looked like an actual blood-moon, center-stage of the brilliant recreation of the night sky. There was a cold breeze blowing through, moving about shifty and mysterious fog. The grass even felt wet, as if it had rained very recently. A crack of thunder and a flash of lightning went by every so often, as it seemed entirely necessary.

Everything even smelled like autumn air and the musty stink of dying leaves.

"Damn. The night shift has really outdone themselves. I feel like we're really outside." Spike exclaimed with foal-like wonder.

"I concur. Haunting such a place is barely necessary." Sombra agreed.

As they walked, trying to find the exit to the next floor Sombra began to try and memorize the layout. If he was going to chase after anyone he wanted to know where to corner them. It seemed like Nightmare Moon had created a number of dead ends for just such an occasion.

Eventually Sombra and Spike came to a grand mausoleum, with doors large enough for Spike to pass through. The keyhole on the front of the door seemed to confirm it. One would need to collect a key from Sombra to pass through to Spike's temporary lair.

As soon as Spike opened the grand doors there was a burst of steam, coming from the much higher temperatures on the next floor. It was enough to blind Spike and Sombra momentarily, but they recovered a moment later. Sombra had the worst of it, as he couldn't rub his eyes, lest he lose one of his contact lenses.

"Ugh. Damn these things. Next year I'm going as something I can actually wear. Luna and Selene are quite lucky to have the ability to shape shift." Sombra griped.

Spike chuckled a little, snatching up his ghostly lover.

"I think you look amazing, even with your costume. You've got a real classic kind of handsome going. Have I ever told you that?" Spike grinned, his eyes looking predatory in the most pleasing way possible.

Sombra's temporarily light coat allowed Spike to see him blush in full force, his whole face turning tomato red.

"You have mentioned it from time to time, yes. As appealing as it sounds, every time individuals in a graveyard who try and get intimate they usually end up mangled, based on every movie I've seen so far. While I would argue it's well worth it, we are also technically in your Mother's castle. I'm not sure I could bring myself to enjoy it to our usual standards with that in mind." Sombra reminded Spike.

Spike hated to admit it, but Sombra was right.

His mother's house was far from a perfect love nest.

Before Spike or Sombra could consider what they wanted to happen next, a crackling sound and a mild pulsation in the mana of the illusions happened.

Attention all monsters, minions, and etcetera, we are about to open the doors. Please get to your posts. There's already a line wrapping around the block, so we're going to open a little ahead of schedule to give everyone a chance. Keep your keys on you at all times, and happy hunting.

Spike couldn't help but groan out of annoyance, but he knew he had already promised to be a soldier of Nightmare Moon's army for the night.

"Ugh. Duty calls. I guess I should head up anyway. It's not like she told me how to get through the maze myself, and I don't wanna be lost if somebody actually makes it to the exit and needs a key."

"Keep to the left, dear. We'll have plenty of alone time to spend together tomorrow." Sombra said helpfully, floating up and giving Spike a quick kiss.

Spike straightened up and saluted, before turning to the stairwell behind the door.

He was gone from sight before Sombra could blink.

I haven't the heart to tell him running won't make the night go by faster. Sombra laughed to himself.

Sombra himself settled atop the mausoleum, ready for anyone that might come his way.

After five minutes of nothingness Sombra summoned up a ghostly limb and activated the walkie within the darkness that made up his body. Spike didn't pick up, meaning he probably hadn't been able to find the final exit just yet. Which left Sombra with very little to do until someone made it to his floor, if that were to happen.

Sombra thought about taking a smoke break, but stopped himself when he remembered Twilight's stance on smoking.

It was rather doubtful she would appreciate one of the castle's rooms smelling of smoke whenever the transformation magics expired.

Instead, he decided to open the book Twilight had given him and attempt to read. Unfortunately, that's when the screaming started. It appeared the first few batches of competitors were being eliminated. With astounding frequency more and more crying and screaming rang out from below. From the sound of it most made it past Twilight, but Lyra saw to them with frightening efficiency.

They few that seemed to make it through to Gilda were quickly gotten rid of with a battle cry that sounded more like a lion's roar than a call to arms.

It didn't let up for nearly an hour, when a loud explosion shook the castle.

It wasn't too surprising, as the smoke bombs Lyra used had been audible for some time, she most likely had gotten bored and thrown a number of them at once.

Sombra had long since given up on reading, so he was elated when he heard the doors open from below.

Rising from his seat on the mausoleum, Sombra stretched out like a cat. He had gotten stiff sitting on the solid illusions, as they felt like real stone. After making sure his mane and tail were flowing rapidly and fluidly, Sombra jumped down from his perch and stuck to the shadows as he glided about.

After a few moments of surveillance he caught sight of his prey.

Three ponies in cloaks.

Two burly earth pony stallions that seemed to be dyed white like himself, and an almost unnaturally thin pony in-between them. Whether it was a stallion or a mare was uncertain, as they had their hood up. Sombra could see reddish-pink fur through the shadows, but fabric obscured the face from view at the angle he had presently.

With a quick movement, Sombra grabbed hold of a nearby dead tree with a ghostly hand. He put extra oomph in the limb, flinging himself over the tree, throwing him over the trio as he floated. Sombra readied a phrase in his head and shouted it out in draconian.

Gofynnwch nid y mae'r tollau gloch!

Much to his surprise only the middle pony moved, and not out of fright.

The pony threw back their hood, revealing them as a scarred stallion with mismatched eyes.

Sombra floated above him slowly, and met eyes with him. There was fire there, insanity, and all manner of evils. It was almost as if he was looking into the eyes of Dootha himself. Sombra had never been so chilled by a mere glance.

"Mae'n tollau i ti." The stallion finished for Sombra.

Sombra landed a good ten feet in front of the trio, knowing full well no one should have been able to form an answer to his shout other than Spike or Zecora.

They stood there in silence for a moment, a perverse sort of grin on the mad stallion's face. Neither of his entourage moved or reacted, nor could Sombra see any sort of emotion in their posture or faces. Sombra meticulously absorbed every scrap of information he could gather before even thinking about speaking to the red pony.

"I'm going to go ahead and assume you know who I am, and I admit you have me at a disadvantage. Would you be kind enough to introduce yourself?" Sombra asked as calmly as he could.

To his surprise, the stallion burst out laughing. Even to the point of becoming winded. By the time he was finished he had to lean on one of the other cloaked ponies at his side, who to his credit stayed as statuesque as a park bench.

"Ahem. I'm sorry. That was incredibly rude of me. I've just been waiting to meet you for quite awhile now, and you're just so prim and proper! I half expected you to try and take my head off as soon as you saw me! You're so different! And that color!" He cackled.

Sombra looked himself over, having almost forgotten his unusual blank palette.

"It is a ghost costume. It's Nightmare Night. These eyes are contact lenses. You're most likely familiar with my normal appearance. As for taking your head off I'm starting to consider it. Now, what is your name?" Sombra barked back.

The red pony calmed himself down a bit, and then he bowed with a flourish.

"My name is Dirge. I am the forty-second son of the Obol family. I am the high priest of Dootha, although I am also currently the only living member of his court. I've come to fetch the master."

Sombra narrowed his eyes at the evil stallion, just waiting for him to try something.

Dirge reached into his cloak and pulled out a knife, and the ponies at his sides began to advance. Sombra quickly jumped backwards and formed a massive tendril of shadow to slap his attackers backward. Dirge jumped over it, but his minions were thrown into the back wall so hard the entire illusionary graveyard wavered for a split second.

Unable to defend against the secondary assault in time, Sombra was slashed across the face deeply. His right eye got the worst of the attack, but it wasn't anything serious. At least not for Sombra.

Much to Dirge's dismay, a great white hand scooped him up and left nothing but his head free to move.

The insane stallion's mood fell further when Sombra's face began to mend itself. Within the next ten seconds the blinding injury had gone, and Sombra's eye was no worse for the wear. The contact lens was ruined, but given the circumstances Sombra didn't much care.

"That hurt. But if you're trying to incapacitate me I'm happy to say I've been injured far worse. Yesterday I was bisected, vertically. You're going to need a much bigger knife, or more competent minions if you wish to stand a chance." Sombra taunted.

Dirge seemed worried for only a few seconds until he remembered something.

"Now that you mention it. I happen to have both of those things." Dirge laughed.

Sombra's ghostly arm was quickly penetrated by a blade of red crystal. It hurt, but nothing Sombra couldn't handle. It did however cause him to involuntarily drop his captive. Unfortunately Sombra had no time to recover, as the minions had returned and used their impressive size to plow into Sombra. They were still semi-mangled, but racing red energy was repairing them even as they fought.

Sombra managed to recover the injured limb of shadow and replenish himself after a hasty retreat. As soon as he put himself on guard the minions backed off. They seemed much more concerned with Dirge's safety than Sombra's destruction.

Sombra had to stop and reconsider the facts, now that Dirge had showed his hoof.

That eye and those goons seem rather familiar... I hope I'm right about this. Sombra thought.

Sombra let his physical form melt away a bit, while keeping a portion of himself solid. The solid portion twisted up into a sharp lance of white shadow, and Sombra flew at Dirge with reckless abandon. The minion on Dirge's left immediately dove in front of his master and took the lance through the chest.

While it was still inside Sombra transformed his lance into an arm before pulling out. In his ghostly and gory hand was a bloody gemstone, pulsing with red energy. It was obviously a heart encased in crystal, proving Sombra's theory.

"I see. Your golden eye belongs to Gavin Eboncastle. That would explain the blood zombies. Yours are much messier than his. They seemed to have no blood at all." Sombra appraised Dirge, and his stolen power.

Dirge seemed surprised Sombra was so knowledgeable, but he was keeping his head about him. He knew Sombra was strong. Obviously much stronger than he had thought.

"So... You've met the traitor and his creations. You've even got powers of your own. I daresay I'm almost proud, but what I thought was going to be an easy job is becoming risky. I shouldn't have crystallized so many minions just to seal the exits so we could have some privacy. I could have used the extra ammo." Dirge admitted.

Sombra smirked and increased the power to his hand, crushing the bloody jewel. A burst of green and purple energy exploded as he did, signaling an end to a powerful mote of Dootha's corrupt essence. Dirge's eyes twitched, and then they turned an electric green. They exuded a purple miasma, and Sombra could sense the corruption was on a level even higher than Arimaspi's.

Reacting to the presence of the powerful evil, Sombra's own eyes changed and the miasma forced out the remaining contact lens.

Dirge roared indignantly, summoning the bloody mess that was formerly his other henchman to him.

Using the crimson lifeblood he fashioned a crystal arm much like Sombra's. The solid form looked wicked sharp, and Sombra had to admit the degree of control over a stolen power was incredible. Dootha's magic and his earth pony strength likely helped bolster his control. If Sombra underestimated him again he might very well be in trouble.

"It's been you! I thought it was the dragon whelp that had found a way to destroy the master's magic, but it's been you! You ingrate! You have the highest honor possible, and you spit into the face of perfection! You even pervert his majesty and twist it to your own purpose!" Dirge shouted accusingly.

Sombra used his eyes to look into Dirge's chest, seeing nothing but a swirling nexus of miasma and malignancy. His soul was entirely gone, consumed by Dootha's tainted magical power. That high of a concentration was only eclipsed by Dootha himself, and possibly Beznik.

It was sickening to look at, and Sombra felt an instinctual need to destroy it.

"Carrying Dootha is hardly an honor. Had I the strength to destroy him I would have already done so. I will settle for reaching into you and crushing the power within. You may die, but there is nothing left of you worth saving at this point. You've become barely more than the puppets you command." Sombra replied.

With astonishing speed, Sombra summoned up as much power as he could. Far more than he had ever used at one time. He fashioned the darkness into two arms the usual size, and a scythe from his tail. Their density was so great that if he lost any of them Sombra would be considerably less powerful and the mass would be difficult to replace.

Fortunately it seemed Dirge was a tad distraught, and went for a direct attack with his newly formed weapon. His zombified subordinate made an attack from the left, but was instantly countered by Sombra's right. Sombra's left was smaller than Dirge's limb, but was much stronger. It was easily ripped from the stallion's back and flung into the distance, breaking down into crimson icor once again.

With a swipe of his tail, Sombra cleaved of Dirge's left leg cleanly.

Despite Sombra clearly having the upper hand, Dirge began to laugh harder than ever before.

"It's showtime!" Dirge shouted madly.

Before Sombra could realize what was going on the minion held down by his right hand began to glow a violent red. The explosion was deafening and shards of blood crystal tore through Sombra's side. Had Sombra been strictly flesh and blood he would have been reduced to mincemeat near instantly.

Sombra groaned in pain, falling to the ground. Black ooze littered the area and much of Sombra's whitened form, formerly Sombra's body. His right side was all but gone, missing his constructed arm and both legs. When he tried to regroup into a semi usable form there was only pain.

Sombra's vision was only good enough to see purple smoke radiating off his broken form.

"Miasma... hindering healing..." Sombra somehow managed to say.

Dirge was nearby, reattaching his leg. He encased it in crystal to keep it in place while it healed, then set about what he came to do.

From within his cloak, Dirge pulled a set of odd dark-grey stone bricks that looked too thin to be of any use. They were bound together with cords made of sinew, and between them were round talismans. They gave off an ominous sort of power, and Sombra knew they were meant for him in some fashion.

Dirge closed his eyes and the miasma trailing from his eyes began to crackle with black electricity.

The blood shed by him and his minions all began to flow toward the mysterious artifact in Dirge's good hoof. Sombra groaned as the crystalline shrapnel within his body forced itself out, causing him even more pain. The sanguine flood converged on Dirge and his artifact and began to coalesce.

Dirge dropped the artifact into the pool of flowing blood, and the artifact began to glow with Dootha's power from within.

As it set to work Dirge returned his attention to Sombra.

"You've seen the toys we give out to bad boys and girls, right? Well this is in a league above those, and it serves a special purpose. It's the first one the order made, long before I was even born. Of all the twisted weapons we've counterfeited from the divine relic, this one is the one I've wanted to use the most."

With the sound of hardening crystal, Sombra's eyes redoubled their attempts at focus.

What he saw scared him.

A sword twice as tall as a normal pony, made of blood crystal and brimstone. It radiated miasma from either side of the guard, and there was an eye embedded in the base of the blade. It was alight with strange symbols, and Sombra could feel it's power pulling at something within him.

The blade was thirsty, and it seemed to think it could get a drink out of Sombra.

Dirge stood beside the demonic sword and focused intensely. His control over the blood allowed him to lift the massive blade, but he didn't seem intent on using it to slash at Sombra. It floated slowly, and at a lazy pace, until it was directly over what was left of Sombra's torso.

Dirge grinned like mad, letting the oversized weapon drop into Sombra's dark torn-up gullet.

Much to Sombra's surprise, the longer he was impaled upon the blade the better he felt. Once he could see clearly, Sombra was all too aware that the miasma was flowing into the blade. Even the trails of corruption streaming from Dirge's eyes were drifting towards the sword.

Sombra took advantage of the situation as best he could, forming a new shadowy arm patterned in an odd mixture of black and white to grasp the blade.

Try as he might, the sword wouldn't budge until it had had it's fill.

Sombra drew in all the darkness in the room his weakened state would allow, restoring himself as much as possible. Yet still the blade remained immobile. Sombra couldn't even become shadow and slip away from it. It wouldn't let him escape.

"It's not going to stop. Not until it's finished. Just like always, although I'm not surprised you don't remember. I imagine it was traumatic for you." Dirge chuckled to himself.

The psychotic pony's laughter only died down when a roar tore through the graveyard.

The doors from the floor above flew off their hinges and sliced through the mausoleum illusion. Shards of blood crystal scattered everywhere, meaning Dirge's minions had infiltrated the other floors. Spike barreled through gravestones and crushed everything in his path. The illusions dispersed, and the three of them were left in an auditorium of sorts, filled with smoke and stardust.

Dirge was blinded momentarily, but Spike's superior senses didn't have that sort of problem.

Out of the cloud of dispersed illusion, Spike leapt at him, his arms cloaked in rings of golden light brought out by his anger. He snatched up Dirge with both hands, threatening to squish the deserving creep like a grape. As much as Spike tried to hold himself back, he had very little control of the newer magics.

The rings around his wrists and elbows slammed together at the wrist, sending a pulse of light magic through Dirge's body. He instantly began vomiting blood in what had to be near lethal amounts, causing Spike to realize what he had done. He dropped the seemingly dead stallion, his morality returning to him.

But to Spike's chagrin, Dirge hopped up and hobbled past Spike on his three working legs and recalled the blood he had forced out of himself. He fired it off as projectiles, bounding them off Spike's scaly face. While they did no damage Spike was forced to defend, lest they get his eyes and blind him.

Dirge got to Sombra and ripped the sword from him, causing Sombra a great deal of pain.

"As much as I would love to stay and try and kill the two of you, I'm very low on blood and I have places to be. But you'll be hearing from us soon!" Dirge shouted as happily as ever.

Spike and Sombra froze in fear as Dirge's shadow grew and pulsed. The entire room went black and it seemed to swallow up everything. Tremendous eyes opened, seeming like planets in the darkness of the new space that had swallowed the world. They were green, and full of anger, but also full of cold.

Cold like one would find in the center of a black hole.

They weren't like any eyes of any animal in existence, but they were masquerading as the eyes of a cat.

Beznik swallowed up Dirge and let him get away, and then he vanished without saying anything. It was as though it was saying it had no need to kill them, even if it wanted to. The scariest part of which was that it was almost certainly true.

For more than a minute Spike and Sombra just stood there, unable to say anything.

"Sombra... Are you alright? I wanted to get here sooner, but these white pony things were attacking Nightmare Moon. They even sealed all the exits. I heard you on the walkie and rushed down as soon as it was safe to leave Nightmare alone. Are you alright?" Spike apologized, still shaken.

"He's gone." Sombra began to cry, letting his knees buckle.

Spike lifted him up, holding him close. He hadn't seen Sombra look so defeated since the night he learned his life had been a fabrication. Something was definitely wrong, something beyond merely being wounded. Sombra could take a beating like a champ if history had taught them anything.

"Hey, it's okay. We can get them some other time. We still need to get stronger. Just talk to me." Spike implored him.

Sombra shook his head vehemently, knowing Spike didn't understand.

"They took him, Spike." Sombra sniffled.

Spike still didn't understand, but Sombra wasn't finished. He held a hoof to his midsection, looking ill. Spike thought he wanted to vomit, but he didn't dare let go of him. Not now.

"They took Dootha. They took him out of me and got away. And now we're doomed." Sombra cried.

Author's Note

So... I've been off my game as far as writing goes lately. At least in my opinion. I got positive reviews on the preread, but I'm not totally happy with how this turned out. Hopefully it's not too bad.

In other news, I finally got my new phone. I was without one a whole week and it was torture.

Anyway, a lot happened this update. We're getting closer and closer to the final stretch here, and I hope you guys are gonna stick around. I still have a lot of ground to cover, but it's getting harder and harder to put into words. Probably because I'm hyper-critical of myself. I dunno.

Regardless, how did you guys like Sombra's badass ghost look?

Well, I hope you guys enjoyed it. I hope everyone has a good weekend. I'm going to try and get some sleep. (Ha ha ha. Right.)

Hello Chaos, My Old Friend

It was five A.M. the night of the attack on Castle Twilight. Spike had carried Sombra on his back while traversing the floors and finding ponies who had gotten trapped. The explosions of blood puppets had crystallized every exit on every floor. While many of them had been afraid of Spike at first Sombra was able to convince them that Spike was Spike despite the sudden growth.

Spike needed to be at full size and strength to tear the crystal away, as it was disturbingly resilient.

It took two hours to round up all the ponies, and Luna was currently trying to bullshit her way through a half-mile of reporters and outraged ponies surrounding the castle gates.

Everyone else was currently in Twilight's study, being debriefed. Selene would fill Luna in later on everything that got discussed. For now they needed to take stock and make sure everyone was okay. Everyone had discarded their costumes, and some of them had injuries.

Gilda had been flung back into a wall, breaking one of her wings. The armored costume's authenticity had actually saved her from any more injuries despite her proximity to one of the blasts. Besides her wing she may have suffered a bruised rib on the same side, but she was making do with Fluttershy's medical expertise.

Twilight had narrowly escaped a permanent injury from a piece of shrapnel, escaping with only a minor scratch across the face and a couple skinned knees. Her high-tech costume seemed to make fairly effective armor. Although she was quite upset it would need to be scrapped and rebuilt from scratch.

Lyra had thankfully escaped completely unscathed, having jumped into the heavy cast-iron cauldron meant to accessorize her witch motif as soon as the explosions on her floor happened. Bon Bon had been the only pony they had let inside in the aftermath other than Fluttershy and the kids.

Everyone thought it best to stay in the castle for the night and wait for things to die down outside.

Sombra had obviously gotten the worst of it, now around seventy percent of his body was his original dark colors again. While he had managed to reclaim almost all of his shadowy essence he was still visibly shaken and looked very tired. Everyone was waiting for him to explain what had happened at his own pace, as Spike urged everyone to allow him his space until he felt ready.

Twilight had given Sombra a large mug of coffee just the way he liked it. Black, with two sugars. It seemed to be calming him down a bit, and by the time he was ready for a refill he was mostly back to normal.

Sombra eventually sighed and rose from the cushion he was seated on.

"The pony that attacked the castle tonight was an agent of Dootha. He had the same powers of Gavin Eboncastle given to him by a stolen eye, and the ponies with him were zombified in a manner similar his White Ravens. I would wager that they were the missing ponies, although it's probably impossible to tell confirm now since they were forced to self-destruct. He called himself Dirge." Sombra began, pausing as Twilight refilled his coffee mug.

After adding two sugar-cubes, stirring, and downing half the contents Sombra was ready to continue.

Twilight took notice that Sombra made a noticeable effort to grab a coaster before placing his mug on the coffee table.

Sombra continued with his story after a moment, trying to find the right words. His tired mind wasn't running at full steam. Reassembling himself under such harsh conditions had put a strain on his body as well as his mind, and Spike could see an occasional flare of shadow ebb away every now and then when his mane flowed.

"Dirge is powerful, durable, intelligent, and insane. He randomly bursts into fits of laughter and takes pleasure hurting others and being hurt himself. Once I was... incapacitated, he used a sword-shaped artifact of some kind to remove Dootha from my being. While he wasn't confident enough to take on Spike alone it appears Beznik recognizes him as an ally. While we were granted only a brief flash of Beznik's ability it is clear he is at least twice as powerful as anyone we've ever encountered. They have recovered their master, and will now likely try and insert him into a new host to speed his recovery. Likely Dirge himself." Sombra finished.

Everyone's already soured moods curdled even further, hearing what might have easily been the worst news ever.

Sombra sighed heavily, falling back into Spike.

A plume of shadows dispersed itself into the air as he hit Spike's side. Sombra looked terrible, and it was hardly a mystery why he might have issue keeping himself together at the moment.

Selene hummed thoughtfully, and to everyone's surprise she reached into her mane and pulled out a mass of the strange matter that flowed about in place of her mane and tail. It was encapsulated in a thin orb of shadow, much more transparent than Sombra's void-like deepness. It was more or less an average shadow that would have looked right at home following someone around.

"Eat this. You'll feel better. I've eaten plenty of nightmares and dreams lately, so I can afford to lose a little shadow mass. I added a nice little dream I got from a foal's nap-time. It'll help you sleep. I can even put you back on the dream schedule now... Because... Well you know. It's safe to." Selene offered.

Sombra accepted it, if only to examine it.

He understandably had some reservations about consuming part of his sister, even if they were both rather unusual beings to begin with.

Spike however seemed to think Sombra could use any help he could get.

"Sombra... You've been through a lot tonight. I think you could use the rest. We're gonna have to do damage control here for awhile, and I should probably try and break Zecora out of her trance. We're also going to need to contact Gavin, and I doubt you want anything to do with him right now." Spike stated for Selene's case.

Sombra nodded his agreement and consumed the bubbly sphere. Unlike the mass of shadow he had consumed at his birthday party he didn't bother to take his time eating it. The situation was altogether too strange to stop and savor. Although the aftertaste was unavoidable.

Sombra immediately felt even more tired the moment he finished it.

Everything had turned to a blurry haze and his eyes felt heavy.

"I taste... Raspberries?" Sombra asked, beginning to feel delirious.

Sombra promptly fell over, sleeping soundly by the time he hit the cushion. Whatever unusual magic Selene had added to the ball it seemed potent. Sombra wasn't one to fall asleep all that easily. Spike had found Sombra reading in the middle of the night after waking at some point on numerous occasions, not wanting to be forced to awaken right after finally winning the war on sleep.

It did everyone good to see Sombra resting so peacefully.

~Sombra's Subconscious/The Dreaming~

Sombra was in a state of blissful confusion.

He was dreaming. For what felt like the first time, even though he had dreamed at least once before. But he couldn't remember the previous occasion, largely due to the fact he had been stabbed through the brain with a sword that day. He was just fortunate he regenerated, or he might very well be a vegetable at present.

His current dream was however very... odd.

That was the only way he could think of to describe it.

Like usual, he was floating in the dark. But even when he opened his eyes he couldn't find his body. For someone who could freely dissolve his body and regain solidity it wasn't unfamiliar, but no matter how he tried he couldn't will himself back together. It was like he had no body to go back to.

But even so, it wasn't worrying.

It was peaceful.

It was like a song, made up of millions of voices that all sounded incredibly familiar. It was like music being whispered into his mind, in his own voice, but magnified. A chorus that wasn't saying anything, but still wanting to be heard. A sweet and syrupy melody of belonging that got Sombra's metaphorical heart beating to the rhythm of the void.

But then, all at once silence happened.

Sombra blinked eyes that didn't exist and his body was back in place of the voices, and in that instant he felt so very lonely.

The dark itself lost whatever had made Sombra feel so at home and in comfort, becoming empty. All there was was nothing, and Sombra was cold and alone. His former home had vanished without a trace and Spike was nowhere. All that existed was loneliness.

Then there was inconsistent light above him, and voices muffled by what Sombra could only imagine was water. The lights were dim, and there weren't any words Sombra could make out. Yet Sombra couldn't help but feel like whatever was going on above the unreachable surface was important.

But all Sombra could feel was sad because of the loss of the song.

He began to cry, although he had very little idea as to why, or why his tears were floating upwards. Then the tears turned purple, and they flowed into a stream. It was miasma, but it was coming from his eyes.

Then there was pain.

Everything was pain.

The surface of the realm Sombra was in rippled and waved about, and the dark stallion closed his eyes out of fear that his new reality would collapse from the sound of his own muffled screams. As soon as his sense of smell kicked back in Sombra opened them again. Based on his surroundings, he was almost positive reality had indeed shifted.

The scent of food hung in the air.

"A restaurant?" Sombra asked no one in particular.

Sombra was in fact sitting at a table in a very posh eatery, practically awash in red velvet. It was like a bizarre parody of what someone with little to no class or common sense thought an expensive restaurant looked like. It reminded Sombra of an animated film Spike had taken him to in a way.

He was wondering if Selene's powers over dreams had somehow moved him to someone else's dream, but he was quickly taken out of that frame of mind.

"I know it's a bit off. It was supposed to be a restaurant I went to in Canterlot with Fluttershy once. But I was so bored there I can't really remember it correctly."

Sombra looked across the room to another table to see a familiar set of mismatched horns looking over a menu. With a surprising lack of drama, Discord dropped the menu and waved at Sombra playfully. He then got out of his chair and walked over to Sombra's table.

At this point Sombra was rather unclear as to whether he was dreaming this or if Discord was actually there with him within a dream.

Other than the sudden change of scenery there was very little chaos happening.

"Discord... How... Unexpected of you to drop in. You're about eighty percent less dragon than the sort of person I imagined I'd be dreaming about. Not to mention much less handsome." Sombra greeted in a decidedly snarky tone.

Discord actually laughed a little at that, but Sombra saw that the draconequus wasn't really in the mood to joke for once.

The bags under Discord's eyes and the drooping of his ears told Sombra he hadn't been feeling well, or was very tired. Even so, Sombra wasn't about to take anything at face value. Discord was a master of tricks, and the dreamworld was new territory to Sombra.

"You're a clever one, Sombra. I've been putting this meeting off for months now. Being a good guy really does put a damper on my fun sometimes, you know? I had completely forgotten about Dootha, and all this dreadful business until you popped back up. So many skeletons fell out of my closet that day... And not a soup-bone in sight." Discord sighed wistfully as he seated himself across from Sombra.

Sombra had little to no idea what Discord meant, but he wasn't sure if questioning the mad deity would get him anywhere.

"I'm not entirely sure I know what you're talking about. Is this in regards to our 'deal' somehow? I've still no memories of it. If there are additional terms I'm expected to acquiesce to..." Sombra responded nervously.

Discord shook his head, unable to let Sombra finish.

"There was no deal. Not with you anyway. You don't owe me anything, Sombra. But I'm afraid I don't have your soul. I don't even know if you had one to start with, to be honest..." Discord said sadly.

Sombra blinked rapidly, having a mixture of feelings he couldn't articulate. Anger, Disbelief, confusion, and sadness all in equal measure. But Discord wasn't offering any other explanations, or defending himself.

After a brief silence, Discord saw fit to move forward.

"I don't know all the details, and I'm contractually bound not to reveal what I do know to anyone. All I can tell you is the only thing I took from you, I took at Twilight's castle a few months ago. It's why you feel so empty inside, so... incomplete at times. Now it's time for me to give it back." Discord resolved.

On cue, a ponequin dressed in stereotypical waiter attire walked up and delivered a large covered chafing dish to the table.

Sombra could feel power emanating from it. It called to him, it was like the song from his dream whispering to him. It was like all the darkness in the world, literally waiting to be served up on a silver platter. Sombra wanted to hear it as loud as he could once more.

Yet at the same time he was hesitant, not feeling worthy of so much power.

Discord removed the cover from the dish, revealing an unassuming black cube about as big as an ordinary tissue box. Although on closer inspection the cube itself was ordinary glass, but the contents were black. They were beyond black. They were pure darkness incarnate, and Sombra felt like he knew what it was right away.

"Is that... Me? In a box?" Sombra asked, not having quite the right words.

Discord nodded sadly, picking up the cube.

"It's ninety percent of your full and undiluted power. It's more you than you are, but it doesn't have your brain. I took it out of you at Twilight's castle because I knew what was inside you. I needed you to think your loss of power was because of your horn. The real cube is on the dining-room table in Spike's house. Give it to Luna, I made it so she's the only one who can open it. Once she thinks you've surpassed her she can give you your powers back." Discord explained further.

Sombra heard what Discord was saying, but the sound of the dark calling out to him was almost too loud.

The song wanted him to join in the choir, needing to add his voice to be complete. Discord noticed how entranced Sombra was and covered the dish with the lid. The song went quiet again, allowing him to speak to Sombra more easily.

"I just... I want you to know I'm sorry... I didn't want this. I just wanted to have some fun... and they offered me the world. Literally. I was different back then. I didn't have Fluttershy, or Twilight, or any of them. I didn't think about what might happen in the future." Discord practically wept.

Sombra tried to reach out to Discord in an attempt to console him, but Discord used his free hand to snap his fingers.

Sombra was gone before he knew what had happened, leaving Discord alone in the restaurant.

"You've gone soft old boy, caring so much... Things were so much easier when I was a heartless triangle. But I just had to get turned to stone. Again. And why is it always stone? That's so boring! At least turn me into something fun. Like one of those clapping monkey dolls." Discord lamented.

As soon as he realized he was talking to himself, Discord huffed a bit and clapped his mismatched hands together. The restaurant vanished, replaced by a chaotic place of floating objects adrift in space made of orange plaid. As soon as Discord was satisfied he crawled into a nearby soup-can for a nap.

Dreaming always made him sleepy.

~Waking World~

Sombra shot up from his slumber to see he was still in Twilight's parlor. To be more precise he was still on a large plush cushion. Through the curtains over the windows he could tell it was at least mid-morning already. Even though his dreams had seemed to last only an hour at the most.

Spike and Twilight were across the room fiddling with what looked like a tree with an absurdly thin trunk made of crystal. The branches all seemed to be very angular and formed squared spirals in many spots, forming a large rectangle about the size of a dinner table. Not quite the size of Spike's dinner table, but a normal sized one.

Spike was looking at a sheet of paper with many folds, and dictating which gemstone Twilight should place at the end of each branch's many points. There were already numerous gemstones of different colors at the end of many of the branches, leading Sombra to believe whatever the tree did was important if they had spent so much time setting it up.

There were a great number of long, thin boxes sitting about, presumably having held the pieces of the tree-thing at one point.

"I do hope this isn't a Hearth's Warming tree. I can't imagine having slept that long." Sombra said as he jumped off the doughy cushion and stretched out like a cat.

Spike looked away from his task, glad to see Sombra up and about.

"Hey there. You've only been out six hours or so. This thing is from Gavin. I don't think it's actually a tree. He sent it piece by piece through dragon mail. It's supposed to be like a movie screen and a phonograph put together. It's gonna let us talk to him directly so we don't need to send a billion letters back and forth. When we dropped Dirge's name in our first letter he insisted.

Zecora's back... But she's resting. Her body isn't gonna last more than another six months at best. Fluttershy and Gilda are helping her recuperate and get a hot meal in her, and the Night shift headed back to Canterlot. Luna still has a lot of press to deal with back there too. Lyra and Bon Bon went back to Bonny's to get some shuteye. Fortunately Me and Ma are used to all-nighters." Spike summarized.

Sombra accepted Spike's summary, realizing their network of friends and family had been spread thin and shaken greatly the previous night. Everyone deserved their rest, even more so than Sombra. Not everyone could just put themselves back together.

Thankfully Twilight was ever the helpful mare, distracting Sombra from less present thoughts.

Even if she wasn't intentionally, or just trying to be polite.

"How was your first dream, Sombra?" Twilight asked without looking away from her task.

Sombra hadn't expected her to even talk to him, as she was obviously very interested in the strange, almost alien device.

"Strange, to say the least. I have no idea what it was supposed to be about. Then before I got a chance to decipher anything the whole thing got hijacked by Discord. He was making even less sense than usual... I might say he even seemed depressed. I could have dreamed up the encounter, but I can find out. If it was real, then there should be something waiting for me back at the house." Sombra responded uncertainly.

Spike seemed worried, and Sombra didn't particularly blame him. Discord had been missing in action for months, since the day Sombra returned to be exact. Whatever their past together, it seemed troubled at best.

"What is he supposed to have left at the house for you?" Spike had to ask.

Sombra wondered if Spike would harbor a grudge against Discord if he told him the full story, but morality won the debate. He had hidden something from Spike once before and he still regretted it even though it had been resolved. He wanted to avoid that sort of tension from creeping up again if at all possible.

Although he didn't see the point in telling the others about the more nonsensical rambling the draconequus had uttered.

"Discord... He took the largest part of my true power the day he remade my body. In case Dootha were to awaken, he wanted insurance I suppose. He knew my magic doesn't come from my horn, but it would seem he also knew I didn't. He knows far more than he lets on. He's prepared to give it back, but only when Luna deems that I'm fit to comfortably wield such formidable powers. She is the only one who can unseal the cube Discord entombed it in. Assuming the dream was more than just a dream."

Spike and Twilight both seemed to stop everything as the information sunk in and took hold.

Truth be told, Spike actually seemed less outraged than Twilight. He had been doing his best to try and reign in his literally fiery temper, but Sombra was surprised to see him so calm. The room's climate didn't shift at all, and Spike didn't look anything but contemplative.

"Y'know... Don't take this the wrong way, Sombra, But I get it. If you're actually that powerful on your own and you had no idea how to control it, or if Dootha took over... It would have been pretty bad. We might have lost you." Spike pointed out.

Sombra knew Spike wasn't doubting him, but something petty in the back of his mind was doing it's thing.

He could see Spike was thinking from a place of caring, and it was entirely true. Sombra could hardly fathom being ten times more powerful than he was now. Let alone allowing Dootha to add such power to whatever terrible extremes he already had command of.

"Yes. I suppose it is justified. If it was real... I suppose I should at least go check." Sombra decided.

After looking around for a moment, Sombra seemed to come to a decision of sorts. For a reason Sombra alone knew, he flipped over the coffee table nearest the cushions. After inspecting it for a moment he turned his gaze back to Spike and Twilight.

"Twilight, would you mind if I set up a sigil on the underside of this table? It would make travel much easier in the future and the table casts a good shadow in any light. It would be unnoticeable and wouldn't harm it." Sombra asked somewhat awkwardly.

"Oh! Yes! I've been wanting to see this process happen ever since you described it. I think it would be very educational!" Twilight consented.

Spike snickered a bit, rolling his eyes. Sombra merely lifted his hoof that was currently the correct color and applied it to the underside if the coffee table. When he removed it, there was a perfect representation of his cutie mark. Even Spike was surprised by the newly developed technique.

"Normally, I would have made a tendril and used it as a brush. Then it occurred to me that a stamp would be much more energy efficient and much more covert. The loss of body mass is relatively minuscule. It takes a good ten sigils before I really notice the still minor loss. I should really begin experimenting with new means of reclaiming mass... Regardless, I should be back soon. Just, ah... Try and get your tree working?"

Sombra walked forward and sunk into Spike's shadow with the speed of a falling raindrop, making not a single sound as he did. Spike had to admit, Sombra was getting pretty stealthy as he grew stronger. When he had asked about it he had chalked it up to the fact that the hoofsteps of your shadow don't make any noise.

Spike stared into the transparent shadow on the floor as if Sombra would pop back out instantly, but a low electric humming brought him back to reality.

"Oh! Spike! I think I got it working. Get the dialing-box thing. It's in the box next to the mantle." Twilight squeed in delight.

Spike grabbed the strange little device from the mantle and ripped the box in half. Inside the packaging was a rotary dial on a cubic base. The opposite side of the dial had three sharp metal prongs. On top of the cube was a series of seven tiny lights in every color of the rainbow. They were currently inactive.

"Okay... Now what do I do with it?" Spike asked.

Twilight floated the instruction manual over to herself, reading in an attempt to find the right section. After a couple minutes of skimming, she seemed to find the right passage.

"Okay, so each of these devices has it's own seven-digit code. Neat. Each number you dial in activates a light. Once all seven are lit you jab the prongs into the trunk of the tree and it'll do the rest. Gavin's Device code is: 0-0-0-0-0-0-1. Huh. That would make sense since his is probably the first one." Twilight read.

Spike dialed in the numbers, and the lights each came on with a subtle ding.

Afterwards, he stabbed the device into the trunk as instructed.

The whole thing lit up like an actual Hearth's Warming tree. The trunk glowed dully, but the gems lit brightly and began to act as prisms and directed the light back and forth from one another. Soon there was a screen of magic projecting just over the surface of the device.

Twilight was already formulating plans to politely ask how to convert electricity into mana so easily, while Spike wanted to be certain Gavin hadn't sent them a Doomsday Device of some kind.

Before they knew it, the screen turned solid black like a theater screen right before the movie started. Then it flickered over to white, and then the familiar image of a decidedly grim visage of the ruler of New Griffonstone arrived on screen. Gavin Eadric Eboncastle, with his much friendlier (and much more sane) younger brother at his side.

Roderick was there too, holding the flag of New Griffonstone.

Although after Gavin waved him off he looked relieved to be dismissed.

"It's about time. I was beginning to think the standard model prototype I sent you wasn't functional. Mine is made of blood crystal and organic nerve-circuitry. I've always preferred working in organic material to inorganic." Gavin sighed, sounding bored.

Twilight had been excited to see the mysterious figure behind so much of the world's secret history, but she was very quickly coming to understand Spike's dislike of Gavin. At the same time, Gavin seemed to notice Twilight's presence and appraised her like a hawk would a mouse.

Then his hardened, cold expression dissolved into a softer one with practiced ease.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle. Please forgive me, I hadn't imagined Spike would set up the long-range communications array in your castle. I'm sure you know who I am, so let's skip the pleasantries for the time being. We appear to have a great deal of business to discuss." Gavin apologized in an almost genuine way.

Twilight suddenly felt like a child being talked down to by a particularly unpleasant adult.

"Yeah, yeah. Great to see you too Gavin. And I actually mean it's good to see you, Jay." Spike chimed in.

"Is good to see Spike! Things so gloomy lately. Where is Sombra?" Jay asked, getting right to the point.

Spike smiled, but he would have to let the lovable lug down easy for now.

"Sombra had to step out for a minute, but he should be back any time now. There's a lot of stuff we need to talk about with your brother though. We might need to start without him. We can talk to you anytime now, Jay. Why don't we call you back when things are less likely to be... Bad?" Spike suggested.

Jay seemed just a little disappointed, but he could tell things were about to get awkward. He bowed to Twilight and excused himself, the sound of a door opening and shutting could be heard in the background soon thereafter. Regardless of how insane he was, Gavin certainly made some great tech to pick up such subtle sounds.

At least when it wasn't made of someone or something.

"Right then. How on Earth did you learn the name Dirge? By my count he's been dead for over a thousand years. I killed him myself even." Gavin insisted, now that his innocent brother was away.

"The scrawny burnt-bastard busted up Mom's castle and tore Sombra to pieces with your blood magic. He also used a big-ass sword to rip Dootha out of him, right before Beznik whisked him away to safety." Spike explained, sounding understandably angry.

Gavin was literally speechless for a few minutes, clearly flummoxed.

After regaining his ability to think clearly he let out an annoyed groan and began massaging his temples. From within his desk he pulled a bottle of water and what looked to be a bottle of pills. After taking a few, or more accurately a handful, Gavin had calmed down enough to speak to them again.

"Dirge was a lab assistant at the main base of operations of the court when I took it down. My assistant, specifically. He was obsessed with blood, so obviously I was his idol. When my betrayal hit he was carrying a specimen jar of some sort full of a preservative chemical. In the chaos it got spilled on him and he was consumed by flames when a spark from falling rubble ignited him. I had assumed he burned to death, but I couldn't stick around to take a body count. What with saving your mother's life and all." Gavin revealed.

Spike mulled it over briefly, trying to recall the events Gavin had described to him and Sombra months ago.

"Right... So chances are Beznik kept the eye it ripped out of your face and implanted it in this psycho pony? But you're different species, and he didn't have blood magic to stabilize the eye like you did with your replacement. How is he using blood magic?" Spike asked.

Gavin sighed, then rummaged through his seemingly bottomless desk again. This time he produced a leather bound book of a fair age and began flipping through the dusty pages. It took him a minute to find what he had been looking for relatively easily.

"Here it is. This book is a ledger I kept on the personal abilities of all the courts members as well as their other personal information. I used it to hunt them all down, and Dirge has a page too. Though I'll need to refresh my memory, as I haven't bothered to read that entry in centuries." Gavin explained, not looking up from the tome.

Twilight was ever-ready for note taking, although Spike didn't think it would be necessary.

"Let's see here... Dirge had already mastered his own brand of darkness, as well as having a fundamental grasp on light magic. As of now he'd be about two thousand, so he's likely had plenty of study time. You should assume he knows at least a small amount of light magic, if not having achieved mastery. As for his dark abilities, he can transplant any biological material into himself without a chance of rejection. The side-effects of which are extreme pain, although he learned to enjoy it.

"Collecting organs and tissue samples from monsters was his hobby. That I knew of, he had a basilisk's liver for poison immunity, a set of extra hearts, a third lung, a hydra's hind-brain, and a few other minor curiosities. While it's unsurprising he uses my eye, I had no idea that would allow him my powers... Perhaps there's something special in the vitreous humor? It might be what makes a blood mage a blood mage. I had never thought to look there. I always assumed it was in the heart... Perhaps I should have thought more like a biologist than a blood mage." Gavin continued, with a similar scientific interest to Twilight's.

As much as Spike appreciated a little scientific curiosity he didn't care about Dirge's personal habits. He had been hoping for something like a weakness, or advice at the very least. The knowledge of how Dirge used blood magic seemed to yield only one such result.

"We have to destroy the eye. With or without the rest of him. He's too dangerous to be running around with super powers." Spike declared.

While Gavin seemed to agree wholeheartedly, Twilight was shocked that Spike would say such a thing.

"Spike! You can't mean you'd kill him... Right?" Twilight asked meekly.

Spike seemed to hesitate, doing little to improve Twilight's state of shock. If it weren't for the sudden reappearance of Sombra from out of the shadows Spike would have been forced to stutter over an answer alone. He didn't want to put Sombra on the spot, but he couldn't find a more viable option.

"Sombra! Dirge needs to be stopped at any cost, right? Even if it means death?" Spike asked, his tone denoting urgency.

Sombra opened his mouth to answer, but stopped himself before he could blurt out whatever was on the surface of his subconscious.

After seeing Twilight looking rather pale he knew his response had to be well thought out and worded just right. Otherwise Spike was going to have a hell of a time getting back into his mother's good graces. With the holidays coming around and everyone in Spike's extended family staying here with the three of them for nearly a month it would be unbearable and awkward.

"Twilight... There is no easy answer to such a question. I have around six month's worth of memories, and know only what I have been told or that I have read, but I can form opinions. I believe Dootha's forces need to be stopped at any cost, regrettably that includes taking their lives. Dootha was already to be killed at the end of this.

"That doesn't make it good, or right, but we will not kill needlessly. Only to prevent further loss of life. Dirge alone has killed around a hundred ponies we know about and desecrated their bodies as animated corpses as puppets. Beznik has killed thousands over the years, and Dootha made several species of sentient life go extinct in his time.

"Luna has told me of the wars she fought thousands of years ago, and of the many lives she was forced to take in the name of Equestria. Even Celestia is not without blood on her hooves. The times have changed, and people are more civil, but there are still evils running amok. Some of which have proved they cannot be contained, and it would be foolish to try. Gavin is one such evil, but we cannot fight him without being responsible for the lives of countless griffons, and he is allied to us because he has knowledge and resources we do not. No clear-cut answers exist for the questions involving life and death. Or at least that is my take. Even if it is my best answer, I am not entirely satisfied with it myself and don't expect you to be either. There is no winning, only losing in less catastrophic ways."

Sombra had answered clearly and respectfully, and Twilight could tell he wasn't speaking lightly.

He meant every word, and he felt awful about it.

Twilight absorbed Sombra's speech as it came, finding she still didn't know how to feel. But at the same time she realized that was exactly what Sombra had said. Death is nothing to take lightly, but it's sometimes an inevitability, but preventing loss of life should also be prioritized.

She sighed, but she nodded her head.

To everyone's surprise, Twilight turned away from all of them and rustled her wings uncomfortably.

"Spike... Keep this one. He's logical, and well read. He stated his argument carefully and calmly while trying to remain impartial even though he was forced to give an opinion. His facts are true, as much as we wish they weren't... I don't want any part of this aspect of your mission, but I understand the necessary elements of all this. I love you, Spike. But your mother is getting too old for existential crises. Sombra, keep Spike safe. You seem do a good job of it. Thank you." Twilight said as she walked out of the room.

Without looking back, Twilight left and shut the door.

There was an awkward silence, and Sombra was the first one to speak again.

"I don't think I've ever felt so bad about being complimented. I honestly can't tell if I just scored points with your mother or if she's disgusted by me." Sombra commented, quite uneasy.

Gavin cleared his throat, reminding everyone he was still there.

"Yes well, people are soft these days. They don't have death looming over them constantly. Or at least not that they know about. Getting mauled by a beast or torn to shreds rarely happens anymore. Everyone is complacent. Even immortals are growing weak in these peaceful times." Gavin added, even though no one asked him to.

Spike grumbled, but he eased up a bit when Sombra sat down beside him.

"Right then. You're looking well, Sombra. Luna must be doing a fair job." Gavin greeted either out of obligation or the preprogrammed need to annoy everyone he seemed to have.

Sombra however seemed to be in no mood for Gavin's benevolent evil-mastermind shtick.

"Skip the pleasantries please. I've just upset the mare that is most likely going to be my mother-in-law in the relatively near future. Coupled with having to speak with a murderous feather-duster I'm getting a bit cross. Do you have any idea what the item Dirge used to rip Dootha from within me was? Or do I need to ask the cackling idiot you failed to get rid of?"

Spike wasn't surprised Sombra was being short with Gavin. A lot had happened in a very short time, and Sombra had gotten the worst end of the deal, as usual. Not to mention how difficult Gavin was to speak to on any occasion.

Gavin however seemed to enjoy the hate in Sombra's eyes and seemed intent on making him show it off more.

"Are the two of you familiar with the Well of Cadmus? The god-given artifact with the ability to create life? Somehow the court's highest ranking members were able to manufacture knock-offs using Dootha's power in place of Cadmae's and rather... unorthodox components. It wasn't my department, so I've no idea how it's done. All I know is that they're powerful weapons.

"Regardless, two such artifacts are never to be used for anything less than Dootha himself. The sword which requires a sacrifice of blood moves Dootha from one vessel to another, and a stone tablet that Dootha rests inside of while a new host can be found. I assumed them buried with the court. But let's just assume my previous assumptions are wrong at this point." Gavin explained.

Sombra placed a hoof over his eyes and groaned in frustration.

Spike shared Sombra's irritation at finding out just how much Gavin hadn't deigned to tell them about The Court of The Third King's infrastructure and personnel.

"So the alicorn amulet and Ahuizotl's armor were just evil imitations of Cadmae's well... Creepy. Can you be sure the tablet is still around? What are we looking at time-wise if it is?" Spike asked for clarification.

Gavin flipped through the book again to a tabbed page, seeking something for reference. He placed a talon on the page, skimming intently. The records seemed very detailed, which was useful even if it meant it would take a bit longer to find.

After a full ten minutes and three more pages Gavin seemed to find what he needed.

"After three months of recuperation in his corrupt tablet, Dootha can be moved to a new host. The chance of rejection is high unless the host is strong, but with a weakened will or they are willing to be consumed. Dirge would most likely be willing. Synchronizing with a host takes a few days, in which time Dootha will slowly wake up and take over. We have until shortly after the new year begins until Dootha gets placed into a vessel and awakens. Thanks to Sombra, we might have an extra week. Two at the most."

The reality of the timeline sunk in, and both Spike and Sombra felt dread. They needed to find Dirge fast, but they also needed to grow stronger first. Dirge was likely manageable, but Beznik was currently out of their league.

Spike felt as though everyone had had more than enough of their daily recommended dose of Gavin and decided to wrap up the meeting.

"We need to go plan our next step. Send us a letter if you need to talk, we'll do the same... And, I guess we should thank you for the info. Even if we don't know what to do with it yet." Spike begrudgingly thanked Gavin.

Gavin gave the couple a smirk and a haughty little salute before the screen's feed cut out.

Spike and Sombra sat in silence for a moment before Sombra remembered why he had come in late.

From within the confines of the darkness, Sombra pulled the object he had gone in search of. It was exactly as it had been in the dream. A perfect cube of darkness, radiating power and the familiar presence of Sombra's magic. It was so dense it was surprising it could be contained in such a small package.

Sombra hadn't tried to open it. He knew he wasn't ready for it. Whatever Discord's issue was, he had at least been right about this.

Although Sombra found it a little unnerving that he could hear it calling out to him when Spike clearly couldn't. Either way, Spike seemed to get a second wind of enthusiasm after feeling the power within. While there was no malevolence in it, it felt much like the overwhelming presence Beznik had flashed them.

"This is good. If you can master Luna's lesson-plan you can get all this. That might let you fight on Beznik's level. If I can master my light and move on to dark we might keep schedule. We were ahead of the game, and now even if Dootha wakes up you're gonna be fine. We can still do this." Spike resolved with a smile.

Sombra didn't share Spike's optimism, but he wasn't about to give up either.

He smiled and floated up to meet Spike's face.

"We'll make it. Somehow. I'm honestly more scared of facing the council than Dootha right now. We've only got a month left before we need to address the assembly. we should probably have something substantial to show them." Sombra reminded Spike.

Spike nodded in agreement and raised an arm into the air.

With some effort, Spike was able to conjure a set of rings around his wrist and just below his elbow. It was the same glowing set he had used two of to injure Dirge the night before. Sombra was actually a tad wary of them, but he trusted Spike.

"When I played back last night in my head earlier I remember feeling that gunk coming out of Dirge's eyes against my hand. But I know it normally feels like moving air from yours. Can you turn all smokey and stay that way for me? I need to try something." Spike requested.

Sombra raised an interested brow, but he complied.

Before thirty seconds had passed Sombra had been replaced by a whirling, twisting, mass of utter blackness. Sombra had no physical mass anymore, just as Spike requested. He had no idea how Sombra's senses worked in this form, but Sombra had assured him he could hear, see, and smell, taste, and touch when he was like this.

Whatever you're going to do, do it. I'm still a bit tired.

"Right, sorry." Spike apologized.

Spike stuck the hand with the rings floating around it into the dark cloud Sombra had reduced himself to.

To both of their surprise, Spike was able to grab hold of Sombra. Try as he might, Sombra was firmly in Spike's grasp. It was just like if he had been in his everyday solid form. Spike was doing the impossible, which Sombra was learning was more or less just very unlikely.

"That's not exactly what I expected, but it's awesome. I can punch ghosts and stuff now. I guess I did really need a way to fight that sort of thing. I've felt pretty guilty since Arimaspi shanked your brain." Spike chuckled nervously as he released Sombra.

As soon as Sombra regained cohesion he looked himself over to make sure there weren't any problems. It appeared that there were no side effects. Spike's power had merely made his ghostly form seem solid to him.

"What about the pulse you used on Dirge by accident? The rings slammed themselves together." Sombra asked.

"Oh yeah. Right." Spike remembered.

Spike waved his arm about, trying to force the rings to slam, but to no avail. After a few more attempts Spike remembered the sensation of protecting loved ones as Celestia had instructed him, keeping his arm still and extended. Sombra watched as the rings began to glow brighter and started to wobble.

Then, the ring from his elbow slammed into the ring at his wrist.

The resulting pulse blew Sombra backwards, and shattered every glass in the bar and every window in the room. Books had gotten knocked off shelves, and the potted plants ceramic containers had shattered. Everything had gotten thrown into complete and utter disarray.

"And now I know not to do that when I'm not holding something. Lesson learned." Spike chuckled awkwardly.

Sombra, who was currently upside-down with a pounding headache did not seem so enthused. Spike got the distinct impression that he wasn't about to help him clean up. As well as the fact that he was probably sleeping on the couch when they got home.

Author's Note

Okay, not crazy about the amount of info dumping I did here. As the story progresses I find it gets a little harder to incorporate all the things needing to be said within the time they need to be said.

Sombra is going to get kind of OP, but he has to work for it, and he still won't be as strong as Dootha ever. So try not to think of him as a Mary Sue.

Discord is acting weird, right? What's that about? It's still gonna be a little while before we get a full explanation on that. By Spike figured out his powers a little more! He's almost done learning, and next week is Spike's final exam for Celestia. I hope you guys didn't dislike this chapter too much.

Hopefully next update feels more organic and flows better. Either way, thanks for reading. The bad guys are showing their hand, and it's getting closer and closer to the end. Only a couple to go before the council and then the holidays!

Then, everyone dies.

But probably not. :trollestia:

Bye~!

Training Day 36: Final Exams, First Semester

Spike, Sombra, Luna, and Selene had all taken an extra day of rest after the fiasco at Castle Twilight. Luna had somehow managed to pin the whole thing on the currently missing Queen Chrysalis, despite the evidence to support it being non-existent. It did cause a bit of panic when the general public found out Chrysalis had escaped her prison, but she had supplied all major cities with extra guards from her personal battalion.

Today however they were forced to begin again, with stakes higher than ever.

Spike and Celestia were currently out in the courtyard. Celestia had a number of items set up to test Spike, because Spike had a grasp on his powers. There was one more element to go, and Spike had only one more hurdle to get over.

He needed Celestia's seal of approval.

"Alright, Spike, I'm ready to begin whenever you are. Your first test is light beams, your first lesson. I've got a rotating target the new recruits use for archery training. You need to hit at least three of the five targets in five shots. If you can't you'll be forced to spend the rest of the day practicing and try again tomorrow." Celestia instructed.

While Spike's projectile attacks were one of his better skills in magical terms, Celestia had come up with a simple but worrying challenge.

Spike was standing in front of a painted line on one end of the yard, while the rotating wheel of targets was literally as far away as possible. Spike's dragon eyes gave him great vision, but he was also gifted with decent spatial awareness. The shots were going to be pretty tough from this distance. That type of attack got less and less effective as it went.

Spike observed the wheel for a moment, trying to get a grasp on the timing. After a deep breath, Spike fired off his first shot. Then a pause, another shot. Pause. Shot. Pause. Shot. Pause, final shot.

Celestia lit her horn and disconnected the wheel from the machine, bringing it forward at a steady pace.

"Okay. Let's see how you did." Celestia said with great interest.

The wheel was a bit bigger than Celestia herself, and each target around it's edge was about as big as the seat of an average bar stool.

Three of the five targets showed direct hits. Another had a hole shot through it's far edge. The very last target had escaped with nothing but a singe, but Spike was happy with it. He had made four of five shots. His first challenge was over.

"Excellent. Despite light having a much less wide berth than fire you wield it well. Next up, barrier. I'm going to fling a number of objects at you. You just hold your barrier in place and hope it doesn't shatter. As long as it holds it can crack. This skill isn't overly important to you since you're armored, but it could save someone else's life." Celestia continued.

Spike frowned, realizing he was still shaky at best when it came to the defensive magics Celestia had taught him.

Even so, Spike clapped his hands together and let the mana build up. After a few seconds he thought it was ready, separating his hands and creating a yellow-green octagonal shield. It wasn't big enough for Spike to hide behind, but it would have been a perfect fit for a pony.

Celestia quickly levitated an object from her supplies. A small folding chair. She grabbed hold of one leg with her aura, not wanting to accidentally touch the barrier. It was a test of physical resistance after all.

With one powerful swing, the chair made contact with the barrier and bounced off harmlessly.

Undeterred, Celestia next produced a lawn dart. It seemed extra sharp.

The dart hit, sticking in place and cracking the wall of magic. It fell to the ground soon after, but Spike's worry had increased ten-fold. The fact Celestia was now holding a bowling ball and backing up did little to improve this state of mind. With an impressive pitch, Celestia sent the ball hurtling towards Spike's barrier.

The blunt object struck hard right where the dart had cracked it. The cracks spread all throughout the barrier, but by some miracle it held. Celestia smiled, teleporting to Spike's side and tapping the barrier with her golden-shod hoof.

It shattered, but Spike had made it.

"Cutting it close, but you passed. Next up, protect. Just one shot this time, but it's going to be a heavy mana bolt. Think you can handle it?" Celestia asked Spike.

Spike was obviously very nervous, but he nonetheless created another yellow-green energy field. This one was circular in shape, but otherwise seemed the same. Even so, Celestia looked at it approvingly.

Without much delay Celestia lit her horn, and Spike could feel the level of mana she was preparing to fire off.

While a blast of that level would do nothing to him, he was unsure his creation could hold up. It was easily as powerful as one of his mother's more serious shots. While it wasn't one of Celestia's truly powerful moves it was enough for him to be concerned.

The second the blast hit, the shield wavered, but it didn't do any more but ripple. Celestia continued to feed the beam, but the shield did not break. It began to bend, and a sound like creaking metal filled the area. After a full minute of strained deflection, Celestia ceased her attack.

"Excellent. They say mana can take after it's source. It would appear your protect spell has some of your own resistance. I went a bit further than I intended and it still held. As for dispel and purify, you were forced to use them over and over to learn, so testing them is unnecessary since I already know your proficiency.

"The last thing I need to see is the unique ability you've cultivated on your own. You did say you spent all day practicing yesterday after figuring out the purpose of the rings?" Celestia asked, sounding very interested.

Spike sighed in relief, the hardest part of the exam over with.

With a devilish grin, Spike began the process of forming his mana around himself.

While it was still pretty new to him, Spike managed to form the rings without much difficulty. The only damning factor was time, the rings took a full minute to form fully. While it wasn't ready for battle just yet, Celestia could see Spike's progress.

Instead of one ring around each wrist, there were two sets. One on each arm, and a solo ring at the base of Spike's neck.

"Very interesting. Two on each arm? What exactly do they do? Are they some kind of enhancement after all?" Celestia wondered aloud.

"Er... Yes, and no? I kinda need something to demonstrate though. Which... I've just realized I don't have a way to do that by myself." Spike sighed as he slapped himself out of stupidity.

Spike was looking nervous again as Celestia looked at him, almost apologetic.

Fortunately, it would appear Spike had a dark angel looking after him. A gout of fire erupted from his mouth, and he barely had time to catch the unexpected delivery. At first glance, it was just a jar half-full of a black liquid.

But as soon as Spike kept it still he could see it moving about in wispy tendrils every few seconds.

With another burp of green flames came a note, which Spike wasted very little time unfolding. It was instantly recognizable as Sombra's handwriting.

Dear,

You seem to have forgotten just how your own powers work. I just realized it myself, and I've sent you an infinitesimally small fraction of the boundless love I have for you to help remedy the oversight. Just pour it out and do what you do. Don't worry about me, as Luna and I are currently trying to remedy my own situation on regrouping lost mass from new sources.

Love, Sombra.

P.S. If you tell anyone how saccharine the second line of this letter was I will force you into abstinence for the next week.

Spike couldn't help but laugh a little, but he burned up the letter just to be safe.

"Okay then. We're in business. Sombra saved my ass, again." Spike chuckled.

Spike did as instructed and poured the darkness out of the jar.

It began as a small puddle, but it soon began to drip upward in an act of defiance towards gravity. Then it formed itself together in a shadowy cloud, becoming nebulous. It was exactly what Spike needed to showcase his new power.

"Try touching it, Celestia." Spike implored his mentor.

Celestia had no reason not to trust Spike, and she complied without hesitation.

As Spike expected, it passed right through the cloud of darkness.

"Okay. I can't touch it." Celestia replied, having an idea where Spike was going with this.

Spike reached out and touched the dark mass, going so far as to grab it between his thumb and pointer claws. He squished it about a bit, and pulled it with both hands, showing it was clearly solid for him.

"So yeah, these rings on my arms make anything I wanna touch... Er, touchable? Tangible. Yeah, that's the word. Ghosts, shadows, energy. All of it feels just like a solid. Or a semi-solid at least." Spike explained, letting go of the mass.

It floated about freely, but Celestia blew it away from her in case it tried to meld with her mane.

"So then... If I were to try and blast you, you could catch it, maybe even throw it back?" Celestia presumed.

"Yeah. I can even do this." Spike said with no small bit of excitement.

Spike raised his right hand above his head and let his mana build. Celestia watched as green electricity began to crackle and converge in the palm of Spike's hand. It was a ball of pure electricity until Spike applied pressure. It grew violent for a moment before it leveled out and became a new shape, a long thin form.

Spike was wielding a literal bolt of lightning.

Aiming at one of the leftover targets across the yard, Spike hurled the bolt of lightning with all his might. It struck home, and the result was devastating. The stone monument exploded into rubble with a power that stunned Celestia for a moment.

"Oh my. Lightning is more powerful than your average mana bolt, but that was incredible. How much of your mana did something like that take?" Celestia asked, obviously impressed.

"Well... The rings take something like a fifth of my mana to create, but they don't take any extra energy after that. That electric magic cost me about an eighth? I'm learning magic too advanced for my age, so mana goes pretty fast. It's still something of a problem, but not like it used to be." Spike revealed, a little embarrassed.

Celestia seemed to ponder the problem for a moment, but when no answer came she seemed to let go of the subject for the time being.

"We'll have to try and even out the rate at which you use mana, but for now please continue your demonstration. I imagine you've got a few more tricks to show me, judging by how excited you were." Celestia presumed.

Spike nodded, and he grabbed the bowling ball Celestia had flung at his barrier.

With a bit of effort, the rings on Spike's right arm glowed brighter and began to rotate slowly. Celestia watched with great interest as the halos of light energy slammed together at Spike's wrist. The bowling ball became covered in cracks with light beaming out, until it exploded into tiny bits, leaving little more than smoking debris in Spike's hand.

"It's some kind of pulse. It slams light magic through whatever I've got my hands on. It's really only usable if I'm touching something. Otherwise the pulse spreads outwards and does way less damage. It was enough to stun Sombra for a couple seconds though... and break all the glass in Mom's study." Spike chuckled.

"Fascinating. I never imagined your ability as anything like this. I would have thought the rings let you have aura punches or something of that nature. But what does the ring around your neck do?" Celestia praised.

"Oh, right. Sombra's actually the one that figured that out. I was pretty stumped myself. There's another ring at the back of my throat. It's an enhancer for breath attacks. Lemme go grab one of those stone pillars and I'll show you." Spike said as he bounded off across the courtyard.

Without any noticeable effort, Spike hefted one of the stone pillars that weighed at least a ton with just his tail. Celestia found herself becoming incredibly jealous of Spike's growing strength and ability. Spike was waving around an object of great weight without even being in his unsealed size.

Although Celestia had to admit the idea of being even larger than she was now wasn't very attractive.

She was already a great deal larger than her subjects, and her weakness for pastry wasn't doing her any favors.

Celestia returned to reality when Spike set up the pillar on the ground about ten yards away from her. He stuck it directly in the ground for good measure. It seemed Spike didn't want to take any chances. Understandable, as he had only known about the power for about a day.

Celestia watched intently as Spike opened his mouth as wide as he possibly could.

Another ring moved from the back of his throat to between his jaws and grew to fit between them perfectly. Celestia felt the need to scoot back just a few feet as the heat had begun to rise again. Spike was readying a very large fire attack, and Celestia knew first-hoof just how harmful dragon fire could be.

With a deep breath, Spike breathed a powerful jet of flames, but they weren't green. Or more accurately, they didn't stay green. The emerald fire turned white as it passed through the halo's middle and it was imbued with light magic, making it turn white as a side effect. It was beautiful and bright, almost like staring at the sun.

When Spike was literally out of breath the attack tapered off, and Spike closed his jaws. It shattered the ring, and the one at the base of his neck mirrored it's twin, shattering into pieces.

The pillar had been reduced to molten slag, but it hardened unnaturally fast. The resulting material was a strange mirror-like material that steamed a bit. Odd, considering the pillar had been made of concrete with a reinforced core of metal bars.

"Whew. That does eat up a little more mana than usual, and it looks like I only get one shot of that. Still a pretty great finisher. Sombra gets the heebie-jeebies when I do a lot of the light-based stuff though. Especially the fire one." Spike explained as he let the halos fade.

Spike felt rather tired, but Celestia was giving him an approving smile.

"You've passed. While your technique is advanced for someone so young the rate you go through mana is still an issue, but it can't be helped right now. You were forced into this many centuries before you were supposed to. Luna will most likely have you start your lessons with her the day after tomorrow." Celestia declared, taking an enormous weight off of Spike's shoulders.

"Awesome. But... We've only got another month or so before the council meets. I dunno if I can learn darkness in such a short time." Spike worried.

Celestia hummed thoughtfully, but seemed optimistic.

"Luna's methods are... extreme. But they are also very effective. Luna also won't have as much to teach you as she does Sombra. Learning the basics should only take about as long as it did with me. After that, she's going to put you through the wringer, but you'll come out of it better." Celestia assured Spike.

"Yeah... I hope so." Spike wished.

~Meanwhile~

Underneath Canterlot castle, but not down deep enough to find the crystal caves were the Lunar Barracks and Training Grounds. Thestrals, being naturally nocturnal lived in caves in times of old. Nowadays however it was becoming commonplace for larger cities to have underground districts to accommodate the bat-like ponies, and more recently the changelings.

Canterlot was no different, but the barracks were sectioned off and guarded from civilian sectors to maintain castle security.

As ninety percent of the thestral forces were currently stationed in major cities all around the country the barracks were nearly completely empty. The remaining guards were staffers and security, all instructed to carry on as usual while their surrogate maternal goddess trained her new pupil. They weren't bothered by Sombra's presence, and they all knew of Selene.

They treated Sombra like a brother, as they treated one another, and Selene with nearly as much reverence as Luna herself. The Nightmare received equal treatment as Luna did, and Sombra found their devotion rather fascinating.

Currently, Luna was watching Sombra as he tried to master a new skill.

Sombra was struggling with his current task, as he had been having an especially difficult time resting since the attack on castle Twilight.

Every night Sombra was having the same dream. The voices in the dark, which Discord had interrupted the first time. For whatever reason the dream of the voices disappearing was very emotionally draining. Luna and Selene were likewise stumped by the unusual dream, as they were powerless to alter the course of it or communicate with Sombra while it was happening.

Despite all that, Sombra was still working hard to learn as much darkness magic as he could.

Sombra had no idea what his subconscious was telling him, but he felt as though if he didn't listen he'd miss out on something important. Most likely a memory, or some kind of revelation. But there was also another reason Sombra wished to know what the dreams meant.

Ever since the dreams started, each and every time he meditated he was plagued again by the song. With practice, Sombra found he could hear it faintly if he concentrated. Actual whispers in the dark, telling him things he couldn't really understand.

But Sombra wasn't about to succumb to madness so easily.

Instead, Sombra began using the song as a mantra of sorts while awake. Imagining the song coming from himself in his head seemed to make it a reality. Even if no one but Sombra could hear it, he could reply. It seemed to allow him a greater degree of control over shadows not connected to himself, which is why he had suggested today's lesson to Luna.

After several verses of the wordless song the shadows in the dim training field all began to quiver.

Sombra opened his jaw, as if by instinct as all the inanimate objects in the area were stripped of their shadows. It was as if they were band-aids, adhered to the world and stretching as they peeled away. Each and every one of them swirled into place between Sombra's jaws, accumulating into a sphere of dark energy.

It wasn't that deep a black, clearly transparent. Though it was better than nothing. Despite being only as dark as the shaded lenses of a pair of sunglasses, Sombra consumed the ball. It was a snack compared to some of the other darknesses Sombra had assimilated before, but the experiment seemed validated enough.

Luna at least seemed rather happy with Sombra's results.

She walked forward, giving Sombra a pleased smile.

"Very impressive. I was surprised you wanted to try this type of thing after being so reluctant before. As such, I've expanded upon your original idea. Selene is bringing some... teaching aids later on. But I'm proud to say after today's training you're finished with my lessons. Aside from shape-shifting, which you don't seem to possess, you've learned everything I have to teach you." Luna congratulated Sombra.

While Sombra understood Luna's words he seemed unable to come up with a multi-word response.

"What?" Sombra managed.

Luna giggled a bit, patting Sombra on the head as if he were a naive foal.

"You have graduated. That said, you are to continue studying independently. Every Sunday, I will take a day off from teaching Spike. You will fight me and Selene together as Nightmare Moon on each such day. Once you have bested me I will unseal the box containing the great darkness. As insane as Discord is, I feel his judgement in this matter was... Not wrong, per-say. But I believe you will prove yourself before Dootha rises."

Sombra was caught unaware, but he nodded his acknowledgement.

Luna was indeed the type of person to drop bombs on others unexpectedly, but that had been a bit much.

Luna was very likely Sombra's best friend. Other than Spike, he had spent the most time with her. They had a great deal in common, and Sombra had even taken to playing games with her in their off time. Not to mention the fact that one half of Nightmare Moon was also the person Sombra recognized as the closest thing to blood relations he had.

It was in fact his younger sister that broke him out of his state of surprise and internal conflict.

"Oh, Brother~! I've brought you some lunch~!"

Selene was floating about lazily as per usual, but following behind her was a trio of thestral guards. Two stallions and a mare to be precise, each looking embarrassed and eager at the same time. No doubt having something to do with whatever Luna and Selene had planned behind Sombra's back.

Sombra put aside his turbulent thoughts for a moment and prepared himself for unpleasantness.

"What's this about lunch now? I don't see food, even though you seem to have brought guests to this imaginary meal." Sombra asked, quite confused.

Selene landed on the floor with a soft clack of hooves, standing beside her guests. Though more accurately she towered over them, being easily the size of Celestia despite her thin construction. To their credit the thestrals she had brought were doing their best to be stoic, even though Selene was acting foalish as per usual.

"This is Brambles, he works at the gate." She said of the first stallion.

"Her name is Gilded Lily, she works in the 'R and D' department, whatever that is." Selene said of the mare.

"And this fella here is Buckeye. He's a cook, and they're here for your lunch. You're gonna munch on their shadows. They volunteered, in exchange for the rest of the day off with full pay, and the highest honor a thestral can receive." Selene explained, giving the other stallion a playful punch on the shoulder.

Sombra wasn't quite sure if he wanted to try consuming someone else's shadow, even if they had volunteered. Taking a host of shadows from inanimate objects was one thing, but this was something different entirely. Taking away a part of a living breathing person seemed a little too intimate for his taste, and the repercussions were a total mystery.

Luna however stepped forward and the thestrals bowed before her, even though it elicited only a small grin and a roll of her eyes. Luna cared very little for pomp and circumstance in non-crises situations, but she let her surrogate children do as they pleased. Sombra had often seen her bask in their unconditional admiration many a time, feeding her ego.

Once she had had her fill of worship she motioned for the guards to rest at ease and turned to Sombra again.

"Children, please inform Sombra what you stand to gain if he complies with the experiment. While Sombra is part of the family, he knows nothing of the old customs." Luna asked of the thestrals.

The thestrals saluted, and their expressions softened.

Lily stepped forward, not wishing to say it too loudly.

"The highest honor a thestral can receive is to feed upon the moon. A drink from the queen mother's own blood. Most thestrals would kill for the reward of a single drop. We're more than willing to risk our lives for this opportunity, and it will be a story to tell our children and our grandchildren down the line." Gilded Lily explained, sounding almost lustful.

Sombra would have been blind to miss the glances Lily cast at Luna as well.

Luna didn't seem to care that her so-called children had a thirst for her blood, but she did seem to think Sombra needed to be a bit more open-minded.

"Sombra, just give it a go. We've yet to fully understand your abilities, and here you have three volunteers who are all legal adults with no significant others and who are all in service of the military. What's more, all my guards sign releases and nondisclosure agreements. They even get excellent healthcare, insurance, and even dental. Gods forbid it happen, but their families would even get all their benefits were the unthinkable to happen. You would be hard-pressed to find better test subjects." Luna pointed out.

Sombra wanted to argue, but living with Luna would be difficult if he denied her, and her guards would likely grow to hate him if he denied them their reward.

Sombra started by forming a dark matter hand and reached into Gilded Lily's shadow, humming the whispery song to himself the whole time.

Lily seemed to have a chill run down her spine as soon as the hand hit her shadow, but seemed otherwise fine.

Slowly, Sombra pulled at her unguarded shadow. It peeled off the floor slowly, stretching and warping a bit as if it were gum stuck to the sidewalk on a busy street. It resisted him much more than the inanimate shadows had, but it seemed to want to heed his call.

With a final tug, Sombra had fully removed Gilded Lily's shadow. He held it aloft, but in his palm it shrunk and condensed into a small orb about the size of a gumball. Lily herself seemed tired and looked like she had just rolled out of bed. Ruffled, but stable.

"Gilded Lily, are you well?" Sombra felt the need to ask before going any further.

Lily saluted, and though she seemed to be moving a bit slowly her body seemed fine. Just worn out.

Luna gave Sombra a nod to tell him to hurry up.

With the okay being given, Sombra popped the shadowy gumball-sized mass of dark matter into his mouth and began to chew. It tasted flowery, but not in a pleasant sort of way. More like a chemical sort of flowery, like someone had just sprayed perfume and your sense of taste mixed with your sense of smell to give you an illusion of taste.

Sombra felt the gain in mass upon swallowing, worth only about as much as a single sigil. It was to be expected of a thestral, as they weren't particularly magical or powerful in comparison to the shadows he had consumed before now. Nor were they large enough to produce a particularly 'meaty' shadow. It had in fact seemed... airy. Like what Sombra imagined chewing styrofoam was like.

Gilded Lily was instructed to report back to Luna every day until her shadow began to cast itself again, and then Luna offered her her prize. A drink from her foreleg for a full ten seconds. After which, Gilded seemed to be in the best of spirits. Perhaps even drunk on the tiredness and euphoria.

The process continued as Sombra next took the shadow of Buckeye, who Sombra had to admit tasted better than Lily. He wondered if it was a matter of personal preference, but stopped that train of thought right at the station. Buckeye wasn't much more filling, but his shadow had what could only be rationalized as a better consistency. Something like a ripe tomato that tasted of hickory-barbecue potato chips.

As soon as Buck had his reward, Sombra moved on to Bramble.

Surprisingly enough Bramble's shadow was somewhat more filling than the others, leading Sombra to believe it varied from individual to individual. Much like flavor did, as he was learning. Bramble's shadow was imbued with the taste of sourdough bread with the consistency of wet sand.

Once the trio had likewise had their own meals, (of which there was most definitely some perverse elements to, judging by the sounds they made) Luna had them escorted home just in case.

After Sombra had shared the experience of his absurdly odd meal with Selene and Luna and discussed their findings Sombra was done for the day.

"Right then. If they are well tomorrow we can consider the excersize a success. Even if their shadows don't return it won't be much of an issue so long as the exhaustion goes away." Luna declared.

Sombra seemed a bit skeptical yet, but he nodded his head in agreement. If the experiment proved successful there might be more techniques down the line based upon taking shadows. Or somehow finding a means of replenishing himself more easily, though Sombra had his doubts if such a goal was actually feasible.

After Sombra excused himself to retrieve a normal lunch, he returned to the castle via Spike's shadow.

Spike was already enjoying a 'lunch' of his own.

It seemed to consist of a whole roasted manticore, a quarter-ton of Twilight's vitamins, metals, and minerals in cubic form to support Spike's bone growth, and what was seemingly a barrel of gems and a barrel of hard cider. Spike was about halfway through with everything by the looks of it. He was so busy chewing through a handful of the metal and gemstones that Sombra doubted very much that Spike had heard him arrive.

Sombra wished to alert Spike to his presence, but he had a more devilish idea.

The very instant Spike turned to tear a leg off what remained of the manticore Sombra extended his shadow across the ground. With it, he stretched it around the barrel of gems. It sunk into the shadowy world known only to a select few, vanishing from Spike's feast.

Spike's instinctive treasure-sense seemed to kick in quite quickly, but Sombra had already vanished as if he had never been there in the first place.

Then, when he turned again his manticore was likewise missing. Spike took a defensive stance, ready to club whoever was after his meal with a manticore drumstick. He didn't dare move, fearful something else would vanish.

Then, a single tourmaline dropped from the sky, bouncing off Spike's snout.

Looking up, Sombra was perched upon the branch of a nearby tree looking smug. He had a battalion of arms holding the barrel of gems and the roast manticore, and what seemed to be a dozen more either floating about freely or holding him in place.

After letting out his still somewhat villainous laugh, Sombra set his army of arms about placing Spike's food back where it belonged. Then he jumped from the tree, taking advantage of the fact he no longer had a proper flesh and blood form. Otherwise he would have broken all four of his ankles.

It still hurt, but being eviscerated and bisected over and over gives one quite a pain tolerance.

"Afternoon, Dear. I see that you aren't holding back your appetite today. I take it things went well?" Sombra assumed haughtily.

Spike laughed, turning to greet Sombra properly.

"I passed Celestia's tests! I get to start learning from Luna with you. Although the big light-fire thing took a hell of a lot of energy. I had to refuel, and I'm in a great mood, so I pulled together a real meal. Plus I'm a little behind on my bone-meds. Some of them don't taste so great, but I'll be damned if iridium and osmium aren't filling." Spike exclaimed.

Sombra's mood fell a bit, but he did his best to retain his smile.

"Yes... About that. Luna has also seen fit to 'cut me loose' as it were. She claims I can learn no more from her and that I should study independently. Despite this, I cannot reclaim the cube until I have bested her and Selene in combat. I will have one opportunity each week." Sombra explained regretfully.

Spike instantly looked sorry for Sombra, reaffirming what Sombra already felt.

"That's rough. Aside from Discord, Nightmare is our strongest heavy-hitter. Luna is way more direct than Celestia though. I'm actually not that surprised she wants a fight. But, if she thinks you can beat her, then I'd say you've got it in you. " Spike reasoned optimistically.

Sombra found Spike's confidence refreshing as always, but at the moment he was just glad they both had made progress today. Things were settling down again, and training was still moving forward. Sombra had even managed to go a few days without getting dismembered or exploded.

Sombra was happy, even if things still looked a bit bleak on the horizon.

For now, they would enjoy what they could while they weren't working their tails off.

~Trottingham, Outskirts~

The rundown abbey outside Trottingham was quiet, as it always was. Yet, underneath in the catacombs, great evils were being reforged. Being made stronger than ever before. Anyone magically inclined could have gotten wind of it, but the unnatural nature of it all kept anyone not in league with the side of evil far away.

Down in the catacombs, a mad pony and an unspeakable horror masquerading as a cat were standing before a glowing cocoon.

The mad pony was positively ecstatic about something, while the cat was staring down the pod intently. It pulsed and wriggled with increasing frequency, and they could even hear it beating rhythmically. Like it was the heart of a giant monster, trying to keep it's host alive despite it's disembodied state.

"Come now, it's been long enough hasn't it? She was evil before we ever got hold of her. Her soul should be eroded by now, yes?" Dirge asked excitedly.

Beznik did not move from it's spot, or cast Dirge a glance. Yet at the same time Dirge could feel his blood seep out his eyes and ears, just from the mere anger it showed him. An intense pressure crashing down on his heart. Like the paw of a tremendous cat trying to smother him.

He was able to reign in the bleeds, but he knew not to say more until spoken to.

Despite being sworn to Dootha, Beznik's moods and whims were entirely his own. The disturbing, yet adorable little beast seemed to have an intense hatred for anything other than his master and Dirge often wondered if Beznik kept him around only so he wouldn't have to do everything himself. Even though he was definitely capable of anything and everything he needed to do.

The bug has reached the point of no return, we may use her body now that she has no soul to burn. A race of demons shall rise anew, and soon the queen will join with you. For a king to rule he must have a people, and Dootha desires a brood flying his banner of evil.

Dirge got the shivers as Beznik spoke in the voice of a foal, but he couldn't hold back his excitement either as the cocoon cracked.

Out of the chrysalis slid a shimmery teal ooze, followed by a slimy white worm.

The worm, or perhaps more slug-like being, had four limbs, which it seemed unable to move freely. Eventually it was able to open it's eyes, great big and a stunning electric green. They flowed with miasma, and there was much hatred in them.

Beznik stared into them, and the slug creature froze.

Dirge stepped sideways, shielding her from the piercing gaze.

"Hello! I'm so glad you've awoken! We've a lot to do, but we need to get you up and moving again first. Can you speak my dear? Do you remember us? I've got a very memorable face." Dirge asked, tenderly caressing Chrysalis's slimy cheek.

Chrysalis seemed to be having difficulty forming words in her current state, but she tried.

"S-So.... H-hungry. N-need to fe-f-feed!" She urged them.

Beznik stepped through Dirge, causing the scarred stallion to shiver.

Beznik opened his tiny mouth, breathing out a stream of silvery and glowing energy, swirls of miasma running throughout. It forced it's way into Chrysalis, and after a short (completely futile) resistance she accepted it gladly. She moaned out in pleasure, her belly filled for the first time in longer than she could remember.

In fact it was more satisfying than anything she had ever eaten before.

She felt strong, despite not being able to move. Her body surged with energy, and she could feel her new exoskeleton beginning to grow in. She felt like she could do anything, and she wanted more. She needed it.

"Dear gods... What was that? It was so much better than love, than anything." Chrysalis cooed, seemingly high off her rocker.

Dirge smiled, patting her on the head.

"Souls, my dear. All sorts. Some good, some bad, all delicious. You're a demon now, and we'll be feeding you plenty of them from now on. We're going to make you a queen again. The first true queen to the one true king." Dirge cackled.

If anyone had been around to listen they would have assuredly heard a menacing laugh carry throughout the countryside.

Author's Note

Okay, not my best chapter. It was just sort of a segway chapter into future events. I promise the next one is going to be more interesting. We finally get to the mysterious council meeting/summit thing. Been a long time coming.

I created a special character just for the occasion. I think you'll like them.

Thestrals having a taste for blood was included pretty early on, but there it is in case it was forgotten. I came up with their names on the fly, so I dunno if they're already taken or not.

Also, no, Sombra isn't crazy. The whispers in the dark are real, and important. All will be revealed soon.

Anyway, thanks for your continued support. This story is nearing the end, and I'm sorry to say this might be my last story here on Fimfic. I'm preparing to start drawing commissions in the next week or so, as I could really use some money. Once I get up and running I'll link to the blog here. Unfortunately this will eat up a lot of my time. Super sorry, but I need to get on with my life. My anxiety keeps me from being able to actually work with people, and this is probably my last shot.

Wish me luck! Have a great weekend!

Judgement Day

Sombra liked to think he had made great strides in the last six months, as far as anxiety and emotional stability went. Yet today, he found his nerves quite frayed. It might have had something to do with spending the last three days on a cramped boat with Spike, Luna, and Celestia in close quarters, but Sombra believed it had more to do with the assembly of powerful world leaders and immortals congregating for the express purpose of judging him.

Almost exactly six months to the day Sombra and Spike had joined forces. It was finally time to see what the world thought of their efforts to defeat Dootha. The first threat in millennia that could bring representatives from every race holding a vested interest in the world's development together in one place.

The boat had just come ashore, having returned from whence it came. Though how it did what it did was something of a mystery. It was constructed of some kind of mineral that looked far too heavy to float, yet float it did.

Three days before the summit approached the boat had just appeared from the early morning fog, docking itself in the harbor of Horseshoe Bay.

There had been no one on board, but Celestia and Luna seemed to know it was for the four of them. Selene had complained a bit at first, but she had agreed to hold down the home-front under the guise of Luna.

As far as the whole of Equestria knew, Celestia had merely taken her first week off in recorded history.

The island itself was on no maps, and it was unnamed. It's location could only be described vaguely as somewhere on the equator. Much of it seemed to be unclaimed forest and wilderness from the beach, though it was difficult to be sure. The beach was covered in white sands and smooth translucent pebbles.

It all looked virtually untouched by any sentient life, and for it's relative location the island's climate was very mild. It felt like they were near the mountains, but the open sea before reaching the island had been scorching hot. It wasn't all that surprising, considering how high the concentration of mana in the air was.

Something old, and something powerful lived on the island. But there wasn't any ill intent or crushing pressure. Just a peaceful paradise devoid of even songbirds or insect-life. Merely a great many trees, all of them tall and healthy.

After a short walk from the beach to the treeline, the group stopped as the plants began to rustle.

From the trees came a band of small monkeys, each with fur the color of dirt. They seemed intelligent, and they each wore gray-green crystals around their necks. On their backs were wicker baskets held in place by backpack straps, completely empty.

Welcome, esteemed guests. We ask that you place all weapons, jewelry, clothing, documents, and non-essential prosthetics in our care until the summit has ended. Clothing will be provided if asked.

The voice seemed to come from the small simians, but their lips hadn't moved. It seemed the crystals were the actual source, perhaps translating the monkeys' thoughts into audible sound.

"Certainly. We won't be requiring clothing though, thank you." Celestia replied after the experience had had a moment to sink in.

Celestia and Luna attempted to use their individual magics to remove their personal items, but found it to be impossible.

It was about this time that they also realized that their manes and tails had ceased flowing. But for whatever reason Sombra seemed unaffected by whatever power had cut off their access to their magic. Not wanting to lord his powers over them, Sombra merely removed his scarf with his hooves before turning it over to the monkey stewards.

The monkeys gave an apologetic bow before they assisted the royal sisters remove their belongings.

We apologize. Magic has been suspended on this island. No one is permitted to possess weapons or arcane power here, except the moderator. The council is set to convene within the hour.

The monkeys were fast and thorough, leaving no doubt that they would find any contraband. Spike seemed like the only one who didn't lose anything in the search, but his magic was likewise disabled. In fact, Spike could feel the sealing spell holding back his size wearing off astonishingly fast.

He quickly distanced himself from the others so he could grow, undoing the seal himself.

Once he was at full size, the monkeys seemed to be satisfied that they could move on to the meeting place.

Spike took point, as he could easily part the dense foliage of the island to allow everyone safer passage. Even so, the trip took nearly the whole hour. While the island wasn't necessarily huge, it was still about the size of a city. Or more accurately, it seemed as if the island had long ago supported a sizeable city.

There were overgrown ruins made of limestone littered about as the trees grew sparser.

Yet, while they were long since destroyed and covered in vines and moss the remains of the buildings were easily larger than any normal building needed to be.

"Holy crap... I recognize some of this stuff. This look's just like Pho's temple, even if it's all busted up. This is a dragon city. It's gotta be." Spike practically laughed.

Luna seemed to agree, looking at Spike with a satisfied smile.

"Naturally. These meetings of all the world's major powers were originally made up entirely of dragons before they allowed the younger races to participate. This place has fallen to disuse over the last ten thousand years or so since the last peaceful dragons died out. They were what held our nations and races together, and without them the world has become fractured rather than united." Luna reminded Spike.

Spike's mood fell just a bit, but the experience was still quite interesting.

He was literally walking where his ancestors had walked before him. Dragons earthborn and first-blood, working to unite the peoples of the Earth and keep the peace between mortals and the gods that had shaped the world by teaching them and leading by example. But the gods had passed on and become a pale imitation of themselves, and the dragons now were a broken and violent people.

The mortal races went their separate ways, warring with one another as it suited them.

Spike knew things could never be as they had once been, but he hoped that one day he could hold one of these meetings himself and reunite the dragons with the other races. Not as overseers, but as equals. It wouldn't be easy, given the fact that he was a child in their eyes, but he had plenty of time.

Once they reached the center of the island they came upon a great number of rows of curved bench seating and counter-tops arranged in circles with four aisles allowing for access. They descended down a subtly sloping hill, or more accurately a small sloping valley. It might have even been a large crater at one time long ago.

At the bottom and in the very center of the rows was a large plot of land with a gigantic formation of grayish-green crystals that shined dully in the early afternoon sun. They were unmistakably the same strange crystals the monkeys possessed. While everyone else's magic had been dulled Sombra had no trouble discerning the formation of raw gemstone as the source of the island's massive, yet somehow mellow power.

The group was shown to their seats by the monkey attendants, and at the same time other groups came to the site from every direction. Shining Armor and Cadence were among them, but it seemed their seats were across the assembly. While it was nice to have as many allies there as possible, Sombra was a bit relieved he didn't need to face them at the moment.

Clypeus was there as well, chatting with a mule in white robes who didn't really seem to be listening.

There was one person who had somehow beaten them all there. A familiar face belonging to a zebra, smiling up at them from the garden of strange crystal. Zecora, the ages-old sage who had been quite absent as of late. Though anyone who looked at her could see the corruption she had been blighted with had spread over nearly half her body.

But Zecora still bore a confident and cool exterior, her indomitable spirit keeping her mobile, and her countless lifetimes of experience kept her from succumbing to the pain. She had simply had worse, as hard as that was to believe. And judging by the faces of several of the foreign dignitaries she was well known the world over.

Once it seemed everyone had arrived, the monkeys vanished without anyone noticing. Everything had suddenly gone silent all at once. Everyone seemed to be curious as to what they were supposed to do now, but before anyone could ask Zecora anything she shouted with her mind far louder than her voice could ever get.

AWAKEN!

Everyone was a bit taken aback by the sudden internal shout resonating in their minds, but none dared complain.

The Earth itself seemed to shake and a sound like an echoing groan filled the island. The grassy ground about the crystals seemed to swell before it gave way entirely to some sort of giant brown mass. Everyone but Zecora had taken up a sort of defensive position in case they were about to be attacked, but it didn't seem likely.

The creature, as that seemed what it was, lumbered about with remarkable sluggishness. Once all the dirt clods had fallen by the wayside it was revealed to be a dragon. A very old, very large dragon.

He was covered in rough scales like those of an alligator, and the formations of crystals seemed to begin at the base of his head and end at the tip of his tail. He had two simple curved horns, and a balding head of grey-white hair. His belly was extended, but his arms and legs didn't seem to match his mid-section's fat content. That and his uneven and yellowed fangs led one to believe he was somewhat malnourished.

He smelled of fresh earth, old parchment, and dying autumn leaves. It was almost as if he was age itself.

Once the dragon opened his eyes, it was made quite clear he was blind. They were a mottled mixture of icy-blue and milky white. It seemed safe to assume that whoever this dragon happened to be, he hadn't seen anything in a very long time.

With a yawn, a chorus of bones creaking like a century old house, and an involuntary slap to the ground with his tail the dragon seemed fully awake. Once he had wet his lips and mulled his tongue about he seemed ready to begin.

Greetings, people of the Earth. I am Ohshmend, of the Earthborn dragons. I am the oldest creature on this planet, and as such I am the Grand Elder. It is tradition that the eldest of Earth's native sons moderates these proceedings. Given that I am many hundreds of thousands of years old, the honor befalls me.

While everyone had expected something more booming and ominous, the voice that had come from the gigantic dragon was not. It was like wind rushing through tunnels, or sand blowing against the rocks in the desert winds. Just as with Zecora, the dragon hadn't opened his mouth to speak, it was merely whispered into their minds.

What is the topic of discussion? It has been some ten thousand years since I have been called upon when the last of my sane kin were killed. There must be something truly important to unbury me from such a long sleep. I expected to crystallize, and rejoin the land that birthed me.

Zecora stepped back, allowing Ohshmend to see her in some way.

Ah, Zecora my dear friend, it has been long since I have felt the presence of your spirit... though it seems to have thinned with time. If you have come to hear children bicker it must mean that Dootha is on the rise.

Zecora nodded, and Ohshmend looked out at the gathered individuals.

Or more accurately into their souls.

One who carries the sun upon her back... One who carries the moon in her chest... My last breathing kin... a corrupted soul soaked in blood... A soul filled with purest love, a paladin, two aged sages... and a handful of immortals and so-called kings. Ohshmend murmured as he examined the crowd.

However when his gaze fell upon Sombra he stopped.

With a powerful slap of his tail, Sombra's seat rose up to eye level with Ohshmend with the dark stallion still in it. Everyone was alarmed, but none more so than Sombra himself.

What sort of thing are you? How does your magic still run strong? I have trapped the magic of all the others within my crystals, yet your body... It is made of magic. You remind me of an umbra... but you smell like an equine. Ohshmend demanded to know.

Sombra saw everyone staring at him, and he was close to panicking.

"I... I don't know, esteemed Ohshmend. My mind was emptied of it's contents some time ago by Dootha, and I have yet to find them. I am as confused as you as to why my body is as it is, and why I was not robbed of my abilities." Sombra admitted as respectfully as he could in his panicked state.

Ohshmend nodded, and his expression softened.

Ohshmend closed his eyes for a moment, and one of the crystals on his back began to shine with golden-yellow light. It broke free of the scaly dragon's back, all in all being about the size of an apple. It floated to Sombra, and before Sombra knew what was happening the crystal was embedded in his chest and he felt as though he was on fire.

Even still, it was hardly the most pain he had ever been in. Though shakily, he was able to remain on his hooves. He recognized it as light magic, his personal antithesis. While it wasn't eroding away his being it had effectively stopped him from doing anything other than moving or talking.

Apologies. The laws are clear. Only I can possess magic here, and only use it to enforce the other laws. The crystal will lose it's power in twenty-four hours exactly. Until then, you are as powerless as anyone else here. Are you in pain?

"It's manageable... I've endured far worse. Fair is fair." Sombra assured the old dragon.

With a nod, the pillar of stone that was Sombra's seat sunk back into position. While everyone had watched the show with a mixture of emotions it seemed none of the assembled leaders had much to say about it. None of them were happy about being powerless, and it suited them all just fine that they were all on equal footing.

The undoubtedly heated political discourse could now begin officially.

Naturally, the first to speak out to Ohshmend was everyone's favorite pain-in-the-ass.

"Esteemed Ohshmend, I am King Gavin Eboncastle of New Griffonstone. We are here to discuss the return of Dootha. Specifically, whether or not Spike The Dragon, and Sombra, the pony who formerly hosted Dootha's spirit will be capable of slaying him. Some of us agree to let the boy fulfill his destiny, while others wish to act against Dootha in their own ways. To clarify, Sombra is the equine you just depowered." Gavin explained.

Ohshmend seemed to eye the mad despot skeptically, but seemed to accept his words as truth.

Spike and Sombra felt everyone's gazes focus on them much harder than before, but it was to be expected.

A representative that appeared to be a bipedal sheep-dog stood, about eight or nine feet tall. He wore no clothes other than a white loincloth, likely provided by the monkey servants who seemed to serve under Ohshmend.

"I am Ulster, Grand Pack Master of Canidia. Our clans have long feared the dragons, devourers of our precious gemstone resources. Our people have a spiritual connection to gemstones. Eating them is obscene! We cannot trust one dragon to save us from another dragon!" Ulster barked.

Ohshmend narrowed his eyes at the diamond dog, leaning his neck down over the one he considered a mere pup.

Dragons eat gemstones, because it is part of our diet. Your race did not crawl from the mud until after the twilight of the gods. By that time Dragons had already built empires and prevented the mortal races from destroying one another a hundred times over, and began the fall. Your beliefs are noted, but the good of the Earth far outweighs any petty differences you might have with the savage dragons of today. Everyone here is to discuss the survival of the Earth, not their own, or that of their kin.

I should also remind you that you are to show all creeds and creatures respect in my presence. I've not had a meal since before any of your countries had been established. Keep mewling squabbles of petty nature out of my court.

Ohshmend's voice resonated with much more weight than it had previously, showing that he would not tolerate needless gripping.

Ohshmend sighed and looked about, examining the assembled leaders.

It would seem culture has... Fallen, a bit over time. We shall hear the testimony of those that support Spike first, then those that oppose him. Afterwards, he and this, Sombra will have opportunity to speak before our votes are cast. We will begin with those closest to him. Again, I ask you each maintain a fair discourse.

Ohshmend slammed his tail upon the ground, causing Celestia's seat to rise up a bit to signify she was to go first.

State your name, your country, and your title. Then speak your true opinions. Ohshmend ordered.

Celestia wasn't new to being put on a pedestal, though it wasn't often literal. Still, for thousands of years she had been forced to speak authoritatively in public. The only difference now was that there was everything to lose.

"I am Celestia of Equestria, princess of the sun. I've known Spike and his mother since they day he was born. They grew up in my care, and in my home. I watched them develop into the heroes they are today. But more than that, I watched them become the kind of people a mother hopes her children can grow up to be. Honest, brave, loyal, and the type to put others before themselves at any cost. I've lived nearly four thousand years, and I've only met a hoof-full of people with Spike's strength of character.

"Sombra has proved himself as well, and even attempted to save my life at great peril. I can say with absolute certainty that he is not the villain I fought a thousand years ago. They can defeat Dootha, I know it. I see a great future for the two of them, and I am honored that I will live to see it in person."

Spike did his best to keep his face stoic, but it was hard not to crack a smile or tear up.

As soon as Celestia had said her peace, her seat sank and was replaced with Luna's.

The princess of the night looked a little uneasy to be before such a large crowd of important people, but she knew the importance of this gathering. She took a moment to pull herself together, adopting her usual cool head. Though she wished Selene could have made the trip with them.

"I am Luna of Equestria, princess of the night, and Spike is a good friend of mine. He did not judge me for my past sins when I returned from the moon, and he has grown into a fine warrior at great personal risk. He has broken bones, suffered through wings bursting from his back, and countless other injuries, triumphing with a smile on his face regardless You could not hope to find a better ally, nor one more devoted to protecting the weak.

"As for Sombra, he has emerged from the darkness of his tragic past and come out better for it. He is like a brother to me, though I haven't known him long. If anything were to ever happen to me and my wife... I dare say I would entrust my duties as wielder of the moon to him. A prince of darkness to bring night to the world in my place." Luna declared.

Sombra had to bite his lip a bit, but from a distance no one could tell he was close to losing composure. He wanted very much to cry, but he managed to keep it in check. Though Spike covertly wrapping his tail around his hoof had helped immensely.

Luna's seat soon sank down to normal height and everyone looked around to see who was next. Across the assembly grounds, Shining Armor's seat began to rise from the floor. Sombra promptly placed his face down on the counter-like desk in front of him, bemoaning his fate. In his mind, there was very little hope that Shining Armor or Cadence would have very high opinions of him.

Shining Armor seemed hesitant to say anything, feeling the pressure of all the most important people in the world staring at him.

"Uh, I'm Shining Armor. King and Co-ruler of The Crystal Empire, and Spike is my nephew." Shining started out shakily.

Shining Armor paused himself, but Cadence placed a reassuring hoof on his leg, which was all she could reach given his elevated seat. That simple act seemed to revitalize Shining's confidence. With Cadence at his side, there was little he feared.

With renewed vigor, Shining continued.

"I don't see him as much as I'd like, but Spike's a great guy. He cooks, he cleans, he's stronger than a dozen minotaurs, and he babysits my kids. From the day he could walk and talk he's taken care of my sister when she didn't think to do it for herself. We may be a different species, but Spike is family. I trust him completely, and I trust he made the right decision to trust Sombra." Shining Armor continued.

Ohshmend had stayed silent so far, merely digesting the information and switching up the seats.

But Spike saw his blind eyes drift to him every now and then, using whatever sort of spiritual sight he possessed to appraise his soul. He couldn't help but wonder if it was the same sort of thing as Sombra's eyes, but he had no idea if he'd get a chance to talk to the aged dragon after the summit had ended. Or if the old dragon would show a desire to speak with him.

At present Ohshmend was portraying himself as indifferent, but not cruel. It seemed his only cares were of his duty to the summit meeting. The only happiness he had shown was when he saw Zecora.

As soon as Shining's seat fell, Cadence rose to take his place.

"My name is Mi Amore Cadenza, or Cadence, if it pleases the court. I am the queen and Co-ruler of The Crystal Empire. I babysat Spike before he could take care of himself, and despite becoming a giant dragon, or a meat-eating hunter, or an adult, he's still just a kind-hearted little boy. He's helped save our land, Equestria, and even the world a few times over now. There isn't anyone else fit for the job more than him, and if he thinks Sombra can help then I'm willing to endorse him too." Cadence stated matter-of-factually.

After Cadence, Clypeus, Scorpan, Uncle, Minos, and even Gavin stood and spoke of Spike and Sombra's character and might. This was to be expected, but Spike and Sombra were surprised to find the king of Maretopia, the sultan of Saddle Arabia, and the king of Yak-Yakistan and the representative of the Nations of The Savannah, largest of the zebra lands supported them as well.

All added their opinions despite not knowing Spike personally. It was more a show of solidarity to their alliance to Equestria, but welcomed nonetheless.

The last to speak on their behalf was Zecora herself, standing in front of Ohshmend as if they could actually see eye to eye.

I have lived so many lives I cannot recall all my many names. Zecora will do for now, and the land I hail from has long since been erased from all maps and memories. I have seen Dootha's horrors firsthand, and none but I and Ohshmend himself remember the fields of death and gore his minions wrought upon the world. Only a dragon of first-blood can hope to compare in power and strength.

I have trained Spike in the old ways to the best of my ability, and I have taught Sombra the spiritual ways of the old world. Spike has great strength of body and heart, while Sombra is extremely adaptable and devilishly clever. Together, they can best Dootha and his minions. They are the only ones capable of doing so, and I will do all in my limited power to make it so. I will spend this body's final days serving as I have always done.

Ohshmend scanned the crowd again, seeing no more supportive souls among the throng.

Very well. The case has been made for Spike, and for Sombra. The others here seem to have rallied behind one voice, who has subjugated the souls of the others. Rise now, opposition. State your case that has swayed so many others.

Everyone watched as a new seat rose from behind Ohshmend, in it a snake-like being of a darker purple than Spike and patterned with dark blotches. He had arms, but no legs to speak of. His visage and expression reminded Sombra of Gavin, and there was something rather unsettling about him. He was venomous, both in attitude and a literal sense.

As he coughed into his hand to clear his throat the hood of a cobra unfurled about his neck, adding to his striking visage.

"I am Nessus of Abyssinia, land of the naga people. I am also supreme commander of the Assembled Nations of The Southern Hemisphere. We of the south are of the opinion that Equestria and the nations consorting with Equestria think too highly of themselves. They fight world-threatening foes and disasters without consulting other nations, and worse than that they are often the cause.

"Any nation who trusts one who consorts with demons as a leader, a spirit of bedlam and chaos as a friend, and a villain as a beacon of hope is one sure to fall. But... at the same time they control our respect. They give us the sun and the moon, as the ponies have done since days long past. That is why we have kept silent until now. Fifteen years of nothing had led us to believe we had no more cause to worry.

"Yet here we are again, on the brink of global destruction. We ask that this time, the alliance of fifteen nations we have forged be allowed to step in, in Equestria's stead. We care not for prophecies, or ancient tales of gods and devils, but know something needs to be done. We believe we have a means of doing so, and that we must be firm in this decision if any nation is to be able to climb out of Equestria's shadow."

Nessus' voice had only a slight hiss, but it was noticeable. And while he was somewhat hard to read, it was clear he had powerful respect amongst the other nations of the southern hemisphere. That, and contempt for Equestria and it's allies.

Gavin had watched and listened very intently, deciding that this Nessus character was very much like him.

That alone was enough to make Gavin hate him, as there could be only one.

"My apologies, Lord Nessus. But might we ask how you plan to do this? It is my understanding that the naga, and all but a few species living in the southern hemisphere aren't blessed with magic. I mean no disrespect of course, as we griffons are also without arcane abilities. How would you combat a threat powerful enough to garner Equestria's attention?" Gavin asked in his standard mock sincerity.

Ohshmend had no qualms with the interruption, meaning it might not have been against the rules. The rules actually hadn't been clearly established. In all likeliness it was probably because no one wanted to question Ohshmend or risk angering him. Gavin was merely bold enough to try.

Equally likely was the possibility that Ohshmend wanted to know the answer just as badly as Gavin.

Nessus briefly glanced at the old dragon, but when it seemed no repercussions were pending he saw fit to answer in the spirit of looking civil before the whole world.

Or at least a decent set of regents representing it.

"We have been sharing information and knowledge across our network of nations for a very long time. Using that fostered host of intellect and the latest advancements in technology, our alliance has created a device. Using crystals of a... unique nature, and a number of reflected mirrors and alchemical innovations I won't bore the summit with, we've made a new type of weapon.

"I believe the science fiction community would refer to it as a laser. A beam of focused light and energy that can completely destroy whatever it touches. Including magic. We intend to arm an armada of airships with an array of the devices and destroy Dootha's forces completely and utterly. Not even dust will remain." Nessus explained.

Gavin seemed intrigued, but didn't let Nessus see.

Everyone else was a little uneasy at the news the southern nations had been building weapons that could fight even magic, but they had never had a problem with them before. There were no treaties preventing other nations from producing advanced weapons of a non-magical nature either, as before now it hadn't ever been necessary. This would likely cause some significant shifts in world power in the near future.

But for the time being, Spike and Sombra were to have their turn to speak.

When it seemed Nessus had no more information he was willing to share, his seat sunk back into place. Both Spike and Sombra's seats rose as one, seeing as how they were seated beside each other. Neither one of them were very confident, but they both managed to at least keep up a charade of calm that seemed to work.

I would like to hear from the one called Sombra first. We have heard considerably less about him than Spike, and it is my understanding he is as deeply intertwined in this matter as anyone. If not more-so. Ohshmend proposed, to which a great many of the assembled VIP's agreed.

Sombra was incredibly uncomfortable, and he found the pain of the light magic in his chest harder to ignore.

Were it not for the mantra of the song of darkness playing through his head he might have passed out then and there.

"I am Sombra... I have no nationality, no titles, and I know little more about myself then what has already been said. Dootha saw me as an ideal host because I have... unusual abilities. Once he wore me as a suit, but when he was defeated I gained control of myself. I have no memories to speak of other than what Dootha used me for in the Crystal Empire, and those I have made since.

"I have regained my powers, and I grow strong enough to assist Spike. All thanks to Princess Luna's tutelage. I do not claim to be on her level yet, but I am also very durable. Dootha's forces were not able to extract him from me without first destroying half my body with an explosive, poisoning my remains with miasma, and stabbing me with a sword as large as an ironing board. I was still however able to recover myself within a half-hour of their escape. I am not unbeatable, but I am unkillable. I will be cut down as many times as it takes to win." Sombra swore.

Everyone, including Ohshmend seemed quite interested in Sombra's claim, but many seemed to think he was lying.

Ohshmend could see their doubt flicker within their souls.

Sombra does not lie. I see within him, as I see within all of you. He is true in his devotion, and is undeserving of the doubt many of you carry. There are less than six of the souls assembled here that could handle the pain and torment this one has suffered. Ohshmend asked.

Everyone sort of looked about, as if those that Ohshmend had described would be easily identifiable. When this proved not to be the case, Spike coughed loudly. Once everyone was focused on him he took the initiative to get the show on the road.

"Hello there everybody, I'm Spike the dragon, last of the first-bloods. Technically I'm a duke of Equestria and a knight too, I guess. I've been training for years now, and I can freely harness fire, earth, air, water, electricity, and light magic. I've also recently started training with Luna, and even though I haven't made any headway with dark magic yet I know I can have it down by the time Dootha wakes up.

"We're working on zeroing in on where his goons are hiding, and I think we have a real chance of defeating Dootha. I've had loads of support, and I've gotten bloodied and bruised getting to where I am now, but it'll all be worth it. I can protect everyone, I have to. It's literally what I was born to do." Spike went on.

While Spike didn't have a visual presentation, he sounded quite confident. Not to mention everyone couldn't help but see his impressive physique. He wasn't nearly as large as Ohshmend, but Spike was in much better shape. Ohshmend was chubby and decrepit, and Spike was still at least four times the size of a minotaur and positively rippling with power and muscle.

Even so, Spike couldn't help but think the vote would be close.

While they had a number of allies, Nessus seemed to have intimidated his neighbors into supporting the veritable doomsday weapon his people had created. Even though Spike and Sombra were impressed the comic-book weapon actually existed it was cause for concern. There was essentially no chance the laser could defeat Dootha, if it could even harm him.

Once everyone had had a fair chance at speaking their minds it was time for the vote.

Ohshmend stretched his long neck and ran his claws across the rough crystal formations, shedding a number of lemon-sized stones. From the fresh soil, Ohshmend created two earthen vases by merely tracing a pair of circles in the dirt with his claw. The first vase depicted a dragon-like symbol, while the second was a symbol easily recognizable as a snake.

Each of you here shall take one of these stones and place it in the vase bearing the resemblance of the one they support. Spike, Sombra, and Equestria, or the allied nations rallied behind the naga and their leader, Nessus.

Rest assured, I will know if any of you attempt anything. Though I am blind, I see more than any among you, and I am law on this island. I care not who or what you be. Dishonor the old laws set by the fallen gods and you shall be dealt with harshly. Even the immortals amongst you. There are things worse than death. Ohshmend stated.

Several dignitaries seemed to want to object, but the sudden obvious rise in temperature and the glow of Ohshmend's crystalline spines served as a great complaint deterrent.

Zecora however merely rolled her eyes and took one of the crystals from the ones upon the ground. With her leg that was free of corruption she placed it into the dragon urn, then finally went and found herself a seat. She seemed to have gotten tired, merely by standing about and listening to the proceedings.

Ohshmend proceeded to raise each seat by only a step, signalling who's turn it was to vote. Only one could be up at a time, and the next didn't dare rise until the previous person had been seated again. Ohshmend was old, unbelievably so, but he was still a dragon. A very big dragon in fact. None would question his authority, nor his objectivity.

Ohshmend could not vote himself, but he would be sure the laws of old were upheld regardless.

Sombra was the last to vote, at which time Ohshmend got a little too close for his comfort. Sombra could swear he was being examined, as if he was trying to memorize his scent. It was a bit creepy, but Sombra nonetheless voted and hurriedly returned to his seat.

Ohshmend swept away the remaining shards of crystal, then used his clawed hands to overturn both jars a safe distance apart from one another.

Spike and Sombra's hearts were consumed with worry they saw the totals.

The votes are cast and counted. The side of dragons and ponies scores fifteen, and the side of the south takes an equal fifteen. The result is a tie. In the event of such a thing, the grand elder, myself, is expected to broker a compromise. Each side shall choose a representative to parlay with the other until a mutual agreement is struck.

With a hearty thud of his tail, Ohshmend slammed the ground once more. The discarded crystals and the loose soil began to swirl about like they were in a whirlwind.

The loose earth began to condense, and to everyone's surprise what resulted was more of the monkey servants. Though it was clear they were not actually monkeys, or even alive. They were golems, created to serve Ohshmend in his advanced age. there were enough of them to guide all parties to another area of the island after delegates had been chosen.

Unsurprisingly, Celestia and Nessus both came forward, as they were each the most respected leader on either side of the planet.

Afterwards, the simian golems led the dignitaries to a much more well-kept area.

While these ruins were considerably more intact, they were a bit large for most. What was meant to be a combination pool and fountain was more accurately described as a small lake. While there were no buildings, there were many chairs, benches, and shady trees to sit under. As well as fruit trees of all sorts to eat from, and fresh water fountains clearly meant for drinking.

Combined with the moss-covered decor, it looked like a forgotten paradise. Which, in essence, it was. So, despite the lack-luster accommodations the dignitaries were able to settle in comfortably with little complaint.

Spike and Sombra settled in under a gigantic willow with Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor. While it was a bit awkward for Sombra he didn't particularly care. There was a lot more going on than his guilty and anxiety. That didn't mean he was ready to talk to the royal couple freely, but he would at least do his best to be civil.

Zecora seemed content to catch up with the zebra dignitary, despite everything going on.

As usual, Cadence was ever the social butterfly.

"So... Spike. It's been what, six months? You're looking... Big? Your wings look strong too. Twilight's told me all about what you've been up to. You've certainly kept busy." Cadence commented, trying to break the silence.

Spike chuckled a bit, knowing full well Cadence wanted to talk about his relationship with Sombra more than the world's encroaching demise.

"Yeah... I'd make myself a bit more compact, but Ohshmend turned off the magic somehow. Wish I knew how he did that. It'd be really useful. He even made it selective. He can obviously still do magic." Spike surmised.

Shining Armor nodded his head in agreement, still shocked that Ohshmend could pull off such a trick. Though Shining Armor didn't quite know what to say either, now that he was in the company of Sombra. Spike could see there was a bit of guilt on his conscience as well, but he thought it best that they work it out in their own time.

Unfortunately, Cadence didn't seem to share that opinion.

"That's a nice tattoo you've got there too, Spike. I bet your mother had a few things to say about it."

She knows damned well it's not a tattoo. Spike grumbled inside his mind.

Sombra seemed to be trying to sink into the shadow of the willow tree, mourning his current lack of ability. He instead settled in for trying to make himself appear as small and unnoticeable as possible. Not too difficult when one is beside Spike.

To her credit Luna had watched everything in silence, but her patience began to wane.

Luna grabbed hold of Sombra and tossed him into the open in front of Cadence and Shining Armor.

Everyone was too surprised to say anything, which suited Luna just fine. She was more than a little tired of Sombra feeling guilty all the time, and the royal couple weren't helping. Cadence least of all.

"Cadence, stop your meddling. Shining Armor and Sombra, stop being guilty. Neither of you are at fault. Sombra was possessed, and Shining Armor thought you were genuinely evil. A series of misunderstandings. Get over it, all of you. We're to be family, and the holidays are right around the corner." Luna began authoritatively.

"Yes Ma'am..." All three of them replied meekly.

Luna put her hook down once more, taking away the rest of Cadence's ammunition.

"Shining Armor, Sombra and Spike are in a relationship. Cadence was being coy about it and having fun not telling you. Cadence, stop trying to play the long game. I get enough of that with Celestia." Luna barked loud enough for a few stray dignitaries to hear.

Cadence harrumphed a bit, having lost her fun. Sombra and Shining still seemed uncertain of each other, but they shook hooves. If only to be certain Luna wasn't about to knock their heads together.

Thankfully, everyone seemed to get along well enough. Though it was clear that Shining and Sombra were very different stallions they found each other agreeable. It was a start, at the very least.

It was about three hours before Celestia, Ohshmend, and Nessus rejoined them. It seemed Luna and Celestia could still move the heavens, likely to preserve the delicate balance of the world's days and nights. Several inert braziers had lit themselves to provide light. Their flames were a strange foggy gray, presumably belonging to Ohshmend himself. The color seemed fitting enough at the least.

Nessus bowed to Celestia and the ancient dragon, then slithered off to gather his constituents. His face had a smug expression painted on it, which seemed to bode poorly. Celestia bowed all the same, looking sad, and perhaps a bit defeated as she rejoined her own group.

Ohshmend himself stood in front of the archway leading to the paradise-like garden and cleared his throat.

Compromise has been struck! You will all spend the night here, and I shall set the ships on their course at dawn to carry you to your lands. Your individual representatives will inform you of the terms that have been agreed upon.

When it seemed no one had any questions for the ancient dragon, he spoke once more.

As for me, I plan to speak with Spike for a bit now that business has concluded. It has been ten millennia or more since I have spoken to one of my own kind. I am more than eager to meet the last royal dragon alive today.

Spike was surprised, but at the same time very happy. He hadn't been able to tell if the decrepit drake had any interest in him or not.

While Celestia was faster, Ohshmend had quite a large stride. The two ended up at the willow tree at the same time. Ohshmend sat upon the ground, causing a great thud and a rumble to the immediate area.

Ohshmend rolled his jaw, as it seemed to have become quite stiff from disuse.

"I apologize for everything thus far, but I had a duty to perform. I wanted very much to hug you the moment I felt your soul's vibrations. You're near the spitting image of Dorta, Spike." Ohshmend laughed happily.

Ohshmend's true voice seemed greatly different than his magnified one. It still had a dry quality to it, but it was much more tender and caring. Very much like a grandfather or a kindly old stallion.

"So, you knew my grandpa? Give or take a dozen greats in between? I didn't think there were any dragons that old still around. I talked to Phomac up in the temple, but he was a ghost. He's moved on now... but I never really thought I'd find someone else." Spike admitted, rising to bow to his elder.

Ohshmend used a surprisingly strong shove to place Spike back on the ground effortlessly.

"There is no bowing to family. We share no blood, but the mother of our race was my oldest sister. I am Ohshmendallus Ozcrow, second son of the earth. The egg that hatched me rose out of the ground by the magic of gods. I gave Dramaal and Nati council, and I babysat the children of first-blood. Even the traitor Dootha when he was no more than a hatchling. I am one-million and three years old by all counts. I must spend much of my time in the earth to preserve myself, or I would completely crystallize. Nothing lives forever, but I will have as much time as is needed of me."

"Wow. That's amazing. We must all seem like babies to you." Shining Armor couldn't help but blurt out.

The old dragon laughed at that, making the tree they were all sitting under shake.

"A fine family you've got here, Spike. Very interesting people, with good hearts. The sun, the moon, love, a paladin, and... Ah, some sort of elemental darkness?" Ohshmend said proudly, though his depiction of Sombra was a bit odd.

Sombra didn't seem to mind terribly, as he himself didn't really know if he was a pony or not.

Celestia however cleared her throat, reminding everyone she had important matters to discuss.

"Ah, yes... Sun-bearer, my apologies. I let myself get over-excited. Please, go ahead." Ohshmend apologized.

Celestia nodded, still seeming rather glum. Ohshmend stretched himself out about while she began. Being asleep and buried alive probably made you too stiff to shake off, even after several hours.

"I'm sorry. Nessus is a clever negotiator, and he made some flawless arguments I couldn't poke holes in. We didn't lose, but we didn't win either. Nessus has threatened to have all nations in his hemisphere cut trade ties with the north unless they're allowed to act as Equestria has countless times in the past.

"Nessus and his people have first shot at Dootha. But we're still allowed to try and stop Dootha's forces until then. We carry on as we have, but they're sending forces out against Dootha the moment he returns. I told him of the dangers, but he's too arrogant and set on proving how powerful the south is compared to the north. He does however agree that we aren't to be held responsible in the event he fails. I was able to set up future meetings with the naga to try and talk him out of it, but I doubt it will help." Celestia revealed.

Spike growled angrily and punched the ancient tree, cracking the trunk.

"Dumbass! Anyone and everything they throw at Dootha is gonna get murdered or destroyed. Or worse! There's no way a leader should put his people in that kind of danger." Spike fumed.

Sombra took a minute to calm Spike down, as they wouldn't make any progress with him that upset. Ohshmend looked a bit guilty as the verdict hit home, but it wasn't his fault. He had done his best to stay objective, and he had fulfilled his duty.

"Is there really no reasoning with him? Could we not try an talk sense to those nations under his rule? Surely if enough of them were to see the danger they would ask Nessus to reconsider." Sombra proposed.

Celestia shook her head, dashing Sombra's hopes.

"Nessus has a strong grip on all of them. Abyssinia is a very powerful nation with advanced machinery, while the other nations are very poor and short on resources. Without Nessus' support they'd be in bad shape for generations to come. It's going to come down to us, one way or the other."

Everyone seemed to mull over the facts for a time, not wanting the innocent people Nessus would employ to meet their ends in service of their foolish leader. Though denying the southern nations claim after the first council vote in recent history might even cause a war. There were very few options left to them, although Spike seemed to have an idea.

"The court used to have all kinds of crazy stuff in their base. Even Gavin didn't have eyes on everything that went on there. If we can get down there and dig up the wrecked base we might be able to find something to help us, or something to prove to Nessus he's out of his league. It's somewhere beneath the Crystal Empire, all we need to do is have somebody dig." Spike suggested.

Everyone discussed the topic for a moment, seeing it as a viable option.

"Okay... We'd need someone willing to search for dangerous artifacts in perilous locales, preferably with experience. Not to mention the fact that the holidays are coming soon and it'd likely be a mission spanning a couple months. Even if we find someone that meets those qualifications and doesn't mind working the holidays, they'd also need to be trustworthy and able to keep quiet about anything that might happen." Cadence reasoned.

"Daring Do." Sombra replied immediately.

Shining snorted indignantly at what he assumed to be a joke.

"Good one. Daring Do is a character in a book. She's not actually real." Shining erroneously informed Sombra.

Spike and Sombra simultaneously face-clawed/hooved.

"Do you even read the letters Mom sends out? Daring Do is real. She slept on my couch a few months back and stole some tupperware. She's living in the slums in Ponyville. I can get her to take the job. She's been looking for a new gig since Ahuizotl died. This is totally her thing." Spike assured his uncle.

"Awww! Spoilers! The new book hits shelves next week." Shining lamented.

Cadence giggled, patting her husband on the back.

"If you send her our way we can take care of the rest, Spike. It's about time we contributed to the save-the-world efforts." Cadence decided.

"Excellent. As soon as we return to Equestria we can hire Daring Do, then we've got to step up your training, Spike. You've got your inner darkness locked away so tightly I can't force it open. Extreme measures need to be taken. If you fail, you may very well lose your mind, or even die. I suggest you spend the boat-ride home preparing yourself." Luna suggested.

Everyone turned to see Spike's reaction to the mood-killer of a statement, but honestly he seemed pretty nonplussed.

"You know, I've almost died a lot in the last six months. I'm pretty ready for whatever I've gotta do now. For tonight, we're gonna hang out as a family and pretend the apocalypse isn't only a half a year away. I've got a new uncle to talk to, and this island is a little slice of heaven. Let's live it up until we've gotta go back. No worries, no magic, just family time." Spike declared defiantly.

Everyone agreed, and everyone cast off their cares for the time being. Even Celestia found herself able to unwind, as she finally had no excuse not to. She laid back, ate bananas fresh off a nearby tree, and got a good night's sleep beneath the willow tree. While it was roughing it, the group kept warm thanks to Spike and Ohshmend and enjoyed the quiet as best as they could.

Author's Note

Who doesn't want a loyal army of monkey butlers?

Ohshmend and Nessus were fun to design. Although I actually had a way harder time designing Nessus than I did Ohshmend. Eventually I decided on a snake, but the jokes about not having arms came across as way too stupid so he got upgraded to naga.

Speaking of, it's shameless self-promotion time!

Go Here, if you're interested in my commission services. My prices are dirt cheap compared to most people's and the info is there.

Anyway, I'll see you guys later. I hope you enjoyed the chapter, and hope you have a good weekend. I'm very tired. I'm going to go get some sleep.

Yeah, right...

Training Day 52: Wake Me Up Inside

Spike was nervous, curious, and annoyed all at once. It had only been two days since everyone had returned from the summit meeting, and the previous day had been spent hunting down Daring Do to hire her for the dig beneath the Crystal Empire. Then as he slumbered, Luna woke him at three in the morning and told him to meet her in the courtyard five minutes later.

Now they were flying, and had been for hours.

Spike had no idea where they were going, or for what purpose. Selene had even stayed behind, meaning it was likely something serious. Luna was an amazing flier as Spike was finding out, needing air magic just to keep up with her.

They had already crossed the sea to another continent, though it was essentially just a large island. Spike had learned of it in home-school, but he had no idea why they were here. It was said that nothing lived here, and the many races that had tried to claim the unaligned territory had failed, or even perished from the attempts.

Once they were over the island itself Spike felt a familiar disturbing sensation. It was the feeling of a slow drain on stamina a person experienced in a blank zone. The entire island a hundred miles across in each direction was nothing but a massive blank zone. It was likely the greatest such aberration of natural magics on Earth.

Spike began to feel his stamina wane, but he released the seal on his size in the hopes his full form would be less effected.

It seemed to help a little, but it might just have been a result of not having to keep himself in check any longer.

Luna didn't seem fazed in the least, her tolerance for nearly unlivable conditions being extremely high.

Though he felt rather weak afterward, Spike and Luna reached the center of the island. It was unlike anything Spike had ever seen, and it was in complete defiance of all the laws of physics.

A giant black slab as dark as Sombra's shadows. While the edges were rough, one side was perfectly smooth and shined to perfection. It was like someone had sliced an ebony crystal the size of a castle tower clean in half.

That itself wasn't too shocking. It was more the fact that it floated over a giant perfectly circular pit with dully gleaming walls of obsidian. It was so deep there was no seeing the bottom, and it was easily the size of a very large lake. There was an impossibly thin walkway at the edge of the pit leading to the flat side of the dark mirror-like gem, and it connected to a chunk of earth clinging to the bottom of the stone.

A jagged bottom of the great dark stone hung down through the dirt, pointing into the seemingly bottomless abyss.

Spike and Luna landed a few yards away from the impossible walkway, which even close up seemed little more than a long and straight path no thicker than a pane of window glass. It was ashy soil, just like the entire island. Spike couldn't feel magic coming from the stone or the pathway, but he felt something.

Something dark, but not evil, or good for that matter.

It just was, whatever it actually was being beyond Spike's ken.

Luna seemed to know, and she seemed quite sad about it. It was at this point that Spike had had enough mystery, it was already nearly night and he had gotten quite tired between the blank zone and the flight. Things needed to move along fast, otherwise it was questionable as to whether or not Spike would be strong enough to make the flight home.

"Okay, spill. Where the hell are we, why are we here, and the hell is that thing?" Spike asked, pointing at the castle-sized gem of dubious origin.

Luna smiled a sad little smile and sat down in front of Spike.

"This is where everything began for my sister and I. Long ago, this was a prosperous kingdom full of ponies that broke from the mainland in olden times when the original homeland snowed over because of the windigoes. They saw reason and formed a colony of all three races of pony before before the other ponies had even set hoof in Equestria. It was known as Avalon, and the capital was in this general area, and it was known as Fiddler's Green. A lush paradise built atop the ruins of a much older civilization we now know to have been a dragon city." Luna began, shedding a single tear for her homeland.

Spike had never actually considered the fact that Celestia and Luna were older than the records in Equestria went back. This meant no one knew precisely where they had come from, but most assumed it was the old country of ponies long lost to ice and snow.

It seemed they rumors had some credence, but only Luna could say how much.

"We were the first ponies born into the colony. We were born an earth pony and a unicorn born to different parents. But despite our age differences and different families we always knew we were connected. Our blood is bound by some kind of cosmic magic, though we didn't understand it at the time. Then, we both got our cutie marks and ascended." Luna continued, shoving a nearby rock into the abyss.

Neither of them heard it fall, even after a few minutes.

Luna eventually continued when it became apparent it wasn't going to hit the bottom.

"When it became clear we were meant for greater things than ruling over a small population of ponies we packed up Avalon and sailed to Equestria. All of us. We integrated into society, and were quickly made leaders when we relieved the unicorns of their duties moving the heavens by ourselves. You know the rest, or most of it. Celestia and I are the only ones that know what happened here. And about the mirror." Luna droned on sadly.

Spike looked to the stone, realizing the flat surface was particularly polished. Almost definitely a perfect mirrored surface. Though the size of it was so ridiculous it would likely serve as a full-body mirror to all but the largest of dragons.

"So... What? The mirror was here before Avalon right? Did your ponies just ignore a floating creepy rock?" Spike had to know.

"The temple of Larimet, god of darkness was on this island in days long passed. This island was where Dootha lived while he was mortal. This mirror was where those seeking enlightenment would go if they called Larimet their patron god. I often played in the ruins when I was young, and I would come here to think even after becoming a princess of Equestria. It was also here I first merged with Selene, harnessing the mirror's power to make us stronger.

"The mirror was feared and avoided by most, but Celestia knew I used it when I was upset. I often thought it whispered to me, telling me the darkness inside wasn't evil. Using that as an excuse, Celestia fired Solar Flare one after another in a vain attempt to destroy it and make herself feel even a little better. All it accomplished was destroying our homeland utterly, and creating the pit beneath the mirror. She hates her power because she used it to erase the place all our fondest childhood memories took place. She couldn't find peace for doing it, and still cannot forgive herself." Luna finished.

Spike had difficulty imagining the desolate wasteland before him as a thriving life-sustaining civilization. Though he had an even more difficult time believing Celestia could cause such permanent damage to the world. Blank zones supposedly shrank over time, but this island had obviously had over a thousand years to repair itself.

Every inch of the place seemed to be afflicted, the magic of the earth unable to heal it.

Spike had doubts as to whether or not this island would ever heal, even in his very long lifetime. Knowing what he knew now he couldn't help but wonder how much hurt Celestia had bottled up over time. The more he heard about the past, the less Spike wanted to think about how long eternity was and how relationships change over time.

Fortunately, Luna didn't plan on giving him time to mope.

"Right then. Enough being sad for today. You're here for a crash course in darkness magic. Walk the fragile path and stare deeply into the mirror. Into yourself, and into everything you keep locked away in the recesses of your soul. You are going to war with yourself. Literally. I've tried everything else to get you to open the vault you've locked the dark powers inside, this is plan Z. You've no choice in the matter. Honestly, you're so bottled up that I can't believe you haven't gone insane already. You need this, in every sense of the world." Luna ordered.

Spike's heart sunk a bit, but he knew Luna was absolutely right.

Try as he might he couldn't open the metaphorical vault that kept his baser instincts and self-perceived flaws at bay. He had fought them for too long. Now he would need to fight them one last time.

Carefully, Spike walked the fragile-looking path, but found it just as sturdy as solid ground. Still it was a bit unnerving, being above a bottomless pit. Even for someone with wings.

The walk seemed to take forever, even though Spike walked at a normal pace.

Once he was at the base of the mirror he couldn't help but look up at the monolithic relic. It was awe-inspiring and terrible. It felt like it was pulling at Spike's soul, as if it were trying to reach inside him with invisible arms. It wanted him to look into it. Spike knew it somehow.

Taking a deep breath, Spike hardened his resolve and stared at his darkened reflection in the black mirror.

At first, it seemed like Spike's reflection. But the more he stared at it the more it changed. Not in appearance, but it wasn't a reflection any longer. It was real, another purple dragon trapped beyond the dark crystal's surface. It wasn't until Spike saw it blink that he was sure.

Spike moved his hand to try and touch his dark double, but the double beat him to the punch.

Spike's double reached out through the mirror and pulled him into the dark. For a minute, it was just like the dimension of darkness Sombra had taken him through. Full of nothing but blackness with no senses working. But after the moment had passed, Spike found himself somewhere new.

It was gray, but not the gray of the ashen soil of the blank zone.

It was a lush tropical paradise, but the ground, the sky, and everything were all gray. The only things of color were the mirror itself, and the Spikes. The one with a shocked expression, and the one with fire in it's eyes.

"Whoa... Okay. This is trippy." Spike had to say.

The other Spike laughed a terribly cold laugh, and Spike felt sick that he had heard it from himself.

His double stretched and popped his knuckles, as if he was very stiff. Now that Spike took a closer look, he could see that his double wasn't quite as healthy as he was. A bit skinnier, and with less defined muscle. There were hauntingly dark bags under his eyes, and his scales seemed dull in comparison.

The duplicate seemed to notice as well, and his laughter turned to a low growl.

"Of course you're fit and healthy. You enjoy life while you keep me locked away! I've been barred off from the rest of you for fifteen years! I can barely get you to hoard, and you hoard stupid memories of weak little meat-creatures instead of proper wealth! And when was the last time you really ate your fill? I mean when you got really full? I know you don't remember. You've only given yourself to greed and hunger once, then you slapped me in chains! Do you hate me, an integral part of yourself that much?!"

Spike didn't know how to answer at first, so disoriented by the situation.

But once he got his head in the game he was able to reply.

"I don't hate myself. I hate what I could be, what you could turn me into. Thousands of other dragons have become what you want me to be, and they all live alone in caves and sleep and eat. That's it. Greed for greed's sake, and it doesn't matter at all. Dragons can be better than that, like they used to. If you were really me, you would know that. Also, we both know how many movies and comic books we've seen. The whole 'inner demon double concept' is old hat. I know you understand everything about me, and why I love my adopted family. You're just some kind of magic thought-construct designed to rattle me. So Let's just skip this bit. Come at me bro." Spike spat back defiantly.

The double could only roar in reply, and with it came raging fires.

Spike rolled out of the way, but his tail caught flame. Spike had never gotten hit with another dragon's fire, so he hadn't known to what degree he could get hurt. Unfortunately it seemed the answer was a lot.

Spike howled in pain as his tail burned, but he quickly extinguished it.

But the double would not let up it's assault. It had no need to hold back like Spike, no need for mercy, and not a tear would be shed if it killed him. Even if that meant it would simply disappear.

Spike wasn't unfamiliar with fighting wild animals, but seeing himself as one was something different. It scared him.

Moreover, Spike was scared he would become like the double if he accepted it's darkness into himself.

Spike landed a hit to the double's gut when it lunged at him, forcing it's strength to leave it for a moment. Spike grabbed it, throwing the duplicate across the clearing they seemed to be in. Though the beastly Spike seemed to have known the throw was coming, and opened his wings to slow himself.

He was back on the attack as soon as his claws hit the ground. Spike charged ahead to, but he hadn't the time to stop when he saw the electricity arc across the double's body. When they met, Spike bowled the other over but was shocked in the process.

The bit of magic served it's purpose, and the weaker but crueler Spike recovered faster.

With intent to kill, the doppelganger shot a great blast of fire over Spike. Spike had barely recovered, and was only able to do the only thing he could think of. He sacrificed his left hand to punch through the flames, landing a blow that pained him more than the double.

His left arm was blackened, scales cracked and falling off. The flesh beneath was blistered and red where it wasn't black. The worst of it, and the minor consolation were that he couldn't feel it. But he couldn't move it either.

He couldn't dwell on it.

Spike had to roll out of the way as spikes of earth shot up and tried to impale him. The double was reveling in using each and every one of Spike's magics to their more brutal effects. Such as water, Spike's least effective element. While controlling water was difficult for them, it seemed to know his favorite trick.

With another deep breath, the entire clearing was filled with warm billowing fog.

Okay... Other me is me... I'd probably go for the weak side with my bum arm. Spike thought to himself.

"Wrong!"

Spike flew backwards as a powerful force slammed into his good shoulder. The force of the impact dispersed the fog, revealing the double carrying a large boulder with wind swirling about it.

"Oh yeah! Never thought about using the easy-breezy magic we use to fly better to make things lighter did you? I know you didn't! I'm instinct, dumb-ass! You can't just apply logic to me! But I know what you're about to do." The double taunted.

Spike slashed at the ground with his good arm to create a blinding spray of dust, but even so the double was ready.

He effortlessly countered by throwing the boulder through the distraction. It hit Spike squarely in the chest, but he didn't take much damage. A boulder on it's own didn't pack too big a punch. But as he had already demonstrated, the double had no intentions of letting Spike catch a breath.

The doppelganger rushed him once more and bit into his functional arm's shoulder. Spike snapped at him in response, but the double punched him in the snout and let go of his powerful jaw-hold. Spike had forced a small jet of flames out at him, but the breath had been too meager to be a threat.

The double laughed as he dodged the meager attempt, blowing wind at Spike with a flap of his wings.

Spike quickly realized just how much he was holding himself back without even realizing it. His double was playing with him, picking him apart with ease. If their capabilities were really even then Spike knew what needed to be done to win.

Spike summoned up his newly acquired rings of light, and then he gathered every bit of mana he had. The double seemed to mirror this act, though he was in much better shape. And, apparently somehow being the incarnation of Spike's inner darkness didn't stop it from using light magic all the same.

Fortunately, that's what Spike had been counting on. The dragons both built up a considerable fire in their bellies, but Spike could tell the double would be victorious. He just had to hope he was right in his assumptions.

They both let loose all at once, and the world of grey became a world of white.

At first, the white fire blasts seemed evenly matched, but Spike gave up on his assault and rushed forward through the fire, parting it like a curtain with the magic of his good hand. He dove at the double and bit into the base of the imposter's throat, shattering the bottom ring of light and into his neck bones. He could taste the double's blood and even the bone, and it sickened him.

He pushed the now critically wounded double to the ground, wiping the crimson icor from his lips.

To his surprise, the other Spike began to laugh. Even though it should have been unable to from the lack of a working voice-box. Spike was only mildly surprised, as they were still inside the mirror. Possibility and impossibility were questionable at best.

"You did that on instinct. You turned off your brain and went for the kill, because you realized I knew your thoughts. So you baited me, and then just stopped thinking. We are clever sometimes, aren't we?"

Spike grimaced, sitting down beside the dying version of himself.

"I guess we are. But we've also been lying to ourselves for a long time, huh? You're always just beneath the surface, no matter how hard I've tried to get rid of you. Even though... sometimes you're right. I really can't remember the last time I wasn't holding back my hunger so I wouldn't look like a monster. It's probably been at least a decade." Spike admitted.

To his amazement, the double's body turned a shade darker than it had been just a moment ago and he could feel the pain in his arm return. He winced at the awful sting, but the double seemed to be rejoicing.

"We're getting closer. You're spilling your guts, and I'm gonna disappear into you. You can't leave here until we're one again either. The mirror won't let us half-ass this." The double chuckled, his voice sounding somewhat hollow.

Spike looked around, seeing the whole of the vegetation inside the gray realm was beginning to wither. The ground around the crystal mirror was even beginning to crack. There was no doubting it now.

"We're inside the mirror. I'm inside the mirror. None off this is actually happening." Spike realized.

The double seemed to disagree, blowing a raspberry at the comment like a petulant child.

"Pfft. It's happening. But only in our mind. If I you hadn't have used me, I would have straight-up killed you. You would have died out there too. While I'm you, in here I'm the mirror too. Gods don't fuck around when they make magic artifacts. Ol' Larry-whatever wasn't as bad as Dootha, but he wasn't exactly Fluttershy either." The double corrected him.

Spike digested that, glad he had made the right decision. Dying inside his own mind wasn't the way he wanted to go. There was a distinct lack of a heroic blaze of glory to be found in it.

Spike experimentally tried healing himself or his double by force of will, but it seemed fruitless.

"You aren't dreaming, and your consciousness is in two pieces here. You can only do what you could do in the real world, and tell the truth so we can be a better Spike together. So get on with it. I'm actually in a crazy amount of pain." The double spat impatiently.

Spike sighed and silently hoped he wouldn't be such a jerk once he had come to terms with his inner demons.

Then he tried to think of what to say next.

"Uh... Alright. I... I admit it. I don't like myself very much most of the time. Usually it's nothing, but... I hate killing. I hate killing animals and monsters myself, even though they're delicious. I know I need meat to live, but I hate ending lives... Because it's easy. It's just... so damned easy.

"It makes me scared of myself. It's the main reason I only hunt once a month... So I don't have to feel that way every day. But truth be told, I never kill enough to really chow down. Especially now that we're growing." Spike said, letting a weight off himself.

The counterfeit Spike grew another shade of black deeper, as if he was veiled by a great shadow.

At the same time, the pain in Spike's tail started to lessen.

"That was a big one. Everyone's got darkness inside them, given our relationship status I'd think you would have figured that out sooner. But how many of them can say they've been inside the darkness? Multiple times, just about every other day." The duplicate joked crudely.

"Shut up. Leave Sombra out of this. He's doesn't mind our crazy possessive side, and he's got his own. That's the bottom of the list even. He's everything we want, and everything we need. You're greed. You know it, so shut up." Spike huffed as he snorted smoke.

The duplicate rolled his eyes, not bothering to argue. His injuries didn't seem to heal.

Spike saw the cracked sections of the ground all about the mirror crumble, the illusion breaking bit by bit.

Spike sighed once more, finding the task of bearing his soul to a crass copy of himself harder than fighting it. He had to sit and take his time, trying to decide what to say and how to say it.

"Okay... speaking of Sombra... We love Sombra, but a tiny little spark of doubt waaaay in the back of my mind can't let go of the possibility we only wanted him at first because he can't die. No matter what, we won't be alone in the end. I don't believe that's true, but every now and then it creeps back up on us when we're feeling guilty." Spike admitted.

To Spike's disappointment, nothing happened.

"Right you are, but you've actually already told Sombra about it. You're off the hook there. Try again." The double informed him condescendingly.

Spike groaned and laid back beside the dark double. He poked the apparition with his good hand experimentally, but quickly pulled his claw back when it passed through without much of an effort. The double's consistency had become something like jam or gelatin, and it was ice cold.

The gray realm seemed to be flaking away incredibly slowly, as if it were merely a painted-on backdrop from an old play.

Spike felt there was only one other thing hanging over his head that he had been ignoring.

"This last one, it's something I don't even know how to put into words. Sombra is smart, really smart. Like, Mom levels of smart. He thinks really big-picture. He wants to get to know the whole family, but he also wants us to have our own family. Turns out, Sombra's pretty great with Sugar and Frost. He wants kids, and I don't even know how to begin to process that.

"We could adopt, but it's not like they have immortal kids at an agency. No way I'd be able to outlive my kids. I just couldn't handle it, and I doubt Sombra could either. Besides, I doubt I can handle being a dad. I never had one, and I'm afraid I'd get so caught up in trying to rebuild dragon society that I wouldn't be able to give them the time they would deserve. I'd either be a terrible ruler, a terrible father, or both."

Spike didn't notice he was crying, but he wasn't in a state to care. Nor did he bother too look and see if the double had further changed or deteriorated. He couldn't even notice the injuries he had sustained fade away.

"I'm afraid of failing to defeat Dootha, but even more than that I'm afraid of failing Sombra. Everything is up to us, and I pretend the pressure isn't getting to me most of the time. I try and be the hero, but deep down... I just don't wanna be a failure even more than I want to succeed. We're going to have to sacrifice so much, but is it so wrong to want to know when our happy ending will be?" Spike finished.

Spike opened his eyes some time later, finding his duplicate gone.

Along with everything else, including the harm that had come to him.

The strange afterimage of Avalon had gone, in it's place was a tremendous white nothingness. It's only inhabitants were Spike and the tremendous mirror. But Spike couldn't shake the feeling he wasn't alone.

Wanting a good life for your family... You really are a soft dragon. No... You're not a bad person. You're a remarkably good person. A little too nice for my liking even. But whatever. You made it.

Spike's ears pinned the source of the voice down to the mirror itself. It was saccharine and deep, not unlike Sombra's voice. But it was definitely not anyone Spike knew. It was masculine and strong, but it sounded like it had only mock confidence.

"Who are you?" Spike asked the black mirror, adjusting to the situation quickly thanks to the strangeness of his life.

An echo. A residue of the magic that created the mirror. Like the tree you've seen already. I am all that remains of Larimet. I know you. I know your blood. Your heart is pure, and you are trustworthy. You've passed the trial, and now I would ask a favor of you. Though it wounds my pride to ask you after all the pain my actions caused.

Spike had to admit, the mirror gave off a similarly unusual (if opposite) power to the energy of the Tree of Harmony. Though the multiple deities in one container made the voice within it hard to understand. The singular presence of Larimet instead came in quite clearly.

"Okay? I mean, I'll hear you out I guess. You did kinda screw everyone over though, what with Dootha and all. I can't say I trust you all that much, but I'm not going anywhere till you let me." Spike offered unenthusiastically.

Larimet chuckled darkly, but it didn't sound sinister in spite of it. He merely seemed amused that Spike understood he held all the cards. It was disturbing how cold Larimet was while Sombra had the same type of voice and speech patterns but sounded so different in comparison.

Smart. This mirror sits here and does nothing for thousands of years at a time. The tree of harmony gets to act, if only a little. I can condense the mirror into a single shard. I want you to take it back to the tree. I can rejoin the pantheon, broken as it is. Adding me to the mix would make the tree wholly balanced, having each natural element. Those gems can be recreated faster and stronger than before, and I don't have to be alone.

"How much faster?" Spike asked with obvious skepticism.

Larimet paused for a moment, presumably thinking.

A hundred years? Two hundred tops. I can't say for certain. I'm not all that powerful. Most of what goes on in here is generated by you. I'm essentially a glorified recording. Things aren't like they once were... Though I suppose I'm at fault.

Spike looked around skeptically, not having anything particular to focus on.

"Okay, say I do this for you. I was under the impression you hated your family? Wasn't that what started this whole mess? How can I trust you?"

...

You're not wrong, Spike... But I'd rather spend eternity with them than alone. It's agony being so alone, so bored. I'm less than a ghost. I join with them, and I won't be this any longer. We'll be one whole. In return... I could... I don't know? I could try and get them to lighten up. Make the tree a little more willing to act?

Spike thought about just heading to the mirror to try and leave, but something told him he should reunite Larimet's echo with the echoes of his lost family. Having a more complete tree of harmony seemed like a good thing. A powerful force for balance that possessed all the elemental powers and ancient wisdom of the gods was sounding like something Spike could use a favor from in the future.

Spike kept his demeanor calm and collected and walked across the nothingness, (trying not to think about it) and stopped in front of the mirror.

"Okay... Despite being able to imagine a thousand ways this could go wrong, I'll help. But not just because you'd owe me one, but because as bad as all this bullshit I've been through, and have still to go through is, if it had never happened I wouldn't have met Sombra. But if you screw us over, I'm gonna have no trouble figuring out how to end you again."

Spike promptly turned around, jabbing his claws into the surface of the mirror. Ripping himself an opening, Spike stepped out.

Everything went black for a time, and Spike found himself pulling himself up off the ground. Specifically the impossible land bridge in front of the mirror. Luna was standing in front of him, apparently worried.

"What did you do?! You've cracked the mirror!" She shouted angrily.

Spike blinked, turning back to the gigantic black gemstone.

It was indeed cracked. Though that might have been an understatement. Every inch of it's monolithic surface was covered in hairline cracks. It looked like it would fall to dust if you looked at it too hard. Luna's outrage seemed warranted, at least from her perspective.

"Oh... That. Yeah... So, I sort of talked to Larimet after I beat my inner demons or whatever. He wanted to try and mend some fences with the echoes of his family in the tree. I'm supposed to take a shard to it when we go home." Spike explained.

Luna stopped mid-scolding, looking torn between her want to reprimand Spike and her desire to ask what happened.

She merely stood there and massaged her temples with her hooves.

"So you succeeded then? Try and make dark mana then. Just think of Sombra. Make mana that feels like him." Luna instructed after a tense silence.

Spike opened up his palm, closing his eyes and diving his consciousness into his mana pool. He was relieved to find the dream-fight hadn't actually expended his mana. More than that, he felt odd when he tried to call upon his magic. Not bad, but odd. In a good way.

He felt like there was a new piece of a puzzle he had been missing a piece to. Like he understood the bigger picture a little better.

Using his immense familiarity with the sensation of pure darkness, Spike summoned up as much of it as he could.

It was apparently not very much, as it so happened. In Spike's palm was a tiny wisp of blackness that seemed equivalent to the fire of a candle. Yet it was there. Sombra would have been proud.

"Well... I expected a little something more substantial from ripping open the floodgates, but it's a start. We're going to work under the assumption your innate potential for darkness isn't very high. Meaning your training won't be nearly as easy as Celestia's light lessons." Luna sighed in a tired way.

Spike let the wisp of shadow fade, feeling much less achieved all the sudden.

Luna bit her lip, feeling she had made things a bit worse. She was quite tired, and after being away from Selene so much as of late she had gotten a bit snippy. That, and she had forgotten how difficult it was for others to perform magic in a blank zone.

"But, good job, Spike. I can tell by looking at you that you've grown as a person. Not everyone can stare themselves in the face and tell the truth. I'm sorry I'm not in the best of moods. This place fills me with mixed emotions, and I often forget how big a strain this environment puts on most people. Are you well enough to fly home? I think we both need to see our wives." Luna apologized.

Spike chuckled, forgiving Luna.

"Yeah. I should be able to make it. But don't let Sombra catch you calling him my wife. He'd probably get a little mad." Spike corrected.

"Doubtful. Selene has taken to calling him the 'Queen of Darkness' when his voice slips back into a villainous tone. He seems pretty fond of the double-entendre. So, let's get the shard and go see him. Selene has probably driven him insane by now." Luna countered.

Spike filed that tidbit away for future appraisal and turned to the mirror.

Unsure of what to do, he reached out and touched it. He felt a surge of energy, and quickly withdrew his hand. With a chorus of sounds like breaking glass and rocks grinding against one another the segments of cracked crystal began to fold in on themselves.

Within a minute, the skyscraper of obsidian had reduced to a stretched octagonal gemstone about the size of a large book. It floated there until Spike reached out and took it. To his relative surprise, it only weighed about as much as a watermelon. Nothing to Spike's bulking muscle.

"Whoa. Okay. Travel sized. Guess that's settled then. Let's get moving then. I wanna see if I can scoop up some fish on the flight home. I'm starving." Spike chuckled as he spread his wings.

Luna smiled as they began their ascent, glad Spike had come out of the experience for the better. She couldn't help but be proud of her students. Sombra had been an unbelievable prodigy, but Spike was willing to put himself through hell to succeed. She had been so worried before, having never been a teacher before.

But now she saw that helping others grow was more rewarding than she had ever dreamed, and all Spike and Sombra had needed was a few pushes in the right direction.

Despite everything, Spike and Luna soared through the night with smiles on their faces.

Author's Note

Bleh. Busy week. For those of you that hadn't heard, my computer basically died on me. I spent four days fixing it, and three consecutive all-nighters. It almost meant the end of my fimfic career and my commission blog.

Fortunately, everything is stable enough. My computer is still far from perfect, but it works, so I'm not complaining. Thankfully I had this chapter mostly completed before all that happened. Still, getting it done was a close call. I read through a couple times looking for errors or improvements, and I think I got most of it squared away.

I would have gone nuts if the Steven Universe Nuke weren't going on. So much crying. So good.

Anyway, thanks for the continued support! I'm going to see how much booze I've got in the liquor cabinet. I could use a drink.

Or several...

Have A Happy Holiday, Pt.1

It had been snowing for the last three days, during which time Sombra had witnessed Spike's extended family file in. A great deal more ponies than Sombra had expected. Twenty-five people in total. Fortunately Twilight's castle was more than large enough for the lot of them.

Spike and Sombra of course stayed in Spike's old room, still full of comic books, collectibles, and with walls plastered with posters. In Spike's full size it was quite snug, but cozy enough for the pair of them. Most of their time was spent out of the room anyway, as Spike insisted upon getting Sombra acquainted with everyone.

Applejack seemed distrusting of him, Pinkie was an annoying ball of energy that confounded him to no end, Rarity he felt a small amount of animosity towards, and Rainbow Dash outright seemed to dislike him. Twilight and Fluttershy had tried to sway the odds in his favor, though things hadn't gone well as of yet.

The crusaders had been the ones that he had associated with the most. Though a lot of it had to do with Scootaloo wanting to spar with him now that he had his powers back. While Scootaloo had no magic, she was unnaturally fast. Using only a small amount of his power it evened out to a fair fight.

Although Scootaloo had panicked the first time she accidentally drove a sword into Sombra on a reflex.

Sombra had also found Twilight's parent to be great company, as it seemed they shared many interests. Although Velvet's cataloging of dark magic abilities for her records for future magic historians had taken nearly a whole day.

Today marked the one week mark before Hearth's Warming. There was something significant that was to take place today, though Spike hadn't told him what.

Everyone had assembled around the Hearth's Warming tree, in front of which stood Twilight with a fishbowl full of paper slips.

"Okay everybody, let's go over this for anyone new, or if you've forgotten. Everyone takes five slips of paper from the bowl. Each slip has a name on it. The five names you pull are who you get gifts for. This way, everyone only needs to worry about a few gifts instead of one for everyone. I've enchanted them to not give you repeat names, or your own name. There are twenty-three of us that old enough to appreciate the holidays, so it worked out nicely. Everyone will get the same amount of gifts, and plenty of them. That said, if you want to get gifts for Sugar Berry and Frost ask Gilda and Fluttershy what they need, or what sort of toys they like." Twilight explained.

Once it seemed everyone understood they went up to the bowl and picked their names.

Everyone tried to keep a calm and cool even though some let their opinions show. Even amongst the relatively tight-knit group, there were those that weren't overly familiar with one another, or those that would be difficult to shop for. Sombra pulled his when his turn came around, instantly doubting Twilight's claims of being a random draw.

Sombra groaned internally as he looked at each slip of paper.

Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Spike. She didn't even try and hide how rigged this is. I should have assumed I had an incoming friendship lesson at some point.

Sombra sighed in defeat, completely unsure what to get four out of five of his assigned recipients.

Spike seemed to have noticed his predicament, having no difficulties reading the slips from his higher vantage.

"Oh... Well, if it's any consolation you don't have to get me anything." Spike offered.

To his surprise, Sombra got a familiar devilish look in his eyes,

"Really? Because it would be such a shame to let your gift go to waste. It's non-refundable, and I put quite a lot of thought into it." Sombra gloated triumphantly.

"Oh, well... No sense changing your plans on my account." Spike chuckled.

Sombra hadn't planned on telling Spike anything about his gift, but the situation had called for a bit of the smarminess that got Spike's engine humming. Not only that, but now Spike was curious about what his gift was. Sombra didn't normally taunt Spike, but it seemed to do wonders for their relationship if used at the right times.

"Right then... This is obviously meant to be your mother's way of getting those closest to you to see me as who I am, more than who I was. I suppose I could be making more of an effort..." Sombra grumbled after the excitement had had a moment to wind down.

Spike hummed thoughtfully, trying to figure out the best way to go about the situation.

Spike looked to see everyone discussing their plans for the next week. Trying to separate the chatter was a bit of a chore, but one in particular seemed pretty opportunistic. Spike motioned for Sombra to follow him, joining the group made up primarily of the elements.

"Well, I was hoping to get everyone's measurements again this year. People can change a lot in the span of a year. Especially the children." Rarity answered, Spike not having heard the question.

"Actually, I wouldn't mind commissioning some outfits." Spike added.

Rarity looked at Spike, acting as if he had just asked her to find him a mythic relic of a bygone era.

"Dear... I would love to, but I don't think I could outfit you with a wardrobe befitting your.... stature." Rarity replied apologetically.

Spike chuckled a bit and scooted Sombra forward with his tail.

"No, I meant for Sombra. He usually feels more comfortable in clothing, and filling up his wardrobe a bit seems like a good Hearth's Warming gift. And I can't imagine going to any other seamstress or tailor when we've got the best in the world right here. I'll be paying full price of course, no discounts. Even the element of generosity needs a profit margin."

Rarity's expression evened out, not really sure how to reply. Though eventually her better nature won out, and she was sold on the idea. Sombra was likewise uncertain, but Spike had done an excellent job roping him into the situation.

"I must admit, I am rather fond of the outfit you created for me earlier this year, madame. I received quite a few compliments at the gala." Sombra played along.

To his surprise, Rarity looked absolutely mortified. Somehow she looked even paler all the sudden.

"You wore that suit I threw together at the last minute to the Grand Galloping Gala?! Oh my... Had I known you needed a gala suit I would have been much pickier about the fabric I used. I should have used something much higher thread-count. This won't do at all... We need to start right away if you're to accompany a gentledrake of Spike's caliber to social events. Meet me in the third floor parlor in two hours, I need to gather supplies from my luggage." Rarity practically demanded.

Rarity wandered off, summoning up parchment and pencils and began sketching mid-air. It's as if she was running on auto pilot. She seemed to be aware enough to avoid obstacles, but Sombra was mildly concerned when she headed to the stairs.

"Is she always that... driven?" Sombra asked the elements still present.

"Basically." Applejack droned.

Yupp." Rainbow seconded.

Selene floated past overhead, lazily rowing herself along with a hoof. It was a complete and utter nonsense action that defied physics, but Selene was known for that sort of thing. After a moment she dropped out of the air and hit the floor with the grace of a wet dog falling from a third story window.

No one was particularly startled by this development, but she picked herself up off the floor pretty quickly. Though when no one immediately acknowledged her presence she eventually began swatting at Sombra's flowing mane as she often did when she wanted his attention. Sombra responded in his usual manner, by using his mane to swat away her hoof like a foal caught stealing from the cookie jar.

"Yes, Sister? I assume you need something?" Sombra asked, only mildly annoyed.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack seemed to bristle a bit as they saw Sombra perform magic, but the comment about Selene being Sombra's sister proved mildly disarming. Rainbow covertly leaned over to Applejack, whispering to her.

"Did you know they were related? I thought Luna made her out of dream goo and pixie dust?"

"Ah don't know... But, you gotta admit there's somethin' of a resemblance." Applejack replied uncertainly.

Spike heard them, but merely snickered to himself a little.

"Lulu wishes to remind you it's still Sunday. It's go time, Brochacho. I'm obviously paraphrasing, but c'mon. I've got new ideas on how to kick your flank~!" Selene taunted.

Sombra looked at a clock on a nearby wall, all too aware of his new appointment with Rarity. But he had a duty to see to his previous engagement.

"Very well then. Let us adjourn to the grand ballroom on the second floor. I assume Luna is already waiting for us? Otherwise she would have told me this herself." Sombra asked.

Selene nodded, sinking backward into a nearby shadow and disappearing a moment later.

Sombra sighed and returned his gaze to the others. Twilight and Fluttershy were unsurprised by the turn of events, though Rainbow Dash seemed interested. Pinkie had left towards the kitchen shortly before Selene had even arrived.

No one questioned her sudden departure, as her stomach had been quite vocal about her needs.

Spike saw this as yet another prime opportunity to get Sombra into the good graces of his family.

"Hey, we should go watch Sombra vs. the night shift! He's almost beaten them a few times now. It's awesome. Right up your alley RD. We should get the crusaders too." Spike recommended.

Rainbow Dash seemed on board, but Applejack turned down the offer. Ever the hard worker she felt the need to get her gift shopping done as soon as possible. Which made sense, but Spike couldn't help but feel AJ just hadn't wanted to hang out with Sombra.

Can't win em' all first try. Spike sighed internally.

Sombra was still a bit uncomfortable with the extra attention, but he didn't complain. Instead, he merely waved his goodbye and followed Selene through the darkness. Spike rounded up the spectators he thought would be interested and ferried them upstairs on his back.

By the time they made it to the ballroom sounds of struggle could be heard coming from beyond the door.

It seemed as though things were well under way. As a precaution, Spike felt it necessary to give the group a quick briefing. The same briefing Luna gave her thestrals that wanted to see the action back at the castle.

"Okay, ground rules. You can cheer, but try not to distract them. If something big happens, duck behind me. I'm literally a tank, so don't sweat it. Most importantly, don't freak out. Sombra is immortal, and Luna, Selene, or Nightmare Moon can be pretty brutal. Body parts may be liable to fly, but there's no blood. Sombra can fix himself no problem. We good?" Spike laid down the law.

Sweetie Belle seemed concerned, but Rainbow Dash and the other crusaders seemed even more interested than before. The promise of such unparalleled action seemed quite enticing. Spike could relate to both sides, although after awhile he had gotten used to the sight of Sombra being disassembled and reassembled. As terrible as that sounded.

As soon as Spike opened the doors, everyone got a taste of what they had been promised.

Namely, Nightmare Moon bringing down a scythe on Sombra's neck as his chest threatened to cave in beneath her metal-cloaked hoof.

Sombra's head rolled, but it didn't stop. Tendrils of darkness spread out from his mane, and his eyes lit up with bright pink spiritual power and flowing green miasma. It floated in air like a malevolent squid until the tendrils began to thin and separate like veins or roots.

In the span of thirty seconds, the micro-tendrils wove together into something resembling a black equine skeleton. In the span of forty-five, he had something like a system of organs but alien shapes of black and glowing pink. Spike wasn't certain, but he got a chill down his spine when he realized he could see what likely acted as Sombra's heart.

Remarkably fast for a form so intricate and complex, Sombra had built himself a new body from the ground up in about a minute.

Spike had seen him reading medical books as of late, and it seemed their purpose had been revealed. Sombra couldn't help but laugh a bit at the look of pure shock in the Nightmare's eyes. His confidence and the display of regenerative prowess had seemingly shaken her.

"You can only behead me or dismember me so many times before I learn to spread my consciousness between the sum of my parts. Quite a learning experience, really. I learned superior body construction too, though I'm still fine tuning it a bit. Actually crafting body systems is difficult, but much more effective than being a solid mass." Sombra smirked.

Nightmare Moon smiled and the scythe devolved into stardust, as obviously cutting Sombra to bits was no longer a viable option.

"It took me a very long time to learn to recover from something like that in such little time. You've even been improving your physical form and learning as I cut you to ribbons and ground you to paste, all without me noticing. You've a frightening will, and I can honestly say I'm proud of you. But I'm not about to give up just because you've leveled up a bit." Nightmare Moon taunted and complimented in equal measure.

"I wouldn't expect you to. Either of you." Sombra countered, mockingly giving the nightmare a care-free sideways glare, as if he were barely acknowledging her.

Nightmare Moon assumed it to be a tactic to shake her, but there was something off with the way Sombra had said it. She lit her horn to resume pounding him into the luxurious crystal tile floor of the ballroom, but something caught her attention.

"Look out below!" Sweetie Belle screamed from the peanut gallery.

But it was far too late.

The headless corpse that was Sombra's former body was both no longer headless, and no longer a corpse. There, beneath Nightmare's hoof was another fully formed Sombra.

Not only that, but a blade of flowing shadow from his mane pierced straight through Nightmare Moon's abdomen and out her back. She didn't do anything, as she was too shocked to react. But Sombra number two seemed to have more in store for her. The blade of flowing shadow soon divided itself into a pair of hands.

In a total state of disbelief, everyone watched as the other Sombra ripped the nightmare in half.

In a flash of starlight and shadowy power, Luna and Selene were flung to opposite sides of the room by giant black hands. Without missing a beat, the Sombra that had grown from the severed head formed equally great arms of shadow. He pinned the disoriented mares to the walls, and spared them no time to recover.

Spike was just as surprised as everyone, but he still had his wits about him. He was ready to stop the girls from interrupting. Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo looked ready to leap into action, which was understandable. From an outside perspective, it certainly didn't look good.

But Spike knew this was personal, and that Sombra, Luna, or Selene wouldn't go too far.

The Sombra that was now free of duty dispersed himself into a cloud of darkness and rejoined the other. Sombra was whole again. Though he didn't look any different his power was double what had been holding back the night shift. The only physical change was his eyes. They no longer burned with an intensity as great as before.

They were calm, and there was no hate in them. It was as if the momentary act of extreme violence had put him at peace. They were still the magical shade of pink and blue, but they were calm. Sombra seemed to think he had won, and all signs pointed to him being right.

Luna began to struggle, but Sombra created another tendril of darkness and sent it into her chest. Luna yelped out of surprise, but it quickly became apparent she wasn't in pain. But her struggling stopped, as did Selene's when he repeated the process on her.

"I've been trying to perfect this technique for awhile now for Celestia, but I realized it had other applications. I figured out I couldn't beat Nightmare Moon in a fair fight. I still can't separate myself on cue, but I assumed you would help me there. And, I've got my hands wrapped around your souls. I imagine you're going to have quite a bit of difficulty using any sort of elemental powers, and will find concentrating on unicorn magic quite difficult. I can't do anything else either, but I think I can stand here as long as it takes for the two of you to yield."

Everyone stood in perfect silence, and Selene and Luna shared a knowing look.

As with most things, they seemed to be of one mind on the subject.

"Congratulations, Brother. I yield." Selene admitted first.

"Yes, fine. We've been bested..." Luna huffed.

After a moment Luna's expression of anger melted away into something like pride.

"Six real fights we've had, and you've already got our number... You've got a sharp mind and a versatile ability. There is very little you cannot accomplish, Sombra. Remember that." Luna exclaimed in a bittersweet tone.

Sombra released the both of them from their bondage, and sighed in relief. He was very tired, and the act of grappling with not one, but two powerful souls was spiritually draining. Now that he had let go he could feel just how low his stamina was.

Sombra slowly made his way to the corner, where it seemed he had discarded his hoodie to avoid it's complete and utter destruction.

Sombra looked as though he was about to fall over, but Spike was already next to him as soon as he had wobbled.

"Holy crap, Sombra. That was awesome. I can't even tell you what ran through my mind when I saw there were two of you. But... Wow. I knew you could win, but that was bananas. Are you gonna be okay? You're looking kinda drained." Spike asked, rather abuzz with all kinds of emotion.

"I... Could use a pick-me-up, if I'm going to keep my appointment with Rarity. If you wouldn't mind?" Sombra asked as politely as he could.

"Oh, sure go ahead. It's kinda tingly, but I don't mind." Spike replied.

With renewed vigor Sombra launched a shadowy hand into Spike's shadow. As if it were a piece of fabric, Sombra picked it up off the floor. It resisted just a little, but with a smaller series of hands Sombra balled it up. Their was just a small bit trying it's damnedest to stay attached, but Sombra used two of his spectral fingers as scissors and broke the bond.

Sombra compressed the ball of semi-transparent shade into a much darker sphere the size of an orange. In a few bites, Sombra had done away with it. Spike shivered a little, but he had a smile on his face.

"I could get used to that. Either way, you feeling better?" Spike asked, feeling rather chipper.

Sombra nodded, placing a kiss on Spike's snout.

"Much. Thank you, Dear. I'll try not to do that too often." Sombra assured him.

Having reached their limit, the audience rebelled.

The crusaders bowled Sombra over, wanting answers.

"Sombra! That was so badass! Can you teach us how to do that?" Scootaloo shouted.

"Does it hurt growing a new heart? Can you make two hearts?" Sweetie Belle asked excitedly.

"Do you think you could draw me a diagram of where you start with your veins? I just got an idea for a revolutionary new prosthetic limb!" Apple Bloom implored him.

For his part, Sombra was only mildly startled.

"Er... No, I can't teach it, yes it hurts considerably, I've never tried making extra parts, and I suppose I could take a picture next time. I am very tender at the moment however. I did just grow a new body, and absorbing another equal mass is a bit of a chore in itself. Could you three maybe get off of me?"

The crusaders jumped off of Sombra, and Spike helped the downed stallion up off the floor.

By the time Sombra had dusted himself off Rainbow Dash and Applejack were at Spike's side. Applejack seemed speechless, and Rainbow was positively ecstatic. Spike hadn't seen her so excited since the last Daring Do book release party she had used her Wonderbolt influence to get into.

"Holy-bucking horseapples! I've kicked dragons in the face and flown through hurricane-force winds, but that was some next level shit! Like if you put all the death-metal album covers into a flip-book and they somehow made a movie! I didn't think anybody could beat Nightmare Moon alone. Mad respect." Rainbow Dash praised.

She offered him a hoof, which he reflexively bumped with a shadowy fist.

"While I'm not much for that genre of music, I will take that as a compliment. If I'm being honest, I was waiting for Luna to do something that defied reason that would get me sliced in half again. Just like the last six times. It just happened to work out this time." Sombra claimed modestly.

Sombra felt quite accomplished in that moment, though in truth he felt like he had cheated in a way.

Though for the time being it seemed he had bigger matters to worry about. Luna had summoned up a heavy lock-box, and Sombra could feel the power within. It was his prize, which he had actually almost forgotten about.

He had been so concerned with actually winning against Luna and his sister that his ultimate goal had taken a back seat.

"Oh... Yes. Why don't you hold onto that until Hearth's Warming? I'm far too tired to try and absorb it today, and I need to prepare. I don't know what would happen if I tried and failed... I might get diluted so far down I ceased to be. It could take centuries to recover from something like that if I weren't careful." Sombra requested.

Luna seemed a bit disappointed, but she magicked away the cube and it's container.

"I suppose it's a wise course of action... Though I really was hoping to see you at your best. Very well. I'll find a more festive box to put it in then. Can't very well give you a gift looking like that on Hearth's Warming." Luna joked.

"Oh! Wait! Can I give it to him?! He's on my list, and I have no idea what to get him." Selene pleaded with her wife.

Sombra was quite used to being partially ignored by Selene, as she sometimes seemed unable to focus on multiple things at once.

"That will be fine, Sister. I really don't need material possessions that badly. The remainder of my power will make a fine gift. However, I will ask that you be the one to wrap it then. I'm sure Luna has plenty of people on her list to think about as well." Sombra compromised.

Selene grumbled, but she nodded her acceptance.

Sombra and Spike had to excuse themselves soon after, wanting enough time to meet Rarity. The third floor parlor had taken some time to get to, as the tree of harmony wasn't exactly the best architect. The halls weren't laid out all that efficiently, but still they barely made it in time.

Rarity had seemingly taken over the parlor, turning it into an impromptu work-space full of material and all the tools of the fashion trade. Even a mare and stallion ponnequin couple. It was hardly a wonder why Rarity had had an army of bags. She didn't leave home without essentially having her home with her.

Sombra wasn't one to judge, as he kept all of his belongings in the void of darkness for easy access.

Rarity herself was busily sketching away in a diary-like sketchpad.

"Rarity, we came as you requested. Are you in the middle of something? We can do this another time." Sombra asked, alerting Rarity to their presence.

"Oh, no. Now is just perfect. I was just sort of in the zone. I haven't done much stallion-wear, and I was thinking of expanding. I could use a proper model anyway." Rarity assured Sombra.

Without asking, Rarity used her magic to remove Sombra's hoodie.

Before Sombra could complain, he found himself being practically violated by tape measures, calipers, and combs. Rarity's invasion of privacy wasn't made with ill intent, but it was a bit too thorough for his liking. Spike however didn't seem at all surprised.

Once she was finished she seemed surprised by her findings.

"Oh... Well, that's a little unexpected. I had assumed you were quite burly at first glance. It seems your fur is actually just of a great volume. You've actually got a very sensible figure. It's good to know these sorts of things. That way, I can make sure your clothes will be both stylish and comfortable." Rarity hummed as she wrote down Sombra's measurements.

Sombra wasn't sure if that was meant to be a compliment or not, but Rarity probably hadn't meant anything by it. Her focus was devoted almost entirely to her craft. Admirable, if mildly annoying.

After a moment of waiting, Spike felt a familiar tingle in his gut.

A letter, which he carefully caught in mid-air.

He wasted no time perusing the missive, looking excited as he came to the end. He quickly burned it away, leaving nothing behind.

"Hey, Sombra? Ma just got a delivery of groceries and whatnot to feed everybody and she needs help unloading and taking inventory. You be okay if I go help her? She can't stand to mess with the meats, so it might take a little while. I uh, I sort of ordered a lot of meat." Spike explained.

Sombra waved him off, assuring Spike he would be fine. Though Spike could tell he was a bit worried about being alone with Rarity.

"Go on, Spike. We'll be fine. If we finish before you I'll simply come find you." Sombra promised.

"Alright then... Play nice." Spike joked as he headed out the door.

Sombra and Rarity continued on with minimal speaking for awhile. Sombra either okaying designs or suggested minor changes, but eventually the silence began to wear thin on their nerves. Sombra, usually patient and not very outspoken was the first to crack.

"So... Forgive me, but I think it may be time to address the elephant in the room. I feel like clearing the air would be the easiest way to begin an acquaintanceship on friendly terms. I could tell you didn't much care for my presence until Spike told you about my need of a proper wardrobe."

Rarity looked as though she wanted to contest the claim, but after a few seconds she gave up trying to deny it.

"Alright, no. I don't have a very high opinion of you just yet... But It's not like I blame you for being possessed and whatnot. I just think Spike rushed into things with you... He's got his heart broken too many times for someone his age already. He's got a big heart... And I want to make sure you aren't taking advantage of it." Rarity admitted.

Sombra actually smirked at the comment, and even began to laugh.

This unnerved Rarity a great deal. It actually took a moment for Sombra to recover, but when he did he looked apologetic.

"I'm sorry, it's just hilarious. You obviously have no idea exactly what has transpired in the last six months. Protecting Spike, I have broken all of my bones, been paralyzed, stabbed through the head with my own sword, and since my powers emerged it's actually gotten worse. I've been cut to ribbons and ground to paste by explosions. I may be immortal and have excellent healing, but I feel all the pain.

"My relationship with Spike is entirely mutual. I will follow him to hell and back, whether he likes it or not. I would give my life for him, were I able. He is my everything, and I owe him a debt that cannot be repaid. But I will try, every single day. He is mine, and I am his. Spike has even requested that I be the one to ask him to marry me someday, as he worries he is rushing me while I only have a year's worth of memories to my name." Sombra summed up.

Rarity still seemed a little disbelieving of Sombra's claims, but Sombra reached into his mane and produced the photo album he had received on his birthday.

Within it, there were all the photos of their trip to New Griffonstone and his birthday. Though Sombra had been adding since then too. Many pictures were of Spike, Lyra, and Sombra. But there were plenty of pictures of Twilight, Gilda, and Fluttershy, and even some photos Spike had taken. Particularly the photos of Sombra playing with Sugar Berry and Frost taken without his prior knowledge.

Despite herself, she had to admit the candids were objectively adorable.

"Well. I can't really argue with all this. If Gilda and Fluttershy trust you with their children I'd be a fool not to trust you... And you do seem to be quite civil. I would make a poor element of generosity if I didn't at least attempt to be civil in return." Rarity admitted apologetically.

Sombra chuckled nervously, unable to look Rarity in the eye for a moment.

"Yes... Well, don't feel too bad. I initially harbored some petty grudge against you, as people have told me Spike had quite a crush on you in years past. While my interests run in other circles, I can tell you are objectively quite beautiful. Conversely, people often tell me I look like a vampire. I suppose I'm just a bit jealous that I can't be everything Spike likes." Sombra revealed.

Rarity giggled, but soon placed a comforting hoof on Sombra's.

"Dear, you're quite handsome. Spike has refined tastes. I think we'll get along just fine. But, if you do marry Spike I insist on providing you with a tuxedo. Black is traditional, but with your color scheme I'd love to do something different. Lilac perhaps, or maybe a rosy color? How do you feel about pink? Even some gay stallions have a problem with pink, but you seem quite civilized." Rarity inquired, already passing color swatches his way.

"I'm quite fine with pink." Sombra smirked.

With a quick blink, Sombra summoned up his altered eyes. Rarity seemed momentarily alarmed, but Sombra assured her it was fine.

"I know they resemble Dootha's eyes, but they're all mine. By merging my power with spiritualism taught to me by Zecora I achieved some sort of anti-Dootha power. The colors are negatives of the originals. It took some getting used to, but they're quite useful. If I concentrate I can see into people's souls and tell if they're corrupted." Sombra explained.

Rarity's interest was clearly piqued.

"What does my soul look like? Is it sufficiently fabulous? Can I change what it looks like?"

Sombra rolled his eyes, but he nonetheless complied and focused his efforts.

"Something akin to a Rarity-shaped pool of water, or flowing silk. It's quite lovely, an exquisite sparkling blue." Sombra described.

Rarity squeed in delight, daintily clapping her hooves together in appreciation.

"Oh, simply marvelous! I'm so excited~! I should make a new hat to cele-"

Rarity was interrupted by the door being kicked down. Standing there was a familiar pink pony with an innocent smile. She had a chef's hate on, and frosting on her cheek. She was holding a large cake in monochromatic color scheme.

Sombra hadn't had time to disengage his eyes due to the sudden intrusion, but he closed them now. He had however seen her soul without asking permission. Normally he would have apologized, but he had seen something abnormal inside her.

"Happy late birthday, Sombra! I'd have gotten you a cake earlier, but I sort of ate the first five. I was out of the country partying on your actual birthday, and I didn't know you were alive until I got back to Equestria a few days ago. I'm Pinkie Pie, and I hope you like dark chocolate. I asked Rainbow Dash what you liked, but she didn't know. So I just guessed."

Pinkie had spoken so fast that Sombra barely registered what she had said.

Though the information he had just gained was also so surprising he could hardly think of anything else.

"Yes, very thoughtful. A pleasure to meet you Miss Pie. However... Er... Hmm. Would you mind speaking with me in the hall for a moment? I promise you it's of the utmost importance, and in the interest of your privacy." Sombra implored her.

Pinkie Pie cast him a side-ward glance like a confused puppy, unsure exactly what Sombra wanted.

"Okie dokie lokie?" Pinkie agreed uncertainly.

Sombra used his shadowy appendages to take the scrumptious looking cake from Pinkie and set it upon the coffee table. He then escorted Pinkie outside, holding the door for her. Rarity took note of his politeness, though she was still far more curious as to what was going on.

Once Sombra was sure he and Pinkie were alone he set about the monumental task of trying to put what he needed to say into words.

"To make a long story short, I have the power to see through people and into their souls. Rarity was curious as to what hers looked like, and you happened to come in while I was still using the technique. I saw you, and while I'm very sorry I invaded your privacy, I happened to see... An abnormality. I feel you should be informed of it, if you aren't already."

Pinkie seemed mildly concerned, but she genuinely seemed to want to know.

"What's wrong? Is it a tuna? Am I going to die?!" Pinkie cried out, grabbing the fluff of Sombra's chest with surprising strength.

Sombra facehooved at his own stupidity for having worried Pinkie Pie so much.

"No, no, no. Nothing like that, it's just... Well, your soul is a bit unusual. It looks like thousands of little pink and blue bubbles, but inside a giant bubble in your midsection is... a much smaller, second soul. Pure white, undefined, I suppose. What I mean is... I believe you are with child." Sombra explained.

Pinkie Pie let go of Sombra and slid back against the wall, all the way down to the floor. She clutched her belly carefully, her eyes full of disbelief. She seemed unable to process for a moment, until Sombra placed a hoof on her shoulder in an effort to comfort her.

"Are you alright? Do... Do you want me to leave you alone, or perhaps go get someone?" Sombra offered.

Pinkie Pie shook her head, and her smile reappeared.

"No, I'm alright. Better than alright! I'm fantastic! I was just sad Cheesy doesn't get to be the first to know. He's in Fillydelphia with his folks, and I can't not tell everyone while I'm here. But I'm sure Cheesy will understand. It'll still be quite a surprise! Ooh. That's a good name. I gotta remember that." Pinkie Pie laughed.

Rarity burst through the door and rushed over to hug Pinkie Pie, though she carefully avoided her belly.

"Oh goodness, Pinkie! I'm so sorry I was eavesdropping, but this is fantastic! We simply must tell the girls, and I can't wait to be an auntie again~!" Rarity cooed affectionately.

Before Sombra knew it, Rarity and Pinkie were gone, off to find people to tell the good news to.

Sombra didn't mind too much. Rarity had gotten his measurements, he had finally beaten Luna and Selene, and without meaning to he had brought great joy into Pinkie's life. He was satisfied the day had been an all-around win, but he was very tired.

After retrieving the cake Pinkie had put so much effort into, Sombra stepped through a nearby shadow. After a quick jaunt through the darkness none could navigate better than Sombra, he stepped out of the shadow of Twilight's china cabinet. He had gotten permission to place sigils in a number of places, which was helpful considering Spike's shadow hadn't had nearly enough time to replenish just yet.

From there it was a short walk to the kitchen, and from there to the meat-locker. Spike had convinced Twilight to let him convert half the ridiculously large storage rooms around the kitchen into a meat locker for him and any carnivorous guests.

Once there, Sombra opened the door to find Spike taking meticulous inventory.

Despite Twilight's thinly veiled disgust for being near deceased animals she still expected every single item to be accounted or and removed from the list after being used, just like her pantry.

"Knock, knock. I have a treat for my hard-working dragon. Though save me a piece, as Pinkie Pie went to a great deal of trouble to make it for me."

Spike turned to see a tired, but pleased Sombra.

Spike accepted the cake when offered, and with a few practiced motions he took the entire cake, leaving one generous and perfectly cut slice of cake on the plate for Sombra.

It was gone very soon, Sombra's slice the lone survivor. Spike had been surprisingly neat about it, and what little mess he had made was quickly licked off his claws.

"Dark chocolate with raspberry filling. Nice. Pinkie really is the best baker I know. Anyway, how'd it go today? You and Rarity get along?" Spike asked, eagerly awaiting the news.

Sombra chuckled a bit, trying to put his day into words.

"Today was interesting. Rainbow Dash seems a lot like Daring, and while she admires my abilities I imagine it will be awhile before we click. Rarity is a bit more my speed, pun not intended. Pinkie Pie... She's very... Bubbly? But I think it will be a little while before I can keep pace with her. Though I think we should go find her. I imagine she's going to want to tell you all about our meeting." Sombra told Spike, a playful gleam in his eye.

Author's Note

So, these holiday chapters will be the death of me. There's gonna be one more, and frankly that's a little too much in my opinion. The show has such a cast of characters it's really difficult to include everyone. New Year's will be it's own thing, meaning another chapter.

Trust me, it's gonna be story development too.

I included Sombra's fight with Luna in here because I couldn't figure out where to put it exactly. It's not long enough for it's own chapter, and I really wanted the pacing to be better, but I haven't had as much planning time as of late.

Hopefully this coming week will be kinder to me on the time front. :applejackunsure:

Anyway, I hope this chapter didn't tank too badly. It just didn't work out like I wanted. Regardless, hopefully the next one will flow a bit better. I'm hoping to have Sombra at least meet all the elements and the kids.

Have A Happy Holiday, Pt.2

Shopping had been the bane of Sombra's existence for the past seven days. Trying to find gifts for people he barely knew had been something of a chore, but Spike had been able to offer helpful advice and a few suggestions. Though the fast approaching holiday made last-minute shopping even more troublesome.

Regardless, the day was finally upon them. It was just a few minutes after eight in the morning and Spike, Fluttershy, Velvet, and Pinkie Pie had been cooking for hours already. Feeding everyone at once was a tall order. Spike especially had basically quadrupled his intake as of late. Fortunately he had also gone hunting twice is just the last three days to better accommodate his needs.

While Sombra didn't mind Spike being needed elsewhere, it left him a bit bored at present. Most everyone was still asleep, taking advantage of their holiday. This left Sombra, typically an early riser, out luck.

The dark stallion had decided to curl up on a particularly comfortable couch with some coffee and catch up on his reading while he waited for the others to gradually file into the lobby.

The room had been decked out in all the typical trimmings, the centerpiece of which was a truly grand evergreen tree picked out by Applejack, felled by Big Macintosh, carried to the castle by a full-sized Spike, and preserved magically by Twilight. Everyone had picked out a set of ornaments, and by the end of that day the tree had been covered in shimmering gems and blown-glass ornaments.

The star atop the tree had been provided by Celestia and Luna. A brilliant eight-pointed gold star reminiscent of the sun, and in it's center a moon made of magically shimmering diamonds. While Sombra thought the decorations were a bit extravagant he couldn't deny they added to the festive spirit of the castle.

Sombra made it through a few chapters before someone descended down the stairs.

Or rampaged, as the case might have been.

Two blurs, one blue and one pink ran down the stairs with astonishing speed. Sombra was thankful he was on one of the sofas set up in a semicircle around one side of the tree. Otherwise he would have gotten mowed down, or at the very least bowled over.

Despite their innocent appearance Sombra had seen Spike's cousin accidentally barge through a wall the day before.

The blue blur was stopped just short of hitting the tree by a magenta wall of unicorn magic. Following closely behind the children (albeit at a much more relaxed pace) cam Shining Armor and Cadence. The blurs were now recognizable as themselves again, a little blue unicorn colt, and a little pink pegasus filly.

Rampart, more commonly referred to as Ram, seemed unfazed by the impact with Shining Armor's shield. Sombra had been a little confused as to how someone's cutie mark could be for breaking things, but the metal battering ram with a stylized ram's head at the front fit the colt perfectly.

Amore's cutie mark was a recent development, or so Sombra had been told. She had somehow played matchmaker to two of the palace guards, and they were supposedly quite happy. The mark itself was a two playing cards with a large red heart in between.

While the children had only come to try and find their Hearth's Warming gifts under the tree, they were now frozen in fear. Face to face with a bogeymare-like figure. Sombra, the stallion they had spent their entire young lives hearing horrifying tales about. Sombra had been very careful to avoid frightening them up until this point, but he had basically been dragged into the situation.

The thought of sinking into the darkness between the sofa cushions had occurred to him far too late.

"Er... Good Morning?" Sombra attempted with an innocent (if a bit nervous) smile.

Amore ducked behind her big brother, but Ram stood defiantly, taking after his father.

Shining Armor wanted to step forward and mitigate the situation, but Cadence stopped him.

"Let them get through this. The kids need to learn not to believe everything they hear in stories, and Sombra needs some social development. Let's just sit back and let this happen. But be ready to jump in, just in case." Cadence explained.

Shining didn't seem as sure as his wife, but he regardless complied with her wishes. Though he was really beginning to wonder if alicorns were somehow predisposed to meddling. Or if Celestia had just taught her juniors a bit too much.

Sombra wasn't moving, and it was impossible to tell if he was even breathing. The only parts of him that were still acting as usual were his flowing mane and the occasional blink of his eyelids. The children were likewise still, although Ram had far less patience than Sombra.

"You're King Sombra! They taught us about you in school, and the grown-ups are all afraid of you. But I'm not scared! My family kicked your but twice already!" Ram shouted defiantly.

Sombra sighed, and got up from the couch. He stood in front of Ram, and looked down at him with the saddest expression Shining Armor had ever seen.

Ram backed up a bit, and Amy followed suit.

"I realize you are most likely too young to understand, but I am no king. I am... Was, a puppet. Inside of me was a ghost, the ghost of a terrible monster. It used my body to do bad things. But Spike saved me. I exploded... But I came back from it better than before, and now the ghost is gone. But it took my memories, so Spike has been teaching me all about the world, and helping me find a place in it. Perhaps when you are older we can become friends."

Sombra gave the children a sad smile and walked away, feeling he wasn't in the right place right now.

As he walked by, he felt something grasp his back leg. He turned to find Amy holding him, as if to say 'don't go'. She looked up at him in confusion, pointing to his flank. More specifically, the mark that signified his power of darkness.

"Your cutie mark is Spike's new tattoo?" She asked innocently.

Sombra blushed a bit, unsure how to explain it to a child.

"Er... More accurately, Spike's tattoo is a replica of my cutie mark. Spike is my... special somepony? Things are complicated. It might be best if you asked your mother." Sombra explained cautiously.

While Sombra was fond of children, this was actually the first time he had spoken to a child that could speak back. Frost and Sugar Berry weren't old enough yet, and Sombra didn't know any other kids. He was trying not to say anything harsh or too complex, but he was admittedly even more nervous after Ram's outburst.

"If you're a good guy, why did I hear Rainbow Dash telling Applejack how you beat Luna?" Ram countered.

To Ram's surprise Sombra's expression actually got calmer after the claim.

"Luna was my magic teacher. I have very unusual magic, and Luna was training me to use it properly. That was a training exercise, like how your father trains new guards. It was my graduation exam I suppose. Spike thought Rainbow Dash would have liked to see the fight, and I happened to win." Sombra informed him.

To illustrate, Sombra turned his mane into a pair of hands, reaching into the darkness and pulling out his deck of card wars cards. With a bit of flair, he shuffled the decks between the hands at high speeds. Trick Spike had showed him when they first began playing cards together.

Ram stepped back a bit, unprepared to see the shadowy appendages sprout forth so quickly and fluidly. Amy was much easier to win over it seemed, her eyes looking at Sombra in astonishment.

"That's so cool! What else can you do?" Amy asked, hopping up and down.

Sombra found it a bit irksome that Amy could change her opinion so quickly, but given the circumstances he wasn't complaining.

Sombra smiled at his second chance and dissolved himself into a black cloud of smoke. He whisked himself about, circling the Hearth's Warming tree all the way to the top and flew through the air a bit. After a minute or so of this he settled back down to the ground a reformed himself.

Minus the gratuitous detail of a perfect reconstruction of course.

He didn't want to mentally scar them.

Once he was back in his native shape, Sombra opened his mouth to reveal a shiny wine-colored ornament held in place by his fangs. With the aid of another phantom hand, Sombra wiped it off on his fur and placed it back on it's proper spot atop the tree. It looked just as it had, no harm done.

Even Ram had to admit Sombra's powers were cooler than unicorn powers.

Though not verbally.

"I've a great many tricks, but I think it best we saved them for another time. Today is my first Hearth's Warming, and I want to be sure I don't cause anyone any discomfort." Sombra apologized.

The children looked over to see Applejack with a tray of warm ciders. Rainbow Dash hung overhead, eagerly awaiting hers. But the cider-obsessed mare knew that if she took more than her share, or any before the children got theirs that Applejack would give her quite a talking to.

Amy and Ram quickly rushed over to get their beverages, while Sombra settled back into his place on the sofa.

He had yet to find a way to bridge communications with Applejack, and she didn't seem to have much interest in establishing a friendship either.

Or so Sombra thought until Applejack came his way to offer him a cider of his own. Without thinking, Sombra set forward a shadowy hand and claimed the one nearest him. Applejack was a tad surprised, but she didn't panic or show it too much.

"Apologies. I didn't mean to startle you. I'm not particularly good with my hooves, and have been undergoing intense training as of late. Making hands feels more natural than using my hooves. I don't think I have the same magic that most ponies use to hold things." Sombra apologized.

"Oh, uh. No problem. Enjoy. I just came from the kitchen to tell everybody the food's just about ready. After we all get our fill is when we all exchange gifts. Doesn't stop the youngins' from running down here to the tree every year before though." Applejack replied uneasily.

"Ah, thank you. I'll be sure to head to the dining hall then." Sombra responded calmly.

Sombra returned the book he had been reading to the darkness within himself and hopped off the couch. Fortunately, he was able to keep the cider from jostling during the move. Afterwards he spent a moment looking around for something, much to Applejack's confusion.

"Er, if you need directions, it's down the hallway all the way t the other side of the castle." Applejack offered.

"Oh, yes. I'm aware. I was just looking for a shadow of sufficient size. I cannot teleport, but I can travel through shadows. I wanted to get there fast enough to help Spike set up. The tree's shadow is perfectly suited I think. Regardless, I thank you for the cider Mrs. Applejack. As always, your cider is the finest quality available."

With another quick drink of his cider, Sombra stepped forward and into the shadow of the tree. In no time at all, Sombra had sunk into the darkness without a trace. Applejack briefly wondered if she had imagined the encounter, but the children were now eagerly bouncing up and down on the tree's shadow to try and duplicate the effect.

A few hours later

After everyone had eaten, and had time to recover from the inevitable overeating, everyone reconvened in the lobby. Except this time, everyone had brought with them their gifts. No one was really sure who they would be receiving a gift from, but everyone was excited.

Everyone just barely fit onto the semicircle of five couches, aside from Spike who had unleashed his full size and encircled the lot of them. Everyone was rather surprised exactly how large Spike had gotten, but no one was afraid of the gentle giant. Though his claws had began to become more defined, and there was a noticeable emerald green stripe developing between his royal purple scales and his pale green underbelly.

Sombra was a bit smug he was the only one who had seen this new stage of development until now.

"Okay everybody. Let's do this. As per usual, Mom is going to draw names out of the fish-bowl. When your name is called, grab your gifts for your assigned people and pass them out one at a time. Everybody try and keep your opened gifts separate from everyone else's to avoid confusion." Spike boomed.

Sombra watched and paid close attention to everyone laughing and faces lighting up from their gifts as things got under way. Sombra didn't really know some of them very well, like Applejack's quiet brother, or Rainbow Dash's husband Soarin. But he could feel the mirth flowing into him as well, and he felt at peace with the social atmosphere for once.

The first time his name came up on someone's list, Sombra was a bit surprised to see it was Pinkie Pie who walked up to him at Spike's side.

Without warning, Pinkie gave him yet another bone-breaking hug. It lasted a whole minute, in which time Sombra's nose was filled with the scent of cupcakes and confectioner's sugar. After Sombra had time to right himself, Pinkie looked at him with tears of happiness welling up in her eyes.

"I didn't know what to get you when I got your name... But I talked to Cheesy with some help from Spike, and he agrees with me. We... We want to show how grateful we are for the news. We've been trying for foals for awhile now, and things hadn't been looking good. We wanna make you our little surprise's godfather. I know you're good with kids, so you can see the baby whenever you like... In eleven months or so anyway. We're gonna finally settle down here in Ponyville before then, and officially tie the knot. We've been saving up, just waiting." Pinkie Pie explained.

Sombra had to take a moment to wipe away a tear that had forced it's way out, and he took another moment to articulate his words.

"While I don't feel entirely worthy of such a title, I would be remissed to decline. I'm very lucky to have a family after all that happened in the past, and seeing it grow gives me immense joy. Rest assured, I will do everything in my power to make myself deserving of the title... And I wouldn't be opposed to babysitting now and again." Sombra thanked Pinkie.

Pinkie Pie, true to her element giggle-snorted at Sombra's over-dramatic acceptance speech.

"I like listening to you talk. You sound like a Bridleway play." Pinkie chuckled.

Sombra sat back down beside Spike, feeling almost giddy. Pinkie Pie had just made quite a show of accepting him as family. His confidence had just risen by several factors of ten. Spike could tell that Sombra was enjoying the holiday so far, and was even more optimistic than before.

After two more rounds of gifts, Sombra's name came up again. This time it came from Celestia. To everyone's surprise, the usually cool-headed face of Equestria looked a bit unsure of herself. Though the strangeness everyone else felt might have been attributed to her choice in apparel.

Instead of her normal swath of flowing silk aurora, she had done her hair into a teacher-like bun and traded her gold finery for a loose-fitting baby blue T-shirt. The result of a rare opportunity to unwind like a real person, away from ponies with cameras and her usual massive responsibilities.

From underneath the tree, Celestia levitated a long thin box dressed in the same wrapping paper she had used for Sombra's birthday.

Sombra accepted it with curiosity, and carefully unwrapped the box without tearing the paper or ribbon.

Inside was a packet of papers, and a small laminated card bearing four seals behind a photo and a series of words revealed to be his personal information. Alongside it was another passport, similar to the one he had been given months prior. There was also a business card for a bank, with information written on the back.

"In a short time, you've done a lot of things above and beyond our expectations, Sombra. With a little help from Cadence and Shining Armor and some tight-lipped higher-up government officials, you've now got full citizenship in Equestria and The Crystal Empire. Complete with Identification, an updated passport, and a high-interest bank account at Canterlot International with a small sum in it. The slate has been wiped clean, and now you're all set to reveal your existence to the world now that all charges have been dropped. Whenever you so choose, of course." Celestia explained.

Sombra skimmed through the passport, and while the only real changes were the lack of parole status, it hit him surprisingly hard. Yet again, Sombra had to hold back the waterworks. But no one would have held it against him. It was a very meaningful gift, and further represented the acceptance Sombra found himself always longing for.

It was a weighty silence during the time Sombra tried to put his thoughts to words, but nobody dared to interrupt.

"Thank you, Celestia. This... I hadn't even considered my lack of citizenship until now. I'm very grateful... Hopefully, someday in the near future I can show my face to the world without being run off by torches and pitchforks. I hope the same for my sister as well... We're in the same boat, if I'm using the expression correctly." Sombra said gratefully.

"Yes, you're using it just fine. And you're very welcome." Celestia agreed.

After the moment had passed the gift distribution continued. Spike's gifts other than Sombra's mystery gift eventually made their way out. A barrel of static crystals that accumulate on the filters of storm-cloud generators from Rainbow Dash, a mint copy of Bat-Mare number thirty-five (the first appearance of Humdrum, with rare variant cover) from Luna, and a master-class spice rack preloaded with more spices than even Spike could name from Gilda.

Twilight predictably gave and received nothing but books. Fluttershy and Gilda received mostly child related gifts and wine, the royal couple some artwork and season passes to hoof-ball, and eventually the time came for Sombra to dispatch his gifts amongst the chosen few.

To everyone's surprise, Sombra didn't get up and go to the tree.

Instead, he reached into his mane and pulled out a number of perfectly wrapped black boxes with neon colored ribbons. One with a pink ribbon, an orange ribbon, a blue ribbon, a white ribbon, and two with yellow ribbons. A total of six, meaning Sombra had gone above and beyond his assignment. Hardly unusual, with Rarity holding the record, unsurprisingly.

"Let's see here... First, while they weren't on my list, I have something for Rampart and Amore. Something you can play with your cousin sometime. We quite enjoy this game." Sombra told the children as he passed them their gifts with shadowy hands.

Ram tore through the wrapping effortlessly, while Amy was more methodical in approach. Both however appraised their prizes with looks of wonder.

"Two decks of the card wars collectible card game each. If you like the game, there are many sets and packs for you to make your own decks. I started playing it with Spike because I was tired of beating him at chess. Spike and I would be happy to teach you since we're all in one place for awhile." Sombra explained hopefully.

Cadence and Shining Armor smiled warmly, giving Sombra a grateful nod.

"What do we say to Sombra, kids?" Cadence chimed in.

"Thank you!" Both of them exclaimed, actually meaning it.

Spike cast Sombra a pleased smile as the shadowy hands reappeared, handing the box with a white ribbon to Rarity. The color coordination seemed obvious, but it made Spike wonder exactly where the box with the purple ribbon might be. Or more curious still, exactly what Sombra had gotten him that wouldn't fit in a box.

Rarity delicately untied the ribbon and the paper, looking into the box. A look of wonder and puzzlement adorned her face as she lifted out the contents with her magic. A single, hoof-sized gem of darkest black in the shape of a diamond. Not just any diamond, but the sort of diamond jewelers had dreams about and super villains used to power doomsday devices.

It was dark in the most majestic sort of way.

"I've never seen such a dark gemstone. It's so beautiful... Where on earth did you get this?!" Rarity marveled.

"I fashioned it from the shadows of a great many gemstones. They met their end thanks to Spike, so the shadows will never return to them. I got the idea from Luna, but this stone isn't magical in nature... Though I suppose it's not really a stone in a traditional sense. It's just a pretty bauble I know you can make into something fantastic. I can change it into a different shape if you prefer a specific cut." Sombra explained.

With just a bit of concentration, and a silent whisper in the song from his dreams, the gem changed into the shape of a teardrop. Then a square cut, a heart, and then a triangle before going back to it's original shape.

"Ooh, the square cut please. So lovely. I've got a friend who can make a fabulous setting for this. You could make a fortune off of these. Every mare in Canterlot will want one, at the least." Rarity buzzed, the gears in her head already turning.

Sombra was relieved the gift went over well, but he thought Rarity was thinking a bit too business oriented.

"For now, I think you'll have to bare the honor of having the only one in the world. They aren't that easy to make." Sombra fibbed with the best of intentions.

After Rarity was done inspecting the glorious new jewel in her possession like a dragon eyeing their hoard Sombra moved on to Rainbow Dash. She eagerly tore open her present in much the same way as Ram had done. When all was said and done, she was left with what appeared to be a large black binder.

"Open it up. I'm fairly certain I've found something you'll like... My only concern is that it might remind you of work in your time off." Sombra implored her with mild concern.

Rainbow Dash flipped open the binder and gasped in amazement.

"Oh. My. Gods! Is this a complete set of the first edition Wonderbolts Stat Cards?! They only put these in packs of Triple Bubble Bubblegum when I was like, six! I've never seen a whole set before! It's got the first hundred Wonderbolts ever, and I've got every set since, and even doubles of the current roster, myself included! Now I've got every Wonderbolt in history! How?!" Dash practically yelled.

Dash had subconsciously lifted off the couch, causing Soaring to grab her tail and gently pull her back down.

Sombra found her enthusiasm refreshing, if unexpected.

"I simply went to the local comic book and game supply store, and bought up one of every card they had and wrote down the ones I didn't have. Then, I merely shadow jumped to the shops in Canterlot. Eventually, I had crossed off the whole list. From Burnout to Sleet-Slicker. I honestly had no idea how many weather-based names there were." Sombra hummed thoughtfully.

Rainbow Dash hugged the binder as if it were her firstborn foal, which elicited a chuckle from her husband.

"Spike, Soarin, out of respect for the two of you I'm not gonna kiss Sombra. But I feel like I could." Rainbow Dash said in an odd show of thanks.

"Yes... Well, regardless you're quite welcome. I ended up learning quite a lot about the Wonderbolts. Although, I suppose that isn't saying much, as I knew virtually nothing about them before." Sombra remarked, mildly embarrassed.

To Pinkie Pie, Sombra passed yet another box.

Pinkie Pie somehow managed to remove the paper before the ribbon without harming either, but in the short period of time Sombra had known her he had learned not to ask questions where the pink pony was concerned. After somehow binding her hooves together with the ribbon, Pinkie removed the lid of the box with her teeth.

From within she pulled out a rather expensive-looking album a baby-blue color with bubblegum pink edges and a white and teal striped spine.

"It's a baby-book. I know Fluttershy and Gilda are quite fond of filling Frost and Sugar Berry's books, and I myself quite enjoy adding memories to my photo album. I hope it's to your liking. I found it to be of the highest quality in all the shops Canterlot had to offer." Sombra said as Pinkie examined the book.

"Oh wow. This is great. It's got like, three hundred pages and you can put pictures in the cover! I hadn't even thought about getting a baby book yet. Thank you sooo much! As soon as we've got something to put in it we'll have to show you. Oh! I know! I can get one of those baby x-rays where they put the jelly on your belly and use a wand on it. I had to get one the last time Rainbow Dash bet me I couldn't swallow a bowling ball." Pinkie exclaimed, practically hopping with excitement.

"That's a sonogram, Pinkie. It's not really an x-ray, but it's close enough. We'd all be excited to see it." Twilight corrected her.

Sombra let out a sigh of relief, glad Pinkie Pie hadn't already had a book prepared. He hadn't had much luck finding anything else the spontaneous mare might need, and he didn't quite know her well enough to know what she might want. Questioning her might have been effective, but would have made it seem much less thoughtful.

Next, Sombra turned to Applejack, obviously much more nervous than he had been with everyone else.

Even so, Sombra passed Applejack an admittedly small box.

Applejack accepted it, and undid the ribbon and paper calmly, not sure what to expect. In fact she couldn't make out exactly what it was even once she was looking at it. She reached in and held it up, as if crowd sourcing guesses for what it was.

It appeared to be a notepad of black paper, but many among them could sense magic about it.

Applejack, being an earth pony had no clue about the magic, and even less about it's purpose.

"Uh... Not to be rude, but what exactly is it?" Applejack asked tentatively.

Sombra was a bit flushed, but tried his best not to let the embarrassment get to him.

"They are 'chore coupons'. Anytime you need an extra set of hands around the farm, you can simply tear out a slip of this paper and it will become a temporary sigil I can shadow jump to to assist you.

"To be perfectly honest, I know you the least of anyone here. But, I have heard a number of stories and anecdotes from Spike and Twilight. I know you aren't one for overpriced gifts, and you value family, hard work, and honesty above everything else. I deeply respect that, and I must admit I had no earthly idea what you would like as a gift. I thought you would prefer this to a half-hearted purchase or empty gesture."

Applejack thought about what Sombra had said, and she removed her hat and placed them atop her blonde mane before donning the stetson once more.

"That's actually a might fine gesture. I can respect your honesty, and I think we might be alright pals someday. I suppose I ain't given you much of a chance, but near as I can tell, you're a good pony. I shoulda known, what with Spike, Twilight, and Fluttershy vouching for ya. I guess I was just being stubborn. Thank you, Sombra. Next fall, I'll be sure to use one a' the coupons." Applejack beamed with a guilty smile.

Sombra chuckled and then sighed contently.

"You're quite welcome. I look forward to seeing Sweet Apple Acres at harvest time." Sombra replied.

After Twilight took a moment to clear away the wrapping paper and ribbons, Sombra seemed ready to proceed. Even though there was no present ready for Spike. While he had told Sombra he didn't need anything Spike was extremely curious after the cryptic hints the week prior.

Since he had helped Sombra shop he knew whatever Sombra had planned had been done in advance, otherwise he would have known something.

"Right then. Spike, I've left your present back at the house to keep you from finding it. Give me just a moment to go fetch it." Sombra practically taunted his lover.

Without another word, or even a moment for Spike to reply, Sombra sunk into the darkness via Spike's shadow.

Even those that had seen Sombra do it before watched intently. The technique was still less effective than teleportation, but there was no denying it was more impressive to look at.

True to his word, Sombra returned not quite two minutes later with a large covered metal pan. It weighed enough for Sombra to craft a rather large arm, and Spike seemed confused but pleased with whatever was inside. Without a word Sombra passed the dish to Spike.

The dragon eagerly moved to remove the lid, but the shadowy hand smacked Spike's away.

"Heat it up first. I just got it out of the fridge." Sombra scolded as if Spike were a child.

Spike murmured to himself as he used magic to warm the pan. The unmistakable aroma of chineighse food filled the room, and made everyone want some just a little despite the feast a little over an hour ago. Though Spike certainly looked like he fully intended to devour whatever lay inside.

Ripping the lid off, Spike found a dozen of the largest and most delectable smelling dumplings he had ever seen.

"Whoa. Jumbo-jumbo dumplings." Spike drooled before taking a closer whiff, "With topaz and tourmaline dust? Did you give gem powder to the cooks at the golden dragon?"

The look of smug satisfaction on Sombra's face actually sent a shiver down everyone's spines, but none more so than Spike.

To anyone that walked in on the scene, it would have appeared as though Sombra had just successfully completed his plan to destroy Equestria.

"No, though Mr. Shen, the head chef is in no small way to thank for them. Every day for the past two months since Luna told me to train on my own, I have devoted two hours to cooking under his tutelage in the kitchen at the dragon. You saw no need to question my absence as long as I continued developing my dark powers as well, totally oblivious of my secondary agenda.

"You, Lyra, Bon Bon, and Twilight have actually sampled my cooking the last three times I brought takeout home after training. While it wasn't a lie, I did feel a bit bad keeping this from you... But in the end it was worth it. I have graduated my sensei's training course, and I can now cook for you. At least one night a week. A small gift compared to everything you have given me, but I felt it one of the best ways to express my love for you."

Spike was quite literally speechless, unable to process everything at once.

"Brother... I think you've broken him." Selene whispered a bit louder than intended.

Spike, in a movement too fast for the majority of the the group to see, swapped the pan of delicious dumplings to his tail and grabbed Sombra. Cadence sensed the outpouring of love and preemptively shielded the eyes of the children from the imminent makeout session.

But thanks to Spike not remembering he was in his largest state it didn't quite go as planned however.

Sombra was instead assaulted by a flurry of gigantic kisses. After about a minute Sombra had to stop Spike with a large dark hand, lest he drown.

"While I appreciate the effort, why don't we wait until you've made yourself a more manageable size and we have no audience." Sombra suggested, using a hoof to wipe his fur clean.

Spike looked at everyone seated on the sofas around the tree, all of whom were at least a little uncomfortable.

"Heh... Right. Sorry. But... Thank you. I've never actually had anyone I was with cook for me. And for you to devote that much time to this while training is nuts. No wonder you're always wiped out. You even added the gem dust I keep in the shaker at home... When did you even find the time to make these? We haven't spent that much time away from one another except for this morning, and the dumplings were too cold to have been made then." Spike had to know.

Before Sombra could answer Spike was eating three of them at once, pleased sounds following soon after.

"I used the sigil I put in your old room to sneak back to the house at three this morning. It's nigh impossible to wake you up at that point. I made your pork-and-gem dumplings and cleaned up after myself, then simply jumped back and slipped back into bed. It only took about two hours and you were none the wiser." Sombra explained.

Spike placed one more giant kiss on Sombra's forehead after he had heard Sombra's plan.

"You are the best kind of evil genius, and I love you." Spike chuckled as he placed Sombra back on the ground.

"And I you." Sombra smirked.

"This is easily the third most entertaining Hearth's Warming we've had since I stopped being dead." Selene commented.

Sombra rolled his eyes and settled in up against Spike as he finished off the unexpected delicacies Sombra had provided him with. With the last of his gifts gone they continued in a similar fashion, but with fewer theatrics. In addition to his second godfather title, Sombra received a gift from Sweetie Belle when her turn came along.

Sombra opened up the clumsily wrapped packaging on a large square object to reveal a stack of ten records, each in their own individual packaging.

"It's a set of records that was commissioned by the Crystal Empire Historical Society when the empire popped back up. Each record has the top ten songs from every century over the last thousand years to help the crystal ponies ease into modern music. It's a hard to find collection, since they only become available when a crystal pony sells their set. But I thought you could use it more than me, since I already have tons of records." Sweetie explained.

Sombra smiled, briefly going over the set of one hundred of the most acclaimed songs of all time.

"Thank you very much, Sweetie Belle. I shall listen to them the next time the opportunity presents itself. These should make a fine addition to the collection in the lounge back at the house." Sombra thanked, absorbing the records into the void of blackness within his mane.

Sweetie Belle wasn't worried by the action, assuming they were in a safe place. She had seen a great deal of unusual things coming out of or going into Pinkie Pie's mane many times before. Records were mundane compared to cannons and toothless miniature alligators.

Eventually Spike's turn came around, and Sombra's attention was focused on the crowd. He had no idea who Spike was actually assigned, as the wardrobe he had commissioned of Rarity had mostly been a ploy to get her and Sombra to socialize. It was entirely possible he wasn't on Spike's list.

Celestia, the first recipient was given a relatively rare dessert wine she seemed to be quite fond of. Next came Shining Armor, who Spike gave a shield that was an exact match for his cutie mark created by the dragon himself. Third was Fluttershy, who was given a marvelously well preserved flower encased in amber, set into a necklace.

As expected of the doting dragon, all of them were very thoughtful gifts that suited the recipients tastes perfectly.

Spike then turned his attention downward, looking at Sombra.

"And last, but certainly not least, Sombra. Mom rigs the fishbowl to make sure that everyone in a relationship gets something from their spouse. She just doesn't broadcast it. Everybody knows it, but I told everyone not to tell you." Spike informed him with no small amount of smugness.

With a flick of his wrist and a flash of green fire, Spike summoned a rectangular box about two inches tall and three inches long. It was covered in black velvet, and at the sight of it Twilight thought she might faint. It wasn't until Spike opened it to reveal to sets of earrings that she managed to reign herself in.

One set of earrings was silver studs, while the other were ringlets. Each ringlet had bright pink stones in them, and Sombra could feel a vague sort of power coming from both sets. Magic from the studs, but something else from the ringlets.

Spike made a show of moving his ear-fin to the side to show Sombra similar studs hidden from plain sight.

"The studs go in one ear, and they replace the busted walkies. They use our mana though. They're not supposed to be on the market yet, but I know Gilda, and Gilda knows a guy. Just touch the ear they're in and talk to me." Spike explained, motioning to Gilda.

Gilda stoically saluted, then made a zipping motion across her beak.

Sombra thought it best not to question the legality of the earrings, and appreciate the gift for what it was.

"Very nice. I was concerned we wouldn't be able to replace those. But what about the ringlets? There's something peculiar about them." Sombra asked.

"Oh, sweet. I wasn't a hundred percent on them. I'm glad you can feel it. I thought there was something, but I'm not as good as you at spiritual stuff. The metal is dragon steel, but I got the stones from this place in lower Canterlot. It's a shop that sells talismans and incense, and all kinds of spiritual stuff. I asked the owner for something really special, and she showed me these. They're supposed to make their owner more spiritually attuned. Like, making meditation easier? I was hoping I was right to believe her and that the vibe I got off her wasn't just wishful thinking." Spike explained, sounding very relieved.

Sombra gladly accepted the box, getting a good look at the hand made earrings and the magical receiver-transmitter hybrids.

"Hmm. I think they might take some getting used to, but I like the look of them. I'll put them on straight away." Sombra thanked Spike.

Scootaloo shot up like a rocket, her wings buzzing like a hummingbird to keep her aloft.

"Oh! We can pierce your ears when we're through! It'll be fun. All we need is some lemon juice, a needle, and some towels." Scootaloo suggested.

Sombra shot a smug look in the former crusader's direction and waved a hoof over the box. The earrings disappeared with the simple act, and within seconds the earrings surfaced in their proper places. The studs in his right ear, and the ringlets in the left.

Taking a hand mirror from his mane, Sombra viewed his latest apparel.

"I don't think that will be necessary Scootaloo, but thank you all the same. I think I like the look, and I can feel a calming presence about them. They should be invaluable." Sombra thanked Spike, settling back in beside him.

The day wound down until the very last name had been drawn.

Selene.

Sombra's adopted sister was easily the second most unpredictable of the bunch. Though she and Sombra were close, the only person that could truly understand her in any capacity was Luna. That made for quite a suspenseful finisher, though Sombra was especially on edge.

After giving Twilight a stuffed owl the size of the alicorn herself, she gave Zecora a bottle of top-shelf fire whiskey, and she had somehow obtained an actual trebuchet (with a giant boulder for ammo) for Apple Bloom. To her credit, everyone was quite happy with their gifts. Zecora in her weakened state didn't bother to wait to open the bottle, though she made sure the children couldn't see her first.

The last gift of the day was destined for Sombra.

Selene pulled the last box from under the tree, wrapped in a night sky patterned box.

Sombra couldn't feel the incredible power coming from the box, but Selene was obviously eager to give it to him. She tossed it his way hard, which Sombra barely caught. Sombra momentarily regretted making limbs that could feel, as the box was exceptionally heavy. It actually became imbedded a few inches into the hand.

Upon closer inspection, the box was a small safe made entirely of lead.

It had merely been painted.

"Pure lead... I suppose that would explain why I didn't feel it's presence before now. Clever." Sombra huffed, shaking the hand to alleviate the sting.

With a shadowy tendril, Sombra filled the lock and fiddled with the tumblers a moment. The safe soon clicked open, and Sombra got a familiar chill. It was so familiar, but alien at the same time.

Everyone watched in amazement as the cube was taken from the box. Even the magically challenged of the group could feel it's power. It was like staring into a bottomless pit that could look into your depths just as easily.

Amy hugged her mother for safety, and Ram pretended to be unfazed.

Celestia actually seemed the most effected, her color drained a bit. As if the hyper concentrated darkness was pressing upon her directly. It was entirely possible the uncontrolled darkness might somehow instinctively dislike the light-bearing alicorn, as it didn't have Sombra to direct it.

"W-what the hay is that?" Soarin shuddered.

Sombra debated whether or not to tell his new friends and future family the full story, but truth won out.

"It's me... Or ninety percent of my power. Discord took it when I was weakened, and would only return it to me when Luna deemed me ready. I passed all of her tests, but even I am rather afraid of this... I cannot remember a time where I was in control of such power, as I was possessed at the time. I need to reclaim it if I am to help Spike win against Dootha's minions, but I am admittedly concerned." Sombra revealed.

The cube was still sealed shut, and Sombra desperately wanted to keep it that way.

But he knew it wasn't an option.

With considerable hesitation, Sombra took hold of the cube in his actual hooves and slowly phased it into his chest. It made the most sense to him at the time, not knowing the best way to absorb it. If it came unsealed while already inside him it would be easiest to smother in case of an explosive reaction.

"I'd like to ask Spike, Twilight, Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Selene, and Shining Armor to assist me on the fifth floor balcony later. You should all be able to assure nothing happens. I want to assure everyone's safety, and a combined forcefield from the lot of you should be able to stop essentially anything from escaping." Sombra asked of the magic users assembled.

Everyone sort of looked at one another, but no one had any qualms about it.

Sombra smiled, pulling his card wars cards from the darkness.

"Right then... Shame on me for bringing down the room. I believe I promised to teach some little ponies how to play a game."

With that, everyone's mood shifted back into a happy frame of mind gradually.

"Yeah!" The kids shouted as if nothing had happened.

...

After presents and the brief awkwardness everyone played and chatted with one another, or napped, or did whatever they wanted to do with their loved ones. It wasn't until after the feast resumed for dinner that things began to wind down. After everyone was finished preparing, Sombra lead them to the balcony. There they all gathered around Sombra in a circle.

Selene was the exception.

She was standing directly behind Luna. They intended to form Nightmare Moon just as soon as Luna undid the seal to better aid the others. Spike and Celestia were at either side of the circle's center, as they were the linchpins. Their light magic would make the barrier able to resist whatever dark happenings occurred.

In theory at least.

"Luna... Do you know how to do this? Discord wasn't clear on the actual directions." Sombra inquired.

Luna nodded, seeming confident.

"Yes, I believe I must merely say the word. We just need everyone else to sync-up before I feel it safe to begin." Luna declared.

Everyone took that as a cue, and all the different magics began to appear from their horns or hands and spread out. Eventually they all met, and the barriers grew together, colors shifting wildly. Once it was complete, it was essentially a squat cylinder. A round wall of energy with a complete floor and ceiling.

Sombra took a deep breath and nodded to Luna.

Luna braced herself for her part, and then she leaned forward until she was practically touching the shield.

"Release."

Sombra wasted no time trying to smother the cube inside him with all his might. His eyes flared instantly, and he began practically screaming the silent song from his dreams. Only he could hear it, but he felt himself getting louder and louder as the pressure in his chest rose.

Selene jumped at Luna and they combined seamlessly, the Nightmare adding her power to the barrier a second later.

Everyone could feel Sombra's power in the form of unbelievable pressure, as if giant hands were trying to crush all of them. Yet the power began to wane as Sombra began to thrash about. Sombra was fighting the mindless power for control, but it was unclear if the darkness or Sombra was winning.

His body began to crack like an eggshell, and bolts of darkness slammed outward at the barrier through the wounds. They couldn't break the walls, but all of those contributing to the energy field felt like bells were ringing in their ears every time it got hit. Suddenly, the barrier strengthened itself.

While they could barely spare the concentration, they turned to see Zecora standing at the doors to the balcony with her eyes alight. She was adding her spiritual fortitude to the spell, and it made all the difference in the world. Spike could think clearly again thanks to the lessened strain, and he took the opportunity to look at Sombra.

Sombra's eyes stared directly into Spike's, and they scared the dragon more than anything had ever scared him.

They were black. Lifeless, even compared to the empty dark he saw Sombra use every single day. The cracks were the worst there, running down either side of his face like tears. Sombra's unheard chanting began to slow, and Spike could tell something was terribly wrong.

That was when Spike realized what needed to happen.

"Sombra! Listen to me! Don't fight it! You fight yourself, no matter which side of you wins, you still lose! Just be you! Accept it! Accept it, and be yourself!" Spike shouted, practically roaring at him.

Though the eyes remained black, the chanting stopped.

Slowly, Sombra stopped moving and the cracks ceased worsening.

Spike...

Though it was definitely Sombra, it was as though thousands of voices were coming together to make his voice. An echo layered with sadness and longing. It was the voice Spike knew very well, but it brought him and everyone else to tears for an inexplicable reason.

It was like the saddest song they had ever heard.

A single word that told a story so complex and heartbreaking that it infected everyone with a deep feeling of melancholy.

Sombra began to speak more and more, in the same undecipherable language that made the hearts of all those present cry. Then, there was silence. Sombra's eyes closed, and the cracks along with them.

The overwhelming power began to fade away, and when the last cracks had closed the dark stallion fell over.

Spike couldn't take it any longer. While everyone was ready to dispel the shield he activated the rings on his hands and tore through it as if it were made of wet paper. The rings dissolved before Spike picked his fallen lover up, as Spike could not think of hurting Sombra even as his brain stopped functioning properly.

"Hey! Come on, come on! Say something!" Spike shouted at Sombra.

At first, there was no reaction.

But soon Sombra opened one eye.

It was the luminous pink of Sombra's spiritual power, burning brightly. While his physical form was fatigued and weak it was clear his spirit was stronger than ever. He was conscious, but very tired.

"It has never felt so good to feel so awful. I feel... whole. Complete. Discord wasn't just spouting gibberish... I don't have a soul, at least not like anyone else's. I am the darkness, in the same way Discord is chaos. Ohshmend called me an elemental spirit... I think he may be right. But you, you were so right, Spike. I shouldn't have fought it... I had to accept it. Accept whatever it is I am." Sombra sighed wistfully.

Sombra turned his head to see Celestia, and he paused a moment before saying anything else.

"Celestia... Come here please... I know I look a mess, but I am far more powerful than I was months ago. I need to do this to be absolutely sure I'm in control." Sombra asked of Celestia.

Celestia hesitated, but Sombra had a look of determination and absolute sincerity in his eyes. She could not refuse him in such a state, but Spike moved Sombra away, holding him even tighter than before. Sombra however was having none of it, dissolving his body into a wisp of smoke and reforming in front of Celestia, sitting to compensate for his fatigue.

A tendril of darkness formed from Sombra's mane, and with great speed he reached into Celestia's chest. Just as with the first time, she felt no pain, and her flesh took no damage. Celestia could feel Sombra rooting about in her soul, which was unpleasant but not painful.

After a moment had passed, Sombra pulled back the tendril, and showed those assembled the accursed plague of miasma. A tiny fraction of Dootha's powers. Blight that lived inside a person's soul in exchange for power.

In an instant it was gone, crushed in Sombra's grip.

Sombra's eyes faded back to white, and the tendril shrunk back to it's master. Sombra was out of breath, and he seemed very close to passing out on the spot. Using the very last of his energy, Sombra looked about, a tired smile on his lips.

"Everyone... Thank you. I am whole now, and I was able to keep my promise to Celestia. Should any of you need my help so long as you may live, I will be there. In the interim, I think I'll be asleep for the next day. Or three." Sombra declared.

Sombra fell back on purpose, sinking into Spike's shadow.

Spike could feel him there, having gotten used to the sensation. Sombra rarely stayed in a person's shadow for long, as he considered it an invasion of privacy. Knowing this, Spike was sure Sombra knew he would be out of commission for a time.

"Well... He didn't explode. That's something." Spike sighed.

Spike felt a hoof press against his forearm, turning to see Cadence and Shining Armor standing beside him. They looked mildly concerned, but more apologetic than anything. Cadence had an envelope with her seal on it in wax aloft in her aura, offering it to Spike.

"I was gonna give this to the two of you in private tomorrow, but I suppose I'll just give it to you now. You can fill Sombra in whenever he wakes up."

Spike took the envelope from Cadence, opening it up.

While Spike wasn't a genius, he had lived with one for the majority of his life. He could easily recognize some of the documents included in the envelope. A geological survey, receipts for digging equipment, and a few other papers related to mining and exploration.

"Initial reports from Daring Do's team. She put together a small group to help her dig since the court's old base is buried by tons of crystal and rock. She wants you and Sombra in on this now that they've confirmed the location of the collapsed chamber. She insists actually." Shining Armor stated excitedly.

Spike felt a mixture of anxiety and eagerness at the thought of seeing the court's lair.

"When?" He asked reluctantly.

Cadence nervously rubbed the back of her neck before answering. Never a good sign.

"She wanted you there already... But we talked her into waiting for the holiday under the pretense of Sombra getting his powers back. New year's eve would be ideal. She isn't going to wait much longer." Cadence finished.

Spike cast a glance down to his shadow where Sombra lay dormant. Not being able to talk to him about their current situation was going to weigh heavily on Spike. But there were things that needed done, and it wasn't something they could risk missing out on.

Spike crossed his fingers for luck and sighed in defeat.

"Crystal Empire, here we come."

Author's Note

Hey everybody! I'm very tired. But whatever. I'm glad the holiday chapters are over. Way too many characters. I sort of wrote myself into a corner by having everyone under one roof, never doing that again. But I couldn't just toss out the idea since it was I have lost far too much sleep because I had to rewrite this chapter.

Three times!

...

Anyway, one good thing was the fact I could finally show off a few old artworks that have been in my files forever. It was killing me to not be using them yet. Especially big Spike and Casual Sombra in his adorable hoodie. The pics of the kids are pretty new. Amy turned out way better than Ram. But to be fair, Ram is meant to look like Night Light, the dullest looking member of the Sparkle clan. I think this chapter definitely has the most assets so far.

But I have another one to share. It's basically just a variant of Casual Sombra, but it's with his little earrings. Actually, back when Apple Bloom gave them the walkies I was gonna go with the earrings originally. So I just sort of brought it back.

I'm not a person that would look good with earrings, but I secretly want to be. the stud ringlet combo would be what I'd have.

Anyway, thanks for reading. Prepare for massive plot in the next update. Hopefully this chapter isn't too terrible. I feel like I maybe should have split it, but I just couldn't. Anyway, I love you guys. I'm emotionally drained. I've been listening to all the Steven Universe songs on loop and my body is low on tears. Peace out!

Secrets In The Dark

The darkness stirred, and consciousness flared back into existence. Sombra was aware of himself again, aware of his surroundings. The familiar sensation of Spike's shadow enveloping him. Like snakeskin and silk made fluid.

Pleasantly warm, and oh so comfortable.

What was unclear was how long he had been asleep.

After getting a handle on the new vast volume of dark matter he was comprised of, it took Sombra a moment to regain cohesion. It was a bit alarming being so much more powerful than the last time he had woken up. Almost like having put on a great deal of muscle while napping. Very disorienting.

Breaching the veil, Sombra returned to the world of light.

Sombra's eyes took a moment to adjust to the light, but when he was able to see again he found himself beside a sleeping Spike. The only light was some kind of plug-in in a nearby wall, telling Sombra he wasn't anywhere he recognized. What little the nightlight illuminated shone like brilliant crystal, and the much smaller forms of Rampart and Amy were nestled up to their cousin atop blankets decorated with stars and planets.

Sombra could see out a nearby window, telling him it was the dead of night.

But as soon as Sombra noticed the auroras in the night sky he knew they weren't in Ponyville anymore.

Sombra silently began to panic. Every dormant anxiety that slept in his subconscious flared up in full gear and everything seemed to blur. He could barely breathe, and he wasn't even sure if he needed to. He couldn't even remember if his darkness made flesh needed oxygen, he could only think of fleeing to regroup.

Barely managing the all too simple technique, Sombra slipped back through Spike's shadow and into the void.

The frenzied stallion cried out and released the screams of utter discontent and anxiety that would have awoken the entire empire into the soundless darkness.

Spike is in The Crystal Empire... I was in The Crystal Empire... He brought me there without telling me... I should be livid. But if I cause a scene... Ugh. I feel like I'm going to vomit. I wasn't ready for this. Spike wouldn't do this to me unless it was necessary... But I... I wasn't ready for this. I wasn't ready for it by a long shot.

Sombra allowed himself a tantrum in the dark dimension. He thrashed about in the nothingness with terrible force, trying to relieve the undue stress that had been inflicted upon him first thing after waking up. Sombra still had no idea how long he had been away, nor what was happening.

Despite having so much power now, he still felt helpless against his own mind, and he hated it.

Sombra spent an hour in the void after his energy had waned a bit, meditating in the blackness. He let himself dissolve into it until he could barely distinguish himself from the nothing. An extra little sabbatical for his consciousness, necessary for his sanity after the totally unexpected ordeal.

After a time Sombra felt well enough to get on with his day, or night as it so happened to be.

Right then... I should regroup at the house. In the morning, I'll contact Spike... Now I just have to wait through the night... Alone. I'm not good with downtime, and I'm too frazzled to get any reading done... I need coffee. Coffee is always the answer.

After fading out of the dark back at the house, Sombra made himself a pot of coffee and attempted to make himself breakfast.

While he still preferred Spike's cooking he had to admit it was nice being a bit more self-sufficient. Though he took note to remember to expand his repertoire the next time he had the opportunity. Neighponese cuisine was heavenly, but sometimes you wanted something a bit more traditional for breakfast.

That, and he burned far too many pancakes to consider the exercise a complete success.

After drowning the passable pancakes in boysenberry syrup and getting the dishes done, Sombra found some paper and drafted a letter.

Dear Spike,

When I awoke, I became aware of your/our location. I quickly panicked and fled back to the house. While I imagine you have a perfectly acceptable reason for throwing me into the nexus of my collective fears and anxieties, I am understandably confused and mildly angry. If you would be so kind as to find privacy within the next hour, I will rejoin you in the empire via shadow jump.

Also, we should get a pet. Peewee roams abroad at his leisure, and It is absurdly quiet around the house without Lyra. If I'm being honest, I'm not very fond of dogs. I hear Bon Bon rave about her cat... But perhaps we should discuss a feline companion after we've killed Beznik.

Love, Sombra

After using his lighter to send the note, Sombra watched the letter whisk way in the form of sparkling ash. Allowing it a good five minutes to travel, Sombra waited out the hour. So, after a total of sixty-five minutes, Sombra dared to travel through the realm of shadow back to the sigil on Spike's arm.

The jump took about ten seconds in all, but Sombra hesitated exiting the shadow realm for a few minutes.

There was just so much fear and anxiety boiling just beneath the surface of Sombra's mind.

Eventually, Sombra bit the bullet and passed through the veil once more.

The place he emerged was decidedly not the crystal palace. It was a large cavern of some sort. The upper half of the cavern walls were made of dirt and rock, but the bottom was essentially entirely crystals. It was far less rough, and had quite possibly been smoothed out.

The cavern was large, about the size of Spike's home. It was littered with giant mounds of earth and crystal shards in the corners, while the majority of space was occupied by tents and digging equipment. In the center of the room-like cave was a pit covered in boards, guarded by a pony Sombra didn't recognize.

After hearing an intentional cough, Sombra turned to see the source of the shadow.

Spike was in his compacted size, a large half-eaten crystal in his hands.

"Uh... Hey. Sooo... I'm really sorry, but they kinda put us on the spot. You've been out four days, and Daring got impatient." Spike explained, discarding the crystal.

Sombra appraised Spike, and he certainly seemed less than his typical vibrant self. There were bags beneath his eyes, and the light in his eyes was dim. He clearly hadn't been sleeping well, and Sombra could tell the crystal was a bit of stress eating. Common crystal was typically nearly flavorless according to Spike. So devouring such a large chunk was rather suspect.

"What's this about Daring? Is this not the dig site? Why on Earth does she need us for this?" Sombra asked, trying to tone his annoyance and anxiety down as much as possible.

Spike ran his hand over the spines on his neck, and he moved his back legs about nervously in a subtle way.

Sombra recognized the guilty body language quite well, something he wasn't fond of thinking about.

"Uh, well after the whole fiasco with Ahuizotl, Daring figured it was best not to open the lid on the collapsed dome full of the same magic without us. She's a pegasus, and she's not getting any younger. I hate to admit it, but she's got a point. There's a high chance there's some powerful bad mojo down there." Spike elaborated.

Sombra massaged his temples with his hooves, his mind struggling to try and poke holes in Daring or Spike's logic. Unfortunately, the argument seemed water-tight. Especially when combined with the information that he had been out a whole four days without any chance of being woken up.

"Very well... You are absolved. I can't fault you... I'm sorry I'm on edge, but being here is rather unsettling. Things have been going so well, I had buried a great deal of the empire trauma, and the guilt. It's all just boiling close to the surface right now. I just... I need time, which we do not have." Sombra sighed.

Spike picked Sombra up off the ground, holding him to his chest. The simple act of contact lessened the stress between them considerably, and Sombra settled into the muscled dragon's arm nearly instantly. It was warm and familiar, and even though Sombra was in the place he wanted to be the least in all the world, it felt like home for just a moment.

"I know you're nervous... But just remember I love you, and I'm right here with you." Spike reminded Sombra.

Sombra used his surprisingly strong mane of shadows to pull Spike down into a kiss. It wasn't long, but it was just what the doctor had ordered. They were both much less on edge by the time they separated.

"I love you too, dear. Hopefully, we will come out of this stronger than before. In the meantime, I could really use a smoke. It feels like an age since I had my last one." Sombra sighed sweetly, with just a bit of guilt.

As soon as Sombra had retrieved a cigarette from his mane and readied his lighter, he noticed a familiar goldenrod pegasus headed their way.

Sombra's expression re-soured a bit, glaring at Daring as he lit his cigarette. The effect was somewhat bolstered by the fact Sombra was holding the lighter in an arm made of flowing darkness. Sombra's amethyst eyes were even cold enough to shiver Daring's spine, despite her history of fighting powerful evils.

Daring was accompanied by two ponies Sombra didn't know, nor cared about at the moment. A pale blue unicorn mare that seemed a bit put off by Sombra, and an androgynous-looking lilac-colored pegasus with a knife in a holster on their side. They weren't much impressed by Sombra, though their expression led Spike to believe they weren't easily spooked.

"Sombra... Hey. Looking pretty slick there without the armor, and that whole 'prince of darkness' look." Daring attempted.

Sombra got the distinct impression that Spike had tried to warn Daring of his unavoidable anger.

Sombra broke the self-imposed bonds that held together his body and fell from Spike's arms as a billowing cloud darkness. He reformed himself directly in front of Daring. His cigarette still lit and between his lips, smoking blue ephemeral mist as it always did. Yet as if Sombra had some form of control over it, Sombra's smoke trail never drifted near anyone but himself.

"Daring... You seem to have healed nicely. Who are these ponies you've brought with you? I was under the impression you preferred solitary work." Sombra asked, motioning to the clay-colored earth pony stallion guarding the pit.

Daring whistled into her hoof, and the reddish brown pony rushed over with heavy hoofsteps. At closer inspection, he was wearing large metal horseshoes and the mark on his flank was that of a dirty shovel. His mane was the color of dirt, and his eyes were a brown so deep they were barely distinguishable from black.

The blue unicorn's curly mane was was deep red, and her eyes were vibrant orange. Her cutie mark was a hefty stick of dynamite, and the fuse was lit. She was surprisingly meek-looking for such a volatile-looking mark.

The pegasus had a green mane with a single white streak in it, and their eyes were yellow on the right and blue on left. The mark on the flier's flank was of a book closed tight with a lock. The book itself was black, and the spine reinforced with metal bands. It was clear that the pony valued secrets a great deal.

"This bunch of idiots are the ponies dumb enough to wanna be my proteges. The stallion is Clayton. He's an archeologist, but his real passion is digging, and he's strong as an axe. The unicorn is Blast Radius. She's kind of a shy egghead, but she's triggered she becomes a master demolitions expert. The pegasus is called Sneak, but we can't figure out their real name, or even gender. Sneak is a tactical mastermind, and pretty goddamned scary to be on the wrong side of. But I trust them all, they're the kids of some of my old contacts. The next generation, and all that sentimental nonsense." Daring explained.

Despite trying not to seem attached, it was clear Daring had some small affection for her crew.

"Interesting... They seem competent enough. Shall we get this done? The sooner I can leave, the better." Sombra rushed. "Am I to assume the pit here is the long since sealed off access point to the court's headquarters?"

Daring looked over to the aforementioned hole, and motioned for Clayton to step forward.

The pony looked rather nervous, but did as he was told.

"Er, yes... Your majesty. We're directly above an artificially constructed dome several miles in diameter and nearly a mile high. Large sections have caved in, but surveys say it's stable now. We're in the process of setting up a crude but secure elevator system, but we're having trouble gathering enough resources to make one long enough to reach the bottom safely." Clayton explained, bowing his head.

Sombra closed his eyes and grasped the bridge of his nose with a shadowy hand.

"For future reference... Do not, under any circumstances refer to me as anything other than just 'Sombra'. I am no king, and you owe me no more respect than anyone else. While it is not public knowledge as of yet, I was possessed for the events in the empire, targeted because of my powers, and my inability to die. Be that as it may, I feel at least partially responsible for the suffering my body caused while it was not my own. I am not yet ready to reveal my continued existence to the world, especially not here in the empire. Forgive me if I am a bit testy."

Clayton merely nodded his head vehemently, but Blast Radius seemed ready to wet herself. Sneak however walked up to Sombra and gave him a hug. As per Daring's claim Sneak said absolutely nothing, and after they broke contact Sneak merely resumed their place at Daring's side.

"Sombra... There's a knife in your back." Spike announced casually.

"Yes, I know. Sneak seems to be intent on testing my claims of immortality. I don't particularly care, but I will be keeping the knife." Sombra replied as he gave Sneak a dirty look.

Sombra's body absorbed the knife into the darkness, and Sneak cast a glance Sombra's way that seemed to say 'that's fair'.

"Right. Well, whatever. Let's just get on with it. Forget setting up an elevator, that's gonna take way to much time. Plus that sounds way too dangerous for as high as that is. I can just hold you guys, and fly us down after we've cleared the part of the pit too small for my wings. Then I can shrink to bring us back up one at a time later. Just lemme bulk up first." Spike pointed out.

In a flurry of green flames, Spike became his unrestricted self. More than large enough for the task at hand.

With a masterful application of his tail, Spike ripped the boards off the pit. Putting them aside, Spike ran his claws around the rim of the pit. The border expanded and smoothed out as dirt and pebbles swirled about his claws. Before long, the hole was made a bit more friendly to Spike's generous proportions.

With only the mildest discomfort and bickering, Spike grasped the group, minus Sombra. Sombra formed a number of tendrils and strapped himself to Spike's back between his shoulder-blades. The rest of the tendrils were used as seat-belts for the more perishable members of their party.

Before jumping into the abyss, Spike conjured up a number of large green fireballs that orbited them for light in an effort to allow the group to see.

With as few theatrics as possible, Spike plunged the lot of them into the darkness.

While none of the others could see in perfect blackness, Sombra could see everything. The farther down they traveled the more everything came into focus. As Clayton had said, a great deal of the dome had collapsed and covered seventy percent of the ground. As Spike kept them from falling too fast, more and more came into view.

A castle of black crystal had once dominated the center of the floor, but an entire wing of the building was covered in dirt and still-pure crystal. Skeletal structures of the building poked through rubble here and there, telling Sombra the insides of that section were going to be incredibly difficult to sift through. Though he was thankful Daring's team would most likely do that, being professionals.

Spike landed them on a pile of rubble near the dark castle, and the flames separated into many parts and zoomed about. They searched out any and all braziers in the area and lit them. In about three minutes the area was lit with green flames, but with a little magic Spike changed the lighting to white for better visibility.

"Okay grunts! Clayton, Radius, get unpacked and set up a tent for artifact cataloguing. Sneak, fly the perimeter and appraise any sights for value or danger. Draw us a map if you find anything. Spike and Sombra get first dibs on the castle, because they know what we're dealing with better than any of us. I want everything ready to roll in the space of an hour. Move out!" Daring barked.

Her group moved with astonishing speed, unloading their packs and completing their objectives.

Daring herself readied a machete, just in case.

"Wow. Your little squad is on the ball. You're coming with us though, right?" Spike asked, knowing the answer.

Daring nodded, a determined fire in her eyes.

"Buck yeah, I am. This is one of the baddest adventures ever, just waiting to happen. It'll be a good first-run for the kids. What with all the extra muscle on staff." Daring joked.

After walking up to the dark castle, Sombra took charge.

Changing his eyes to their transformed state, Sombra examined the castle thoroughly.

It was absolutely teeming with corruption, but on a level Twilight would have described as 'background radiation'. Sombra thought about simply eradicating all of it at once, which he was sure he could do. But after considering the traps that had once filled the palace far above he decided to leave it, lest the lack of Dootha's power ceased the castle's remaining functions, or activated and traps.

"The castle has a low-level hum of Dootha's power to it. It shouldn't be harmful as long as everyone keeps their heads about them. I could eliminate it, but altering the flow might cause anything from lock-down to a self-destruct. Just don't touch anything before I get a chance to investigate it." Sombra instructed.

Daring had plenty of questions, but she trusted Sombra despite only meeting him once before. She understood his apprehensiveness, and accepted she was largely to blame. It was unavoidable, but she would give the dark stallion his space.

Sombra did the honors of opening the doors, revealing a rather grand, if dusty castle. There were magical lights hanging from chains, though the glass too was dirty and difficult to see through. Everything was dim, but visible enough.

After several hours of searching the rooms that hadn't been destroyed, it was clear that the place was still at least partially operational. Nearly every intact room was a library, laboratory, or rooms for storing questionable materials. Namely skeletal remains, organs in jars, caskets, urns of ashes, and all manner of malevolent looking weaponry.

The bodies Gavin's rampage had generated were nowhere to be seen, and some equipment seemed to have been used recently. Or at least more recently than a thousand years ago. It was unclear exactly when the dome had last been used, but it was dead for the time being.

All the rooms were unlocked, surprisingly enough.

Except one.

A hatch built into the floor in the main hall. It was barely noticeable, but Daring's expertise had taught her to look for hidden passages and traps. The only indication of the hatch's existence were hairline seams in the crystal floor. Even Spike had missed it, though he hadn't thought to look for hidden tunnels when they were already miles beneath the Earth's surface.

With a simple application of overwhelming physical force, Spike ripped open the hatch.

The depths revealed to them were the only part of the castle not illuminated by magic lamps. All Sombra could see were stairs, leading down. But all three of them could feel the unnatural forces leaking out of the lower floor.

"Whoa. Something crazy definitely happened down there. It reeks of ominous unholy rituals." Daring exclaimed.

Spike and Sombra were forced to descend the staircase quickly to be certain Daring would be safe, as she rushed down like an overexcited child.

When they got to the bottom they were treated to the sight of something right out of a scary movie. A mid-sized chamber full of dim braziers and chains hanging from the ceilings. Nine perfect golden circles at least six inches deeper than the rest of the floor were arranged around a divot in the center of the room. The divot was easily large enough for Spike to sit in, and it deepened as it got closer to the center, connected to the recessed circles by small channels built into the floor.

Above the strange arrangement of circular anomalies, there was what looked like a series or organic crystal-like roots. Deep within the bundle of roots was a large sandstone tablet covered in unreadable runes. It was obviously of great significance, but it's power was a great deal stronger than any magic or spiritual energy Spike and Sombra had encountered thus far.

Sombra began pacing the room without saying a word, as if on auto pilot.

"Sombra... You okay there?" Spike asked, worry in his voice.

Sombra stopped, blinking as if he had just been woken up.

"I realize this might sound strange, but I feel something familiar about this place. There's something missing though. I'm not sure what, but I suppose I'm looking for it." Sombra explained hesitantly.

Out of curiosity, Spike pressed on one of the disks. He found it to be pressure sensitive. There was some kind of mechanism beneath. He quickly realized just how bad an idea touching it had been, and hoped with all his heart he hadn't just triggered some sort of magical claymore.

"Uh guys. These are buttons. But just in case it's a trap, be ready to take cover behind me." Spike warned apologetically.

Daring dove and rolled behind Spike immediately, but Sombra chose to stay and see whatever was about to happen firsthand.

Spike backed away as the disk sunk and slid into the floor. Up from the newly revealed hole, a large glass tube rose up. It rotated a quarter turn, and with a loud click it seemed to be locked into place. It was six feet tall and had round bronze-colored metal lids on either end. The tube itself was mostly empty, but there was a strange black icor hanging on the walls of it and at the bottom.

Sombra got shivers down his spine as he looked at the tube.

Yet Sombra knew he needed to know more.

In one quick movement he created eight arms of shadow and activated the other buttons. Each one yielded the same result. A giant glass cylinder, each one empty, each sparsely coated with the same black ooze leftover from something.

Spike looked at the tablet hanging in the center to see nothing had changed. The purpose of the magical array still eluded them. Daring felt it safe to come out of cover, but she was likewise oblivious to the purpose of the tubes and tablet.

"Spike... Can you hear it...? It's muffled, but it's the song. The song that I sing to control the darkness and meditate. You've heard it once. I know you heard it when I regained my full power." Sombra asked him.

Spike nodded his head no, but he wasn't denying anything.

"I heard it... We all heard it. It was so sad... But I can't hear it here." Spike admitted.

Sombra reached out once more and broke open the tops of the tubes. He crushed them so that the glass fell inward as much as possible and discarded the bent caps away from the strange ritual site. The tubes did not react in any way, leading Spike to believe they weren't inherently magical.

But then Sombra lit his eyes and began to sing.

He sung louder than ever before, and it was indescribable.

The sound of it filled the dome, just as clearly as if there were a Sombra whispering into everyone's ears. Even the team outside the dark castle could hear it. It was the same sad song as before, but louder. It permeated the air like mist, hanging throughout and filling the listeners with a heartache that could only be described as bittersweet.

But the result was even more astonishing than the wordless whispers from the dark.

The black goo clinging to the tubes began to move as if it were alive.

It slid out of the tubes slowly, merging as it traveled up and out the broken tubes. The black ooze formed puddles in front of the tubes, and they began to take shape as Sombra sang to them. Their forms were the shapes of creatures, but they were like pitch black silhouettes. Two dimensional beings of shadow. If you turned your head they would look like lines, thinner than hairs.

One could stare you straight in the face and you would be hard-pressed to find it.

Sombra stopped his song after all nine tubes had been cleaned out, and the nine shadow creatures had been reconstituted.

They stood in front of their respective tubes, waving about a bit. Like paper blowing in the wind. They were a bit unsettling to look at, as their features shifted from the silhouettes of one race to the next. They were fluid to some extent, but there was no way to know exactly what they were capable of.

"Holy crap. What... What exactly is going on?" Spike had to know.

"I... I believe they are the Umbra. Elemental spirits of darkness, like in the book Twilight gave me. I didn't even know if they were real." Sombra explained in utter amazement.

The Umbra at the mention of their kind glided forward toward Sombra, but Spike cloaked himself in light magic. As he had expected, the Umbra recoiled from the sight of him. They stayed close, but they got the message.

"Sombra... What do they want with you? Can you talk to them?" Spike asked, keeping a ball of light mana at the ready.

"Yes... I can speak with them. Give me a moment." Sombra replied.

Spike and Daring watched as Sombra moved his lips, but produced no sound. Instead of the song of sadness, Sombra spoke in silence. The Umbra spoke in kind, although they had no lips to move. Sombra's eyes shrunk to pinpricks as the Umbra spoke, and Spike began to grow even more concerned.

Just as Spike was about to intervene, Sombra turned back to face him and Daring.

"The Umbra want me to... Consume them." Sombra grimaced.

Spike let the mana return from whence it came, totally caught off guard by the revelations of the last couple minutes. Daring was especially disgusted with the idea it seemed, understandable considering her unfamiliarity with Sombra's eating habits. Sombra didn't know what to think, despite their wishes and their obvious similarities.

"Why the buck do they wanna get eaten? Didn't they just wake up from a thousand-plus years in a creepy glass tubes?" Daring asked, making a valid point.

Sombra hesitated, but after sparing the dark spirits a quick glance he seemed to have come to a decision.

"The Umbra say they are the last, and they wish to be reunited with their kin. As dark spirits, I can't imagine killing them is easy. Being absorbed is likely more peaceful than burning to death in the light... They also say that if I do it, they will transfer their knowledge to me. They witnessed everything that transpired here, as it had something to do with the loss of their kin. Which they narrowly escaped." Sombra explained further.

The Umbra turned to their individual tubes and seemed to weep. As if to reinforce their wishes. Sombra obviously didn't want to consume such fascinating and exotic creatures, but he could feel their pain as if it was his own. There was an absurd degree of empathy between them, and Sombra couldn't shake it.

Sombra turned back to them to tell the Umbra he couldn't do it, but it seemed they had already realized it.

Before Sombra could do anything, the Umbra jumped at him. Or into him. Without warning or consent, they merged with Sombra's being as if they had been a part of him all along. Sombra could feel them. He could feel their consciousnesses going to sleep inside his own subconscious.

Most striking of all was their knowledge, injecting itself into Sombra's open mind.

He couldn't stop it, but he wasn't being overwritten or suppressed. It was more like the Umbra had given him the keys to a vast library. But the shelves were barely big enough to hold all the books.

When it was over, Sombra knew everything they knew, and it was a terrible shock to his system.

Sombra stood there eyes wide open for a full five minutes before he felt in synchronous with the rest of reality again. Spike had apparently been shouting at him and shaking him, but in hindsight he thought some small part of him had realized that. Despite his fantastic powers of regeneration and his ability to mold his flesh like clay, he felt like a stranger in his own skin.

Knowing what he knew was worse than he could have ever imagined.

He wanted to scream, but Spike broke the trance.

"Sombra? You finally blinked... Does that mean you're back?" Spike asked, sounding distraught.

Sombra shook his head hard, as if trying to jar something loose from within his head. Afterwards, Sombra seemed a bit more responsive. But Spike could tell there was still something amiss.

"Spike... I know a great many things I didn't know just a moment ago. Terrible things. But I have useful information as well... Take the tablet trapped within the crystal vines. It's too dangerous to leave unguarded, let alone in enemy hands. I'm not sure what it is, but the Umbra knew that much." Sombra instructed.

Spike wanted to know more, but Sombra seemed adamant about the tablet. With a good tug, Spike freed the stone slab from the roots, which were surprisingly stretchy. It was heavy, even by Spike's standards. But Spike could feel it pulsating with the same sort of power as the tree of harmony and the black mirror had when he had touched them.

What came next was very unexpected.

The slab in Spike's open palm sunk into his hand. It didn't hurt, but Spike was left with an empty triangular mark on the back of his hand. That too vanished after a moment, leaving no traces. After a cursory once over on physical and magical levels, Spike couldn't find anything different or wrong with himself.

"Okay, seriously. What's going on?" Spike asked, sounding rightfully perturbed.

"It's guarded now, the Umbra would say. For now, we need to get to Daring's team. Security measures will almost certainly react to the tablet's absence. We cannot leave them to fight whatever horror was guarding this place." Sombra commanded.

Spike still wanted answers, but a rumble from up above seemed to prove Sombra correct.

The trio ran up the stairs back into the castle to see Clayton, Blast Radius, and Sneak standing in the entryway of the castle. They looked mildly singed, and Blast Radius was wearing a belt of grenades. Their state of affairs and the grenades seemed closely related. But the apprentices seemed quite relieved to see Spike and their master.

"Daring! The floor tiles started to bleed, which was scary enough, but the blood pooled and turned into a big red troll! It's out there looking for something, but it tried to crush us! We got away, but it's watching the door!" Blast Radius squeaked.

"It's only watching the door cuz you tried blowing it to bits! It's all pissed off now!" Clayton reprimanded.

Daring whistled again, and all three of them stood at attention.

"Rule number three is?!" Daring shouted at her students.

"Never panic in the face of danger!" The vocal two shouted in unison.

Sneak seemed to be doing some sort of sign-language comparable to signal flag waving with their wings.

"That's right! Now get yourselves together, and let's go bust some heads!" Daring shouted.

Despite the near instant boost in morale, nobody made a move to open the doors. In fact, none of them could move at all. Except for Sombra it seemed. He hung his head low and made his way to the doors.

Upon reaching them, he stopped. But he didn't look back.

"As much as I appreciate the enthusiasm, Daring... I've just had a thousand years of rage forced into me. Nine times over even. At the same time, I've just gained my full power and haven't tested it. This troll, or whatever it is, is mine. I've nailed your shadows in place. I've just learned I can do that, too. You four will be unable to move anything other than your eyes and mouths until I remove the spikes. If you don't wish to watch, don't." Sombra explained, sounding cold.

Everyone moved their eyes to their shadows as best they could, finding several jet-black spears stabbed into the ground through their shadows. They hadn't felt it happen, nor did it hurt. Spike was actually scared of Sombra for an instant, and the power flowing off of Sombra was tremendous and cold.

It sent chills down everyone's spines, and Sombra didn't bother opening the door. With a single swipe of a shadowy hand that struck faster than lightning, the crystal door was shattered outward. The debris fell, and everyone could see the monster Blast Radius had described.

Though she hardly did it justice.

The so-called troll was a hulking behemoth of greasy red flesh streaked with lines of swampy green. It was gigantic, at least two of Spike in comparison. It was quite the opposite though, flabby and menacing rather than muscular and kind. It had one gigantic green eye that stared directly into your heart, as if trying to figure out how best to mash you with it's tremendous hammer.

Sombra walked out of the castle confidently, not a single care to be given about the giant lumbering across the crystalline floor of the wrecked dome.

It was slow and fat, but it's strides were great. In no time at all it was within range to smash Sombra. It wasted no time whatsoever, bringing the crude yet powerful stone mallet down on the dark stallion.

The earth shook, and everyone saw the black ooze that had been Sombra seconds before paint the immediate area.

Daring and company were terrified, but the ebony icor began to travel up the troll's hammer like an infection. In no time whatsoever the beast's arm was covered in the darkness. It grew alarmed, trying to rip and tear at the blight taking it over. In an unthinkable act, and after pointless struggle the troll pulled at his arm.

With a sickening series of pops and ripping noises the troll had freed it's arm of it's socket.

There was no blood. Only miasma, roiling like fire. Purple and green evil, thrashing about in defiance of the laws of nature. The arm began to heal, reforming itself. All the while, the other arm grew entirely dark and began to shrink.

When it was done, Sombra stood in it's place.

He was virtually unscathed.

"Dootha's power... It's all so clear now. It's not magic at all. It's spirit energy. That's why anyone can access it, and why I can destroy it. I am unbreakable in body and mind, and I have felt Dootha closer than anyone. You, my porcine foe are entirely composed of spirit energy made solid. You will be my test dummy, and I will feel nothing for ridding the world of you." Sombra said calmly.

The giant was out of breath, having lost a great deal of power and his weapon.

It was near helpless to watch as Sombra created an arm of shadow from his tail.

Sombra's eyes ignited into their pink glow, and the green miasma burned far off his face. Spike had never seen, or felt power so intense from Sombra, or anyone since the battle with Tirek. But even then, it had felt much different.

Sombra's body began to glow with a pink aura, all the way up his ebony arm.

A mass of it formed in the palm of the hand, and in it's core a blob of pure darkness formed. It bubbled and grew, then all at once it condensed. It was still about the size of a beach-ball, but compared to the titanic scale of the battle it seemed negligible at best. But still the power had not ceased to flow.

If anything the pressure had grown.

Sombra stretched the arm, then grabbed hold of the sphere. Grabbing the ball of unstable darkness and spirit energy, Sombra tossed it like a normal ball. It flew like a bat out of hell, slamming into the troll's gut. It didn't tear or explode, it seemed to have merely gone inside.

The monster patted it's stomach experimentally, but it seemed perfectly fine.

It began a charge, seemingly in it's second wind. But the charge petered out after three steps, and the creature began to look ill. It's flesh began to darken, and pink fluid began to leak from it's eye like tears. It fell to it's knees with a terrible thud and began to scream in pain, falling over and writhing about like it was being devoured from within.

It's body became black, and a pink inferno ushered forth from it's mouth and eye. Yet still it wouldn't die. Only suffer, agony unending.

Sombra growled a bit and spat a silent curse at himself.

"I'll have to try harder next time." Sombra hissed.

In a flash, Sombra was gone. In the spot he had just stood in was the lowest point of a blade of shadow. A vertical tidal wave of darkness that had sliced clean through the monster and well beyond into the wall of the dome like an unbelievably huge blade. The screams stopped, and the monster was still.

The halves of the monster fell over, showing waves of ashen folds within. Like the remains of a burned book's pages. Whatever the monster had been comprised of had been utterly destroyed and replaced with decaying black matter. And like ash, it all began to disintegrate.

The wave became a cloud and flowed back to the doorway of the castle.

Sombra reformed himself and stood before Spike, Daring, and her students and smiled at them sadly. The spears of shade flowed back into him, and everyone felt as though they had just let out a held breath. Sombra hung his head again, but now in apology.

"I'm sorry I was so rude to you, but none of you had any business being on the battlefield with me in that state. You can move again. I just didn't want anyone to get hurt. I didn't know how stable I was, and so much has happened to me as of late." Sombra apologized.

Everyone was literally too in awe to respond for a moment.

"That was the craziest thing I've ever seen." Clayton balked.

"I'm gonna need bigger bombs..." Blast Radius muttered to herself

Sneak settled for bowing down to Sombra in an exaggerated manner. Though after seeing the glare Sombra cast their way, Sneak was quick to stop. Sombra then merely rolled his eyes and returned his attention to the object of his affection.

Spike was used to Sombra surprising him, and had already calmed down a great deal.

"I get it... But next time, maybe just ask me to stay out of it instead of nailing me to the ground? Which was uncool, but also super badass. Did the Umbra teach you that?" Spike asked.

Sombra seemed to hesitate a bit before answering, as if something big were bothering him.

"I learned a great deal from the Umbra... About my powers, about them, even clues to my origins. They're as old as the world, hiding in the shadows all the time until... Until they were captured by Dootha's forces. But I can't be sure of anything yet. I do however know who we need to talk to to fill in the gaps, and I know how to get there." Sombra claimed.

Spike couldn't help but worry about Sombra after seeing such a merciless display, but this was as close to answers as they had come. Sombra had learned something that had disturbed him. There was no way he would be able to go back to his normal self until he got some kind of closure.

"Okay? Where we headed?" Spike asked in an effort to be supportive.

"Just help Daring and company while I make preparations. It's going to take me awhile." Sombra replied.

Spike watched as Sombra transformed his tail into one thick brush-like tendril.

With the modified appendage, he began to paint the tiled floor of the dome. There were symbols being drawn out in circles, forming larger arrays. Spike had seen their like before in his mother's advanced magical theorem studies. Sombra appeared to be drawing a hyper-complex summoning circle, which in itself was amazing.

More amazing still was the fact Twilight herself couldn't get one to work for anything larger than an orange.

Still, Spike did as he was asked and began carrying artifacts out of the castle to the tents Clayton and Blast Radius had set up. Namely all the big ones that would have been nigh impossible for anyone else to move. Sombra hadn't sensed anything of Dootha in most of them, and they had already been tagged long ago by court scientists. They were likely some sort of research materials.

Blast Radius was already snooping through ledgers, trying to decipher their purposes and places of origin.

Daring was even acting like a typical archaeologist, which was a strange sight given her rough attitude and action-first mentality. Spike had to admit her dedication was impressive. She was almost as focused on her work as his own mother would have been in the lab or while reading.

"Gotta say... You're full of surprises. You never actually talk about the other half of your work in the books." Spike joked.

Daring laughed, taking off her reading glasses that were also part of her A.K. Yearling persona.

"Yeah, well... Most people don't give a crap about tagging artifacts and piecing together broken pottery. But the past is important, and in my experience it's plenty dangerous too. Gonna have to stash these creepy artifacts in a secret bunker somewhere remote. They're too powerful and we don't know enough about them to try and destroy them." Daring replied.

Spike watched as everyone did their jobs, and the bizarre sight of Daring acting like a teacher. Clayton, Blast Radius, and Sneak all hung on her every word. She showed them the proper usage of tools, from dusting brushes to tiny picks. It was all strangely heart warming, though Spike would never tell that to Daring.

After several hours Spike was just about to fall asleep from the sheer lack of anything requiring his help when Sombra finally walked up to him.

He smiled and hugged the dark stallion, his grogginess alleviating the uncertainty for the time being.

"You know... You scare me sometimes. Not what you do. Just how much hurt you can take. You feel the pain every time you get hit, but you just hold it all inside and pretend it isn't there. Umbra or not, you vented against that troll-clops. You need to vent more often. I love how calm and collected you are, but everyone needs an outlet.

"Just, y'know, talk to me about things. I know how powerful you are, and how indestructible you are... But you get taken out of commission a lot, then bounce back like nothing happened. I just... I don't like being left in the dark about what goes on inside your head. Pun mostly unintended." Spike told Sombra in a voice barely above a whisper.

Sombra suddenly sunk back into his everyday set of mind, and he felt incredibly guilty.

"Spike... I realize I'm not a simple person. I forget things when I get focused. The truth is, I am a mess. I have nine sets of memories spanning the ages that don't belong to me. Nine parts of which are all totally the same, but only from their perspectives. They don't know what happened after... They were too afraid to look." Sombra revealed, tears forming in his eyes.

Spike didn't say anything, because he wasn't sure what to say. Instead he merely held Sombra there, not caring that Daring's crew were watching them as if they were a day-time soap opera.

Not that he blamed them.

Sombra decided to put off their mystery encounter through the magic circle until the next day. He had been callous, and even cruel to his new comrades. He intended to rectify this now that Spike had brought him back down to Earth once again. Using shadows as his doors and alleyways, Sombra brought everyone dinner from the finest restaurants in Canterlot, right there in the ruined castle.

He even moved the base camp down a few pieces at a time so everyone could sleep closer to their work.

For an hour or more, Sombra sat there and told Spike and the others stories he had acquired from the Umbra. Tales of ancient heroes, unadulterated or filtered by writers. Only the truths of tragedy and loss. But there were victories, and they brought their listeners to tears. Everything was calm, and Sombra got to vent literal ages of frustrations that were not his own.

But doing so eased his spirit, as hard to define as it was.

Sombra turned down the offer of a tent that night, as he was completely fine nestled up to Spike. Though Sombra was still the very last one to fall asleep that night, right after Sneak. Even as he drifted off his mind was buzzing with activity at the thoughts of the day to come. The possibility of closure, and the uncertainty of whether or not he would like the information gained.

Tomorrow... Discord. Sombra muttered as his mind finally went dark.

Author's Note

Bleh. This chapter is as old as the story itself in conception... But I'm never quite pleased with it. Am I revealing too much? Too little? Is it too obvious?

Ugh. Lately... Things have been bad. At least in my head. So damned lonely. You know, I've never once had requited love? It makes writing romance and relationships hard at times. When I do, I think about my romantic deficiencies and it send cold knives through my chest.

I've pretty much decided this will be my last story. At least for fanfiction. I'm becoming increasingly interested in making my own book, but this story hemorrhages time. Once it's over, that's it. I've gotta get on with my life.

We're getting closer to the end. But I won't ever cut corners if I can avoid it. I intend to see everything through as planned, barring some kind of life-altering disaster.

Anyway, I hope everyone enjoyed the chapter. If so, feel free to say something in the comments. Same for if you have questions. Love you guys, I hope you stay with me till the end.

P.S. I'm sorry if the troll (his name is Borgan) wasn't that high of quality. He was drawn well over a year ago when I first got my tablet.

Seeking Answers In Madness

"Okay... So lemme see if I understand. The Umbra saw Discord do something, and then something terrible happened to them, and somewhere in the fill-in-the-blanks is where you come into the picture." Spike asked in between mouthfuls of gems.

"More or less, yes. This array will call Discord forth and bind him, if I am able to use it as the Umbra instructed... Though to be honest, I'm quite nervous. The figure that used it in the Umbra memories was bandaged and bloody with mismatched eyes. Umbra don't see in color, but I'm positive it was Dirge recovering from the destruction caused by Gavin." Sombra added.

Everyone was gathered around the large array Sombra had painted from his gifted memories, eating the dehydrated provisions they had brought for breakfast.

Or at least they would have been. But Sombra had merely shadow jumped back to Ponyville and acquired the makings of a proper breakfast with all the trimmings. Spike had no problem using the somewhat low-tech camp equipment Daring's crew had to whip up a proper meal. Spike had even managed to find a barrel of gems within the dark castle, and was delighted when Sombra approved them for consumption.

Daring was eating like she had never had a proper meal in her life, as was Clayton. Hardly surprising, as Clayton was easily the largest earth pony Sombra had ever seen. Sneak ate sensible portions, but would only drink from their own personal canteen out of either suspicion or habit. Blast Radius had eaten her fill quickly, as she had wanted to document the magic circle before Sombra activated it.

"So, who's this Dirge guy? Somebody you two know?" Daring asked before stuffing her face further.

Sombra still seemed to have some soreness as far as Dirge was concerned, so Spike decided to field the question.

"A burnt-up pony that can use blood-control magic. He kills people and turns them into zombies that basically do whatever he says, and they can self-destruct too. Basically walking claymores that don't fear or feel. Really dangerous. Not as dangerous as Beznik, but really not somebody you wanna mess with." Spike replied.

"Beznik... That's the cat-thing that iced Zotl. Right?" Daring asked, dropping a palpable silence over top the assembled crew.

Daring's students obviously knew all about her exploits, but it seemed as if the trio didn't know about Ahuizotl's fate. Neither Spike nor Sombra had any intention of touching that subject with a ten foot pole. It wasn't their place, which they were currently quite happy for.

"Yes... Dootha's shadow. A great deal stronger than either Spike or myself. At least last we had opportunity to compare. Spike has obtained new magic, and I've grown several times stronger since then. We could be a formidable match now, but I wouldn't risk going it alone." Sombra replied after a brief awkward silence.

Daring nodded, still having mixed feelings about the demise of her mortal enemy. But thankfully with a glance at her crew of lovable misfits the melancholy mood ebbed away. She had moved on, but still she sometimes had to look back at the last two and a half decades of adventure.

After breakfast, everyone cleared the area to watch at a safe distance as Sombra activated the magic circle.

Sombra stood in the middle of the spectacularly advanced and complex array, while Spike was around him occupying the majority of it just in case things went south. Or in case the ponies present needed a shield.

To begin, Sombra ignited his dark and unique soul. His eyes changed, and the circle was charged with Sombra's neon-pink spiritual energy. For those watching it was still a breathtaking experience even though they had seen it the day before. Even Spike was in awe. He had only ever seen Zecora use spiritual power in such a noticeable way.

But in the end, it wasn't all that surprising. Sombra was probably the strongest person Spike knew in a spiritual sense. He was constantly going through unspeakable pain and mentally scarring experiences. Were he weak of spirit or will he would have cracked ages ago.

Sombra began speaking in something that sounded a bit like draconian, but Spike got the impression it was something older.

Two days prior, Spike would have said that was impossible. But impossible seemed a lot more like difficult as time wore on.

Regardless, the circle responded. The energy flowed into the air above the circle, and the neon energy quickly changed to purple and green, but of a different sort than Dootha's miasma. It was full of splashes of other colors and occasional flashes of strange imagery. Spike had seen it's like once before when Tirek had drained Discord of his powers.

As the energy began to coalesce into a familiar mismatched shape the circle responded by rotating on the tiles. The painted-on circle moved as if it were alive, and it even pulled itself up off the floor. It shifted and changed until it was a net-like lattice. It opened up and wrapped itself around Discord's developing form.

It was like watching shadows dance in the light of a campfire, but on a grander scale.

The lord of chaos had not only been summoned, but bound in place. By the time Discord was completely defined, he couldn't even struggle. The powerful immortal spirit of entropy and mischief was completely captive, looking down at Sombra with a particularly sad expression on his face.

"You could have just called. I'm in the phone-book you know." Discord whimpered, sounding like a guilty puppy.

Sombra appraised Discord with his spiritually enhanced vision.

To his surprise, the general look of Discord's being was nothing but the magic he had been comprised of moments ago. Just like Sombra's own silhouette being completely black when he looked at himself in the mirror. He disliked the similarities between them, and Sombra blinked away his enhanced awareness.

"Enough mystery, Discord. No more being coy, or cheap jokes. You're at my mercy, and I want real answers. I want to know what you did for the court, in this very place over a thousand years ago. I believe I know the answer, but I can't be sure. I need to hear it from someone who was there." Sombra barked.

Spike had scarcely seen Sombra so nettled before.

The dark stallion was flowing with shadow erratically, like fire burning too hot and too high.

"How much do you know? I need to know where to begin." Discord asked, not denying anything.

Sombra swallowed the figurative venom he wanted to spit, then told Discord of the Umbra, and the song. Uncharacteristically, Discord listened and nodded his head every so often. There was no fight in him. He was merely accepting everything as it was without complaint. Spike hadn't ever seen the god-like chimera so guilty. Even after the fight with Tirek.

"Hmm. Not surprised those minor spirits weren't too keen to watch... But if you want me to start from the beginning, I need to explain some things. Alright?" Discord responded.

"Very well... So long as it's relevant." Sombra grumbled.

Discord nodded his head and produced a wispy sigh.

"The court didn't just summon me... They also invited me into this dimension and cobbled together this body for me to dwell in. Chaos exists in all dimensions, but not every dimension has a physical embodiment of chaos. In the realm they summoned me from I was imprisoned, so I had every reason to be grateful. Especially with how special this universe is." Discord began.

Spike understood what Discord was saying, but it seemed to make more questions than answers.

"Okay, so you were something else before you were in our dimension? What were you, and what makes this universe that special?" Spike really wanted to know.

Discord smiled for the first time that day, but it was a smile rooted in the past more than the present.

A look of nostalgia.

"I've been sooo many things, my dear boy. A mad god more times than I can count, a snappily dressed triangle, even a hairless bipedal monkey now and then. But I couldn't ever worm my way into this realm without an invitation. There's so much magic in this dimension I could hardly believe it when I first got here. Lots of universes have magic, but more don't than those that do.

"But here, it's absolutely everywhere, and in almost everything. My powers are stronger here than anywhere... When the court offered me ninety-nine percent of this little blue pearl of a world to myself... I couldn't refuse." Discord explained.

"Whoa whoa whoa, back-up. They offered you the world?! Why the hell would they do that? They want Dootha to rule. No way they'd honor that deal." Spike interrupted.

Sombra was likewise skeptical, tightening the circle until Discord squeaked like a dog toy.

"Well... Ninety-nine percent of the world for as long as I could keep it. But I was confident enough that I could take on all comers. The catch was I wasn't allowed to touch the Crystal Empire in any way. This is their holy-land or something." Discord finished.

Sombra relaxed the circle's crushing grip a little bit, reminding himself that Discord still hadn't talked about the Umbra. That, and he wasn't sure what would happen if he accidentally sliced Discord in half while his powers were disabled. He wouldn't stoop to cold-blooded murder, as much as the thought had been on his mind after seeing the terrors in the Umbra's memories.

"What did the court ask for in return? What did they feel the need to rip you from time and space to obtain? What did they need the Umbra for?!" Sombra glowered.

Discord bit his lip, not wanting to answer.

Several minutes passed before he could articulate his thoughts.

"Dootha's host body was dying. As had every host body before it, as they told me. He was inside a decrepit white husk that had once been a unicorn when I saw him. I thought he wanted my new body and power as his own at first, but chaos is too unstable for anyone else to control for long. Dootha needed the body of a more stable incarnation of power. Something that doesn't ever cease to be, because it's an integral piece of the universe." Discord explained.

Sombra was listening intently, but even so he had difficulty believing everything Discord said. He was increasingly difficult to trust, no matter how cooperative he was being. Or forced to be as the situation had it.

"As it turns out, there weren't any available incarnations in this dimension. So, Dootha's flunkies gathered up every last dark spirit on this planet. Must have taken a long time, but regardless they asked me to help them merge their inky-ghosty forms into something solid. They compressed them into liquid with magic, then filled the pool in the center of the tubes with them." Discord said, no longer able to look at Sombra.

Sombra was hit with a flash of borrowed memory and emotion. The Umbra were trying to confirm Discord's story via his subconscious, or their trauma was getting to him. He wasn't sure which was happening, but he knew the events had unfolded as Discord claimed.

He could see them playing out from thousands of perspectives, all of them shaking with fear.

But the horror was only in Sombra's mind, and his expression hadn't changed, meaning Discord just kept speaking.

"My job was to do the impossible and use my chaos magic to crack open the tablet above the dais a little. I was able to do it, stealing a tiny mote of the tablet's godly but untamable power. Just enough, Dootha told me in a voice like ice. Then he lit his horn with that terrible glow and turned his body to ash. Some creepy pony in bloody bandages swept him up and dumped him in the pool.

"The ash hissed with green and purple smoke as it hit the umbral ooze, and the same ice-cold voice, now coming from a creepy little cat told me to toss in the mote of divine power. A fiery ball of white energy, it sunk into the pool. Nothing happened for a time, but then everything just sort of mixed. It became a tiny black orb, but it began to change and grow." Discord sighed.

Sombra actually felt his head begin to swim and his hearing was replaced with muffled ringing. The only experience Sombra could possibly compare it to was being half-exploded by Dirge. Yet the critical impact Discord's story was having was far more damaging.

Yet Discord talked still, like a broken faucet. The truth was coming out, and he had to let it go. It had been eating away at him for the last six months. Ever since he had seen Sombra floating in the jar in Twilight's study.

"The sphere began to shift and change into a new shape. Before long it resembled a foal, but then it stretched and grew and became more defined. When it was finished a stallion the color of ash and ink was standing in the empty pool. But when he opened his eyes, my spine practically froze. An incarnation had been simultaneously born and possessed. You were born here, Sombra. Born with Dootha inside you."

Sombra's hold on the circle relaxed, as he had lost every ounce of concentration. He fell over into Spike's arms, the dragon having made a fast dive preemptively. He had seen Sombra's heart break as soon as Discord had finished.

Sombra was weeping, but frozen like a deer that had gotten struck in the eyes with a bright light. It was like his mind hadn't been able to decide on shutting down or freaking out. Sombra could only cry for several minutes. After which time his mind finally registered the fact he was in the warm scaly embrace of his lover.

"I had suspected it after the memories flooded my mind... But I didn't want to believe it. Dootha... He made me. I don't have memories, because I didn't have a life before Dootha. Now I know that the first time I opened my eyes, I wasn't even myself. And the Umbra..." Sombra choked.

Sombra's mind was running like a network of gears that had suddenly found themselves motorized. Everything was working to fit the complex patchwork of his life together. But everything kept falling apart when facts surfaced on his subconscious. Like a balloon animal popping as soon as it was finished.

And much like the recipient of such a gift, Sombra felt like a traumatized child.

"My body is made of Umbra... I knew the nine wished to reunite with their kin, but I didn't think that was what they meant." Sombra muttered almost incoherently.

Discord looked down as the shadows the circle were comprised of lost cohesion. He was free, but he was content to float in place. Discord watched with interest as the broken circle formed a puddle, then as it flowed back to Sombra.

Sombra wriggled about and began howling in pain for an unknown reason.

Spike couldn't do anything but watch as Sombra contorted and spasmed. It didn't become apparent what was happening until Sombra began to form limbs. Not his usual arms or tendrils, but additional legs and heads. Sombra seemed to be trying to split himself into multiple parts, but it just didn't seem to be happening.

It was horrifying to watch, but thankfully it didn't last long.

Sombra was coughing up blackness and breathing far too hard to be alright. The cracking Sombra experienced when he was heavily injured had returned, but worse than ever. There were actual sections of his fur and flesh missing, revealing nothing but deep dark nothingness.

"I-I can't separate them... The nine are fully integrated into my consciousness. I'm the only one now... I'm all that's left. I know their number, it's in the minds of the nine. There were thousands." Sombra cried.

Spike's terror and empathy quickly turned to rage as he reached over and grabbed hold of Discord.

Discord wanted to escape, but the ring of light forming around Spike's wrist seemed to anchor him into place.

"You... You could have told Sombra this from the start! Why would you put him through this?! Hasn't he had to suffer enough?!" Spike actually roared.

Discord could feel the mana boiling in Spike's body out of anger, and he was practically able to hear every muscle tensing, ready to tear him asunder should he say the wrong thing.

But Discord knew full well he deserved it.

"I didn't care back then... All I wanted was unlimited chaos. All party, all the time. It wasn't until Fluttershy that I started to regret my actions, but I had assumed Dootha died when Sombra exploded. It wasn't until I saw Sombra with a comatose Dootha trapped inside of him I even realized Sombra was a conscious being.

"I... I tried to undo it by turning Sombra as mortal as I could, hoping Dootha would vacate his body when it lost it's zing. But that didn't work out well. Sombra is much more physically attuned to his element than I am, and his spiritual awakenings didn't help either. He wore through my magic in almost no time. He's a prodigy." Discord admitted.

Spike seemed ready to pop Discord like a tube of cheap store-bought biscuits, but it seemed Sombra was already on it.

He purposely lost cohesion, slipped out of Spike's grasp, and reformed himself across the room.

In a much more precise and deadly way than the troll had been cleaved in half, Sombra sliced Discord's head off of his body at the base of his neck. Discord screamed as his stump hit the floor, as did Daring's team, minus Sneak. Discord was obviously fine, but incredibly startled, as was everyone else. No one had even seen Sombra form the blade.

A shadowy hand grabbed Discord's fearful head and pulled it over to Sombra, who currently looked more menacing than anything the ponies in the dome had ever seen. The shadows of everything in the dome were bleeding across every surface they touched, flowing into Sombra. He wasn't in control of himself at present, and the darkness itself was bowing to the master.

Even Discord was fearful for his eternal life.

So... You say we're the same sort of creature? Then let's see how well you can put yourself back together from tiny pieces. But don't worry, it only took me fifteen years. Then maybe I'll put you through some other terrible event I suffered because of you.

A shadowy hand separated itself from the one holding Discord, running it's fingers across Discord's face.

The damage was startlingly significant and near instantaneous. Discord's face began to darken over like the troll, albeit much slower. It seemed Discord's power prevented him from being overcome so easily, but Sombra wasn't pulling any punches. He was out for blood, or whatever he could wring out of Discord.

Spike was watching in morbid shock, and was only broken from his stupor when he felt a tug. The shadows bleeding into Sombra from everywhere were trying to take the rest of Discord Spike had forgotten he was holding. Tendrils of shade too weak and too thin to pull it out of Spike's grip were mindlessly grabbing at it from his own shadow even as it was trying to escape to Sombra.

Daring's students had already lost their shadows to the vortex-like draw, though Daring herself was barely resisting.

"Sombra! Stop it! You're better than this! Discord may deserve it, but you can't kill him!" Spike shouted.

Sombra spared Spike a glance, but his expression didn't change.

No... I can't kill him, we're cut from the same cloth. Neither of us can die. But I can break him. I can inflict some fraction of the suffering he has caused me and countless others. To say the nothing of the Genocide of the Umbra.

The darkness continued to encroach over Discord's skin, and seemed to be causing him a great deal of pain. Spike could feel Discord's body trying to flail about in vain in his grip. Sombra's overwhelming spiritual pressure and magic seemed to be keeping Discord from retaliating, but Spike felt it was more than that.

Discord wasn't fighting back at all because he felt he did deserve it.

Spike couldn't bare to attack Sombra, but he knew something had to be done.

"Sombra... If you do this, you'll be the monster Dootha wanted you to be. The Umbra aren't just gone. They're you. Be better than Discord. You've got a family now, it doesn't matter where you came from." Spike whimpered, feeling the weight of the words in his gut.

Sombra looked at Spike with a dawning realization, and found he found himself feeling ashamed and hurt.

The black infection recoiled from Discord's face, and Sombra dropped the severed head unceremoniously. The shadows stopped moving of their own accord, and the pressure subsided. Everything began to normalize, except for Sombra himself. His mane's flow slowed to a crawl, and tears flowed from his eyes.

Spike discarded Discord's headless body and rushed to Sombra, finally able to hold him again.

"Sombra. You've gotta know I don't think you're a monster. But I didn't know what to do. I never wanted to hurt you. I'm sorry if what I said hurt. I couldn't ever blame you for this. You know that." Spike cried along with Sombra.

Sombra stayed silent, merely enjoying the warmth and comfort Spike could give him.

But inside he felt damaged and broken despite being more complete than he ever had before. The emptiness was gone, but the cold knives of emotional pain tore through his chest like a cannonball through tissue paper. Everything was wrong, and Sombra felt lost, even with Spike there.

After a few precious moments of togetherness, Sombra pulled away from Spike and landed in front of the confused dragon.

"Spike... I need some time to pull myself together, and to reign in my emotions. My power is unstable when I'm not stable emotionally it seems. So, for the time being... I'm going to go somewhere quiet until I can set my affairs in order." Sombra announced, unable to look back at Spike.

Spike wanted to say something, but Sombra seemed to have already made up his mind.

Sombra cast a scornful sideways glance at Discord's halves that were slowly crawling to each other, but he sighed internally as he sunk into the shadows.

After a few seconds Sombra was gone.

All that remained was a new sigil left where Sombra had been. But somehow Sombra's voice began to echo through the dome. It was coming from the shadows that still existed, permeating the forsaken ruins with his presence.

I love you, Spike. I won't be gone any longer than I have to be.

"I love you too..." Spike replied, unsure Sombra could actually hear him.

Everyone was silent for what seemed like forever.

By the time everyone was in thinking condition, Discord had set himself to rights. He was just about to snap his fingers and teleport away unnoticed when he found Spike's tremendous mitt encompassing it. To his dismay, the light-ring still floated there to keep him in place.

"Discord... If I were in Sombra's shoes I would have done the same. But I don't hate you for it... Dragon greed runs deep, and I wouldn't have Sombra unless you had done what you did. I not going to tell anyone, but I won't stop Sombra from telling anyone he feels comfortable telling." Spike stated in an unsettling level monotone.

Discord nodded his head, a flicker of hope igniting in the draconequus' eyes.

"Thank you... It's more than I deserve." Discord replied softly.

To Discord's surprise, Spike craned down his neck and looked him dead in the eyes, snouts millimeters apart.

"Yeah. It is. This is the third time I've seen you hurt my loved ones. If there's ever a fourth, I don't care what happens. I will find a way to murder you. I don't care if costs me my good name, or my titles, or anything. I won't rest until I've ripped you to pieces and I'm sure you won't be getting up again. No stone shell, no magic rainbows. Just fire, and death. Got it?" Spike continued, as if he were merely stating facts.

Discord was currently fearful of Spike more than he had been of Sombra, as Spike had merely sounded like he were telling someone the time, or stating that grass was green and the sky was blue. There wasn't hate, or disdain, just cold logic.

Spike believed every single syllable to be the absolute truth, and he was doing a damned fine job making Discord believe it too. The worst thing was Spike's eyes. Dootha still held the top slot for coldest eyes, closely followed by Spike. They dug into Discord's mind like arbiters of truth, telling him to keep clean, lest he meet his end.

The very instant Spike let go of him he was gone.

Daring and her pupils had watched everything in fear-stricken silence. Even the mare herself couldn't find it in her to speak while everything had been happening. Blast Radius had begun praying at some point, Clayton had wet himself, and Sneak seemed to be rocking back and forth in the fetal position.

"Kids... The most important lesson I can think to take from this situation is: Don't get into situations outside your pay-grade. We're archaeologists and explorers. What you just saw was a clash of titans. Super-powered dudes with heavy shit on their minds. Just remember that most of them are the good guys, and get out of the way before the train hits you." Daring announced as she adjusted her hat and took solace in the fact she wasn't more than an ordinary mare trying to do the extraordinary.

Super powers came with even bigger problems.

~Meanwhile~

The snow covered hills of Trottingham were even more silent than in the summer, but deep beneath the quiet countryside there were seeds of evil growing. Under the fog and blanket of white, absolutely everything was wrong. The fundamental laws of nature were being bent and broken, and the townsfolk barely two miles away were none the wiser.

In the abandoned abbey was the door to the catacombs, and in the catacombs was a tunnel. A tunnel dug by an insect of sorts. Dug out in a desperate effort to escape the cold and light of the world above.

Inside the tunnel were glistening green and glowing pods, each one full to bursting with luminous teal eggs. Thousands of them, in dozens of identical pods. The whole area smelled of death, each and every tunnel being littered with the remains from the crypt above or stealthily stolen from below the nearest graveyard without disturbing the ground above.

The mother of all those eggs needed food for when they hatched, and as disgusting as she found it, the corpses and bones smelled delicious. Not in the way the souls she had been fed had, but still good. She had been changed, and her children were likewise altered. Though she supposed that since they were to be born that way, abomination was their default setting, so to speak.

Chrysalis was in a pod of her own, surrounded by the eggs and damp earth. Her body was still changing and she could only move about freely periodically without feeling intense pain. Most of her time was spent in the pod developing into something different, or digging like a soulless machine for rotten food.

Either activity gave her a great deal of time to think, wondering how her future children would compare with her last clutches.

Changelings had a low-level psychic link with one another that only a queen could truly feel and use, but by all rights she wasn't supposed to be a queen anymore. Yet she could feel the growing minds of her babies dreaming with singular purpose. The desire to serve her, to love her, to obey.

While they weren't mindless drones, they were more like trained dogs.

Beastly, but loyal.

She couldn't even compare them to her traitorous former followers. Her children had been smart and independent. That had to have been her downfall. Letting them get too rebellious.

As much as I hate to admit it, Clypeus has changed the game... She's full of love, and not a one of my older children ever go hungry. I can feel them in the distance, and even my grand-babies. All happy and healthy...

As she ruminated on her past, the closest clutch of eggs, the first laid, began to hatch.

Grey larval abominations burst forth, screeching and squirming.

With a little mental nudge, Chrysalis told the horrifying worm-babies to squirm their way to the nearest corpse. Like maggots the size of soupcans, they began eating away at the body, filling their tiny bellies with rotten flesh and bone.

Chrysalis could feel their satisfaction and gratitude, and just like that her cares had left her. She was a mother again, and it was the start of something new. Something grand and terrible, which no one would even see coming.

Clypeus and the traitors will be the last to die. Starving as the other races they feed on fall like dominoes. I owe her that much for taking such good care of my former people... But Momma's a whole new mare, and demon's don't forgive.

Chrysalis smiled as unconsciousness crept over her entirely. Everything was going according to plan, and whether it was her plan or not seemed irrelevant. As soon as the winter ended, so would the so-called peace the world was experiencing. The bloody pony and the cat were a means to an end, and she was determined to make sure the end wouldn't be hers.

Author's Note

And.... There it is. Sombra's backstory. Or tragic lack thereof. I hope it isn't too disappointing. I've been sitting on it for freaking forever.

If you're wondering why Discord's power didn't fuck up Tirek, it's because he couldn't take the spiritual half of Discord's power. Because that's how it works here in this story. Yeah.

Anyway, I hope you guys enjoyed it. I guarantee Sombra will be back at Spike's side soon. We're getting very close to the end. And hey, who forgot Chrysalis was here? I didn't~!

Anyway, I'll be going now. I'll see you guys on the next update. Feel free to comment with questions. I know this bit is a little convoluted.

Misery Business

Sombra stepped out of the shadows of his destination and surveyed the area.

He had slept alone in the shadows for a short time, nut he knew it hadn't been long enough for the dessert to have changed so much. It had been several months since he had been in Farrier's Gulch, but the town was now thriving despite the lack of inhabitants. There was plant-life absolutely everywhere, crawling up the sparse few structures the tiny town had to offer or growing wild, and it was even raining somewhat heavily.

After a short investigation, Sombra discovered the source of the drastic changes to be a number of oil-drum sized containers.

Some were empty, but there were at least a dozen full ones left. One half empty container was on it's side, leaking a luminous sky-blue fluid. A large tree was growing from the mud it produced. Sombra knew the tree hadn't been there the first time he had been in town. Before there were only the skeletal husks of plants.

The canisters bore Luna's seal, and was labelled with a great deal of information. Most of it was detailed lists of chemicals and magical compounds, as well as some biological agents. In bold, there were large letters at the top of the label which read:

TERRAFORMING ALCHEMY GEL PROTOTYPE - BATCH X-34B

Keep contents out of the reach of foals, do not ingest

There was a red X marked in a checkbox on the back of the label, signifying the batch was a bust. It listed (in Luna's own writing) that it was incompatible with lunar soil conditions. Though it certainly did the job on Earth.

"Ah... It would seem this is where Luna was testing her experiments to make the moon more livable. I suppose the desert would be the most unlivable place on Earth. I wonder if she ever got the formula right... Though I suppose she still has time." Sombra muttered as he lifted the overturned can with a shadowy hand.

A thought occurred to Sombra as he looked at the ooze, a memory of one of his books he had read in Twilight's castle. It was a book about hobbies Twilight had purchased when she first became an alicorn. A misguided, but well practical attempt to prepare herself for the immortality she had briefly thought she had.

It had contained a large section on gardening.

"A garden the size of a small town... I suppose it would take my mind off of things." Sombra pondered.

After distributing the remainder of the canister's watered-down contents around the town Sombra decided it best to head inside while it worked it's magic. Other than the developing plant-life and changing climate Sombra found little had changed about his real-estate since he had visited over four months ago. There were still only a small handful of buildings, not counting the water tower.

The only new non-arborial addition seemed to be an old covered wagon, parked near the gel canisters. Sombra supposed Luna must have used it to transport the canisters from the train station. It looked hoof-crafted, leading Sombra to believe Woody must have left behind.

The cold didn't bother him so long as he had his scarf, but the heaviness of wet fur was rather uncomfortable. After a quick tour of the town exterior Sombra decided to head into the Inn. After fishing around for the keys he had never had an opportunity to use before, Sombra reached out to use them, but found the door unlocked.

Hmm. I suppose those that live in the country can afford to keep their doors unlocked... Not like anyone is going to break in and kill me in my sleep. Sombra thought grimly.

Sombra walked into the lobby, taking advantage of his perfect dark-vision.

Most everything was gone from the desk except for a small lamp, but the grand carved desk was still quite a sight.

Sombra thought about inspecting the rooms, but he was tired and not in the mood. Tomorrow he would do the rounds and take note of everything that needed repaired, repainted, or remodeled. The grand old inn was certainly lovely, but Sombra had been thinking of turning it into a vacation spot for his new extended family. Now that it was becoming a lush new version of itself it seemed even more plausible.

But first and foremost, Sombra wanted Spike to be able to stretch his legs a bit, and that would require a bit of work.

At the very thought of his giant purple lover guilt boiled to the surface of Sombra's mind when he realized he had left so abruptly. But everything was still so confusing, and there was so much hurt roiling about in his head, and in his gut, that he could be made to lash out at someone again if he wasn't careful. Discord may have deserved it, but Sombra was disgusted with himself for trying to destroy him, or even thinking of taking out his pain on someone else.

If Spike hadn't stopped him, Discord would have been just as broken as he had been after the crystal heart disintegrated him.

One of the most painful near-deaths he had yet to experience.

Sombra began losing himself, his body breaking down into a dark cloud more and more the further into despair he sank. It was an ordeal, but he pulled himself together enough to take his meditative stance. Despite his body being almost irrelevant as a concentration of pure darkness, being in his native form helped him maintain order in his mind.

Sombra hadn't told Luna this, as she might have pushed him to abandon it in order to learn shape shifting.

He was afraid that if he lost his shape he wouldn't be able to go back, and he would lose himself in the infinite realm of darkness that ran parallel to the realm they lived in. Sombra had no way to know if that could happen, but he wasn't going to chance it. Shape-shifting or no.

Sombra let his mind sink into the calm and cool darkness, taking away the strain his state of mind was putting on his physical form. Sombra prided himself on his sharp mind, but never let anyone but Spike see how fragile or brittle it really was. Obsidian was an excellent comparison, hard, sharp, but at the end of the day it was still a glorified form of glass.

Glass that had just had a bat taken to it.

Sombra's mind was in pieces, shattered by the knowledge he was the result of genocide caused by Dootha. Innocent and pure spirits robbed of themselves and made to serve something corrupt and wrong. That was to say nothing of the poor pony Dootha had sacrificed to shape him either. It made Sombra feel filthy, guilty, and brought the bitter taste of being used back to him.

Only recently had it left his mouth, and he had forgotten it, but now it was back in all it's infamy.

Like putrid citrus.

But still, the meditation was helpful. It was something Sombra did daily, in order to set his mind to rights and tame his powers. His mental state had a tremendous impact on his abilities, and he knew that if he truly were at peace he could be so much more than he was now. Enemies like the troll would fall at his hooves effortlessly if he could only keep his head in the game.

It was an uphill battle, and it needed to be fought every day.

Sombra had lost a great many battles to himself lately, but the war would never be over as long as he held onto some shred of sanity.

After nearly eight hours, Sombra brought himself back to the normal world, though only his mind had really left. He had fought and won against the opposition in his own mind, though it had been close. Sombra couldn't claim he was fine, but the healing could begin.

To his surprise, when he opened his eyes and regained his physical form's senses he noted a number of changes to his surroundings. For starters, the lights were on. Secondly, there was a blue unicorn mare with white hair standing what she most likely perceived to be a safe distance away from Sombra.

Last of all, but certainly not least, was the simple observation that Sombra himself was tied and bound in place. With both chains and ropes. Whomever his would-be captor was, Sombra had to compliment her preparedness. As well as her impressive death-glare, whish he was seeing first hand.

Not that Sombra would verbally compliment her after this of course.

"Okay, Bub. Now that your nap is over, who are you?! This is my ghost town! I found it fair and square." The mare barked.

To show she meant business, the mare lit her horn and summoned up an aluminum bat with a glossy red finish.

Sombra kept a look of practiced indifference, trying not to laugh. Had he been any other pony the situation would have been rather serious. But, this mystery mare clearly had no idea who she was dealing with. With barely a thought, he could have captured her, thrown her through the shadows to a random location, or terrified her out of her skin.

So, Sombra decided to have a bit of fun with her to blow off some steam.

Nothing mean, just enough to show her who was in charge and make her think twice about threatening random ponies.

"I am the physical embodiment of darkness and shadow, and you, Madame, are powerless before me. Release me, or I shall rend your world asunder." Sombra declared, devoid of emotion.

The mare got quite irate, raising the bat high.

But she was struck silent when Sombra began to sing. After a single line she dropped the bat out of her aura and began to weep, though she couldn't even understand what Sombra was saying. But it was as if thousands of voices were mourning one another, forcing empathy upon the mare.

She watched in horror and fascination as her shadow got up off the floor and swayed to the song, making it's way to Sombra.

She was awestruck as Sombra passed right through his seemingly inescapable bonds, and he offered his hoof to her shadow. They began to dance as she accepted it, stepping off the ground and through the air like dark streams of pure elegance. It was beautiful and horrible all at once, and the song began to get sweeter as they danced. She could even hear her shadow singing along, using her voice to add to the chorus.

She actually had to check and make sure her lips weren't moving at one point, so mystified she couldn't tell she wasn't singing otherwise.

Once her voice had meshed with the song, words began to make sense to her, letting her know it was more than a song. It was an epic story of loss and love that had yet to find it's end. It was the story of a dragon that wanted only the happiness of others, and a lonely spirit that had no past but wanted nothing more than to find purpose and place.

Yet against all odds and all reason the two found their fates intertwined by a villain as old as time. Fighting a secret war that bound them together and set their hearts burning for each other.

But still the chorus swelled and fell as the next act led to naught but pain.

Just like that, Sombra stopped dancing and the mare could see the pain in his face and the tears in his eyes. With an unheard whisper, Sombra returned her shadow to her and it reapplied itself as if it had never left. She suddenly felt quite guilty for threatening Sombra, but there was more to it.

She had to hear more.

"That... That can't be it. There isn't any more to the story?" The mare asked.

In spite of himself, Sombra let out a chuckle as he wiped the tears away.

"As of yet, no. No ending. But now I believe it is my turn to ask questions of you, Madame. I assume you'll be rather receptive to it, given your newfound knowledge of my abilities. I'd like you to start with your name, if you would be so kind." Sombra replied.

While the display had gone a different way than he had intended it had been a sufficient vent, at least for the moment.

"Oh... I'm Trixie. The great and powerful, when I'm on stage, Lulamoon for business purposes." She informed Sombra.

Sombra nodded, feeling she was being honest.

"You may refer to me as Sombra. I've no other names, and I must ask you to never refer to me as king. This town, as it so happens, has recently come into my ownership. A gift from my sister-in-law after she obtained the deed from it's last owner. I've the deed, the keys, and all other forms of identification on hoof if you'd like to see them." Sombra informed Trixie.

Trixie paled as she realized she'd been caught in the act of breaking an entering and tying up the owner.

She fell to the floor, bowing to Sombra in a misguided act of penance.

"I'm sorry! The stallion at the train station told me that the last stop had been left abandoned when the Innkeeper moved! I took him at his word. I just thought having my own little town would be a great way to start fresh. I'm closer to forty than thirty, and living in a covered wagon the rest of my life isn't ideal.

"I thought I'd stake a claim, do some paperwork, all that. I've got money, not a lot, but enough to fix this place up a little. Then I'd just need to find some citizens to help fund me, and before too many years I'd have my own community to call home... I've been on the road all my life. I wasn't trying to steal this away from you. My life of crime is behind me." Trixie swore.

Sombra listened to her story, and in a way he sympathized with her. They only wanted somewhere to belong. The only difference was Trixie wasn't searching, she wanted to make herself a place to belong. At present, Sombra could think of no loftier or meaningful goals.

What would Spike do with a homeless mare? Sombra thought to himself for a moment.

Trixie seemed a bit worried when Sombra didn't say anything for a couple minutes, but didn't show it, nor the relief when Sombra started moving again.

Sombra pulled several pieces of parchment, an inkwell, and a phoenix feather quill-pen from his mane. In very little time, Sombra had penned a few letters and written down a list of some sort. He passed the lot of them to Trixie.

"Trixie, I am particularly busy as of late. I'm only here to try and sort out some... personal issues. As it stands, I will only be here once in a great while. I would not be opposed to offering you to be the mayor in my stead. My regent, if you will.

"So long as you keep the place running smoothly, and write me at least twice a month, I will offer a small sum to aid in expenses. More, once I have a method of obtaining bits for myself. Though I will expect you to keep the princess suite of the inn ready for me and Spike whenever we feel like visiting. We will be the town's benefactors, after all. All I want, is for you to take in people of all walks of life and give them a place to belong. Other than that, you may do as you wish, so long as you keep the town's interests at heart." Sombra offered.

Trixie looked over the letters, each addressed to either Princess Luna, or Princess Celestia. The next was a note to the bank in Canterlot where Sombra's savings were held, the account numbers, and how much Trixie was allowed to take out. Those few simple papers amounted to everything Trixie needed to get started.

All she needed to do was say yes to Sombra's generous offer.

"Um... Can I have some time to think bout it? You just sort of showed up with amazing powers and all the answers. I'm subconsciously wondering if you're the devil or something. Nothing personal." Trixie asked awkwardly.

Sombra wanted to be offended, but her request was entirely too reasonable to fault. Given the situation he even found it mildly amusing. Sombra might have laughed on any other occasion.

"Yes. That's quite alright. It's a hefty commitment to make I suppose... Tell me, are you familiar with Spike The Dragon, or Twilight Sparkle? I only ask because now that I think about it, I believe your name came up at some point." Sombra asked.

Trixie suddenly seemed hesitant to talk.

It was a full minute before Trixie felt comfortable enough to answer.

"I have something of a history with Twilight Sparkle. She humiliated me once, though in retrospect I brought it on myself. Then in retaliation I bought a forbidden relic called the alicorn amulet and took over Ponyville for a few days. But I haven't used dark magic artifacts since. I even went to a support group a few times." Trixie replied, sounding thoroughly ashamed.

To her surprise, Sombra wasn't shocked or appalled. More accurately he smiled, in a mildly satisfied way.

"Ah, that makes sense. That's why your name sounded familiar. Spike told me about you when a friend of ours was endeavoring to destroy the alicorn amulet." Sombra exclaimed as he put the pieces together.

Sombra felt a bit bad about dredging up painful memories, but there was something Sombra felt obligated to do.

But after the brief look of satisfaction at recalling Trixie, the blue show-mare felt a tone shift as the flicker of relief died and gave way to a look of concern. Sombra was quiet for a moment, but Trixie could see the gears in his head turning.

Trixie was mildly alarmed when Sombra lit his eyes with pink spirit energy and flowing green miasma. But when he didn't do anything but stare for a moment she relaxed a little bit. Sombra sighed after getting a good look, his face an odd mixture of relief and guilt.

"Items like the alicorn amulet... They leave a bit of their evil in your soul, even after many years. In your case it's almost impossible to notice, but we have no way of knowing exactly what it will do when the evil forces awaken. I have the ability to remove it, if you would be willing to let me. It is entirely up to you." Sombra explained.

Sombra formed a slender tendril of shadow from his mane, demonstrating how easily it could pass through objects by slipping it through the nearby desk and over the other side harmlessly. Being immaterial wasn't his most practiced skill, but if he only focused on one part of his body at a time it was almost as easy as making additional limbs.

"The alicorn amulet has been destroyed?" Trixie asked hopefully.

"Yes. Zecora went through a great deal of trouble to do so, before I discovered my own ability to destroy powers such as theirs. Yet another thing eating away at my conscience..." Sombra replied.

Trixie bit her lip and seemed to hesitate, but she closed her eyes and nodded her head fervently.

Sombra wasted no time, passing a tendril straight through and out the right side. It was over in the blink of an eye. Not that Trixie had opened hers yet.

"Okay, hurry. I want it gone. Maybe It'll help me forget. Just... Just don't tell me when you're about to do it. I'm super squeamish." Trixie asked.

"I did it the instant you nodded consent. I've successfully removed it." Sombra deadpanned.

Trixie opened her eyes to see Sombra's tendril of shadow gripping a mote of green and purple corruption. Admittedly, it was barely the size of a bit, and nearly transparent. It would seem the observation that the alicorn amulet had been much weaker than Ahuizotl's chest-piece was right on the money. It was the weakest corruption Sombra had seen, and after Trixie had gotten a good look at it it was gone.

Sombra crushed it like the rest, though he wondered if it would have died off on it's own.

"Huh. You made that sound way more dangerous." Trixie admitted.

"Yes, well, most cases I have seen were much more serious. The alicorn amulet wasn't all that powerful it seems, and you had limited exposure. Regardless, what would you say to locating some provisions? Have you seen anything edible in the kitchens? I imagine Woody would have bought in bulk since it's quite a train-ride to the nearest town for groceries. Canned food isn't ideal, but it will do." Sombra suggested.

Trixie shook her head.

"That's gonna be an issue. I've been here for about two months. I've finished off the pantry, except for a gallon can of banana pudding and a sort-of stale box of nilla-wafers. Each is about half empty, and in the fridge. I was actually headed out to the train station for supplies when I found you. But it's come and gone already. They don't wait here long, and it only comes around every couple days. We're stuck." Trixie confessed.

Sombra hummed thoughtfully, thinking about what sounded good. He hadn't a care to spare for the distance, now that he was confident in his shadow jumps and his many sigils. Truthfully the only question was how to fit his new (prospective) employee into the equation.

Sombra threw his despair away for a moment and decided to focus on his new friend.

"Hmm. How do you feel about curry? There's a lovely little family-owned restaurant in the food district of Middle-Canterlot. The homey atmosphere might do me a great deal of good right about now." Sombra asked.

Trixie just stared at Sombra like he was insane for a moment.

Sombra didn't fault her. But instead of clarifying, Sombra created shadowy hand and painted the outline of a door upon the wall of the inn with it's pointer finger. In the space of thirty seconds the blackness bled together from every direction and became a solid black rectangle.

"If you hold your breath and shut your eyes, I can hold your hoof and in a few steps we'll be in an alley a block away from the restaurant. It's a bumpy ride, but it's easy enough so long as you brace yourself. Normally I would just step into a shadow, but I felt the door imagery would be better for a passenger." Sombra proposed.

Trixie spent a moment thinking about it, but then merely shrugged.

"Not everyday a stallion tries to take you to dinner after he's had something inside you. Especially not a gay one. But today's been that kind of day where you just have to roll with the weirdness." Trixie joked, offering Sombra a hoof.

Sombra laughed, and took her hoof as they began walking to the makeshift portal.

"Madame, weird is the only way I know how to roll. Today is positively mundane compared to most." Sombra laughed.

Trixie did as she was instructed and held in a lungful of air and kept her eyes shut tight as Sombra led her through the wall.

Much to her surprise, she recognized the numbing as total sensory deprivation. She recognized it from training for escape tricks, but to be thrown into it unaware was a bit jarring. It was more intense than she remembered, but before long she found herself on solid ground again.

When she opened her eyes, just as Sombra had claimed, Trixie was in an alleyway. There were spires visible in the late afternoon sun, and the air smelled of exotic spices and all manner of comestibles. As a traveling mare, Trixie knew the culinary district of the nation's capital quite well. They were very obviously in Canterlot, just as Sombra had said.

In the middle of the alleyway, on the paved ground was a perfect representation of Sombra's cutie mark.

"That was pretty amazing. Not as smooth as teleporting, but it has much better stage presence." Trixie marveled.

Sombra seemed to almost disbelieve Trixie's unaltered countenance.

"I find it vexing how you handle a quick jaunt through the shadow realm so much better than a ten-ton armored titan I have literally fed diamonds. Spike looked as though someone tried to drown him in a freezing lake the last time I got him to come with me on a jump." Sombra commented in a confused and impressed way.

"I don't like to brag... But I am pretty great." Trixie replied in a futile attempt at modesty.

Sombra merely rolled his eyes, but smiled in spite of himself. Trixie was a little odd, but in the same way as Lyra. It was comforting to have someone to talk to, and making a new friend was surprisingly uplifting.

In no time Sombra had lead Trixie to a cozy restaurant that was as colorful as he was monotone.

Before they entered, Sombra removed his scarf and disappeared into the void of his shadow. From the same void, Sombra bled his plum hoodie through and onto his body. Next came a maroon cap that went low enough to cover his curved horn. Though it took her a moment, Trixie realized his mane had stopped flowing and was merely wild and unkempt.

He was still rather handsome, though he was clearly trying to play down his appearance as much as possible.

As soon as Sombra felt presentable, he held the door open for Trixie and entered a moment later. The restaurant definitely qualified as homey, but who's home was up for debate. The decor was bright and varied in color, and full of tapestries and lit by candles in colored glass jars.

Trixie almost felt like she was actually in another land.

A rotund mustard-colored unicorn stallion of not-quite sixty greeted them, but Trixie could tell he was mostly happy to see Sombra. Though the stallion quickly cast a look past them, as if someone was missing.

"Mr. Coal! Very good to see you! It is cold tonight. Here for something to warm you up, eh? Where is Mr. Spike?" The stallion asked.

Sombra hesitated, but decided a white lie wouldn't hurt.

"He's away on business. I felt a tad down without him, so I decided to grab a friend and paint the town black." Sombra fibbed, but just a little.

The stallion smiled awkwardly and nodded.

"I am feeling the expression is to paint it red, Mr. Coal." The stallion replied.

"I'd like to think the person holding the brush gets to decide the color." Sombra remarked, to which the stallion offered no reply.

Trixie followed Sombra to a corner booth, and after a few minutes they were brought water and menus. The latter of which Sombra didn't even bother to look at. Trixie couldn't decide what to get, though not for lack of trying. It was written in common tongue, but the names of the dishes were so foreign to her it didn't matter.

Sombra noticed her plight, and felt a bit guilty.

"I'm sorry... I hadn't considered you being unfamiliar with the exotic cuisine. If you like I can order for you. Spike ordered for me the first time he brought me here... Our first date we had while we were living in Canterlot. I was a bit overwhelmed at first, but it's really a lovely place once you give it a go." Sombra offered.

"Sure. Just get me whatever you're having." Trixie replied, dropping the menu back onto the table in relief.

Sombra chuckled a little, but stopped himself to let Trixie in on the joke.

"I doubt you want that. I may look like a pony, but my dietary habits are a bit more... protein rich." Sombra explained.

It was only now Trixie realized Sombra's mouth was full of large, pointed fangs. There were mildly intimidating, but Trixie had met griffons and thestrals before, and even the odd changeling here and there. It was just that she had never seen someone quite like Sombra she supposed.

She was about to ask Sombra something when a waitress arrived.

She was a light yellow-orange color unicorn and her mane was a tied-back wave of dark curls. She wore a dark burgundy skirt and a pastel yellow blouse, and large magenta and turquoise hoop earrings. She also seemed to recognize Sombra, and had a smug look on her face. They watched each other in silence until she broke it.

"Kol! Yahaan apanee bhaasha kaushal ka pareekshan karane ke lie, ya apane pet bharane ke lie? kahaan apane aadamee hai? tum mujhe prakaar ke roop mein hadataal nahin karate ikasingon romaans kiya jaana hai, akele ghodee karate hain." The Waitress said in a language Trixie didn't know.

"Donon ka ek sa, kesar. Spaik apane adoring janata ke saath kristal saamraajy mein hai. Aaj raat, yah keval mujhe aur meree naee dost hai. Vah apane adbhut khaana pakaane namoona kabhee nahin raha hai, isalie mainne socha ki main use ilaaj hoga. Ek ladakee kee raat, mujhe lagata hai." Sombra responded in kind.

The mare laughed and punched Sombra lightly in the elbow.

"Ha! Very good, Coal! Your accent has improved much. I would be hard-pressed to find another with such a gifted tongue. What would you and your friend like, eh?" The mare complimented.

Sombra thought a moment, sparing Trixie a glance.

"I'd like the Nandu omelette, and some chicken biryani. As for Trixie... Let's try some dum aloo and the vegie-kofta. For the table, perhaps some modak, and imarti? While I'm no Spike, I am quite ravenous tonight. Oh, and some tea." Sombra ordered with confidence.

As soon as the mare left, Trixie turned back to Sombra.

"How many languages do you speak? And why is everyone calling you Coal?" She asked.

"All of them... More or less. And my continued existence is mostly secret. I can't walk about telling people who I am until I clear my name. Luna fabricated the name Coal Briquette for me, based on my coat and mane colors." Sombra answered hesitantly.

Trixie tried to remember what she could of Sombra's epic song in a language that didn't really have any words. But most of it was a vague memory, almost as if it hadn't happened. She realized she knew almost nothing about Sombra, other than that he was deceptively powerful, probably immortal, and very upset about something he was trying very hard to not think about, or even get away from.

The notion he didn't mind being attacked also came to mind, but she wanted to forget about nearly striking Sombra with a metal bat.

"So... I know you weren't in control during the stuff that happened in the Crystal Empire, and that Spike The Dragon is your lover, and that you've got superpowers. Which, kick-ass resume' by the way. But beyond that, I don't actually know anything about you. I feel like if we're gonna be friends, and especially if I'm going to be your employee, I should know you a bit." Trixie insisted.

Sombra wanted to argue, but he saw the futility in it.

Trixie was right.

"Very well... I'll answer your questions." Sombra yielded.

Trixie tapped her hoof on her chin, trying to think of a good first question.

"Okay... You're some kind of spirit, right? Do you actually need to eat?" Trixie asked, starting off small.

Sombra conceded that was a reasonable question.

"To be honest, I've no idea if I actually need food and water. But Spike is a master chef, and I've just recently learned to cook. I don't feel much like starving myself just to find out. But I do enjoy eating... And it makes me feel a little more normal sometimes. I also feel it would be rude to turn down Spike's amazing food, and after months of classes I find I enjoy the craft." Sombra admitted.

"Hmm. I get that. Food is good. So... You aren't like, a ghost or anything? Are ghosts and spirits different things?" Trixie wondered.

Sombra was given a moment of peace when the waitress (whom Trixie discovered was named Saffron) returned with their tea. Trixie had never tasted tea quite like it before, but it was good. It was spiced, and dark, and she wanted to ask what it was but felt it would make her look dumb.

After Sombra had gotten a good drink of his own tea and Saffron had left, he felt he had had enough time to form a proper answer.

"I believe ghosts mean you were alive previously. I am a spirit, or an aspect of a natural element. Specifically darkness. I've only recently learned of my origin. Yesterday, in fact. I learned that I am the last of the Umbra. The dark elementals." Sombra said, with a tone unmistakable as mourning.

Trixie felt a stab of guilt as she thought she had found the cause of Sombra's stress.

She imagined herself twisting a knife in Sombra's chest, betraying his offers of kindness and willingness to help make her new dream come true.

"I... I'm sorry. I didn't know. Do you... Do you want to talk about something else?" Trixie asked apologetically.

Sombra sighed, and looked as though he had given up.

"I ran away from my problems, thinking that if I could be alone I would be able to hold myself together. Meditation and Spike has been all I've ever had, but being around Spike made me feel even worse. My life has only been mine a very short time, but yesterday I discovered something that broke me... I was... manufactured, by the very demon I have sworn to kill. Made to be his puppet before I even became self-aware.

"I could have handled that fact alone, I think. But the ingredients used to make up my body were the Umbra themselves, and one pony that Dootha had been inhabiting at the time of my creation. The Umbra that survived added themselves to my body, just so they could reunite with the others. Their knowledge is amazing, but along with it I learned just how many of them died to create me. Four-hundred and eighty-nine thousand, eight hundred seventy-seven and one unicorn I know nothing about. I was born from death." Sombra explained.

Trixie had no earthly way to know exactly what Sombra was going through.

She felt awful about it, but she sat there in silence trying to come up with the words to try and comfort him.

But before the answer came to her, the food arrived. It smelled amazing, even though Trixie had no idea what any of the smells were beyond the near overpowering spice. Trixie watched as a plate of odd ring-shaped pastry, and another of dumplings that smelled of coconut were placed between Sombra and herself.

Sombra's dishes were a delicious looking omelette, accompanied by a large plate of a rice dish with chicken mixed in. Despite the presence of meat in each they looked rather appetizing. Trixie's were some kind of potatoes in a spicy scented sauce, accompanied by a number of grilled meat-substitute kebabs that came with a spicy looking sauce and a yogurt sauce.

"Thank you, Saffron. It all looks, and smells, magnificent." Sombra told Saffron, as if nothing were wrong.

As soon as their hostess left, Trixie knew she had to say something right then, lest the moment pass.

"Sombra... There's literally no way I could weigh in on something so out of my depth. But, I've been on the road my whole life. I've met good ponies, and bad ponies. I've even been on both sides of the law before. So, without a doubt, I can say that I know you're a good pony. I busted into your inn, and you could have done anything you wanted with me, but instead you showed me something amazing and offered me a job.

"So what if you were born in an... unconventional way? I have no idea who my parents are, and honestly after awhile it stopped mattering to me. I decided I was going to be great, and powerful, all on my own. I hit some snags along the way, but I made a name for myself eventually. Now I've realized being alone all the time isn't healthy. You've already got more than most ponies, so why not live five-hundred thousand times harder for the ones that can't? You have a good life, they'll have a good life." Trixie tried to reason.

Sombra was given pause, but he didn't say anything right away.

Instead, he started in on his omelette. Yet Trixie could see his mind working through the situation like a complex machine processing data. In the span of a couple minutes, he had finished half of it. But at that point he stopped, and Trixie felt like she hadn't seen such a serious mood shift in anyone before.

"I suppose... Objectively, that my past doesn't change the plans Spike and I have for the future. If I alter my perceptions on life because of a thousand year old loss, than I will be the only one to suffer. Or by extension, I could make my loved ones unhappy because I can't enjoy their company if I'm sulking. I should honor the Umbra... and live for them.

"I suppose it makes sense, but I still feel such guilt... So much like a monster. No one could possibly... know... How that... feels. Oh no." Sombra began, but started winding down.

He put his head in his hooves, and he let out the saddest laughter Trixie had ever heard.

"Spike. Spike could know how that feels... And I left him when he wanted to comfort me. I have officially lost my mind." Sombra cried.

Trixie patted Sombra on the back, and the two of them ate. All the while, Sombra regaled Trixie with the stories of his life thus far. A clearer, more well articulated version of the epic song she had heard at the inn. While it had lost a great deal of mysticism, it was still quite a story regardless.

By the time the food was gone, the both of them were stuffed to capacity, and Sombra felt a bit better about his dubious origins. But it would take time to heal, and he would need help. And for that, he would need to prepare himself to face Spike again.

After paying the bill, Trixie took Sombra on a tour of her favorite places in Canterlot. They wanted to wait just a bit before going back to the inn, just to make sure Trixie didn't lose her dinner as soon as they got there. It was nearly midnight by the time they actually went through another shadow and made their way to bed.

Trixie had already made herself quite at home in the princess suite, so Sombra let her keep it after she used a less than legal spell to duplicate his keys for convenience. It was only a few minutes before Sombra heard her muffled snoring from the floor below. He didn't mind, as he had very little intention of actually sleeping that night.

He had a lot of thinking to do.

First and foremost, he needed to figure out exactly what to say to Spike.

Author's Note

Hey. I don't really have a lot to say about this chapter other than that I hope you guys enjoyed it. I can relate to Sombra here. When I feel overwhelmed I usually want to be alone, or to try and ignore the biggest issue. It's not super healthy, but it is what it is. But eventually I usually break down and talk to someone.

Anyway, soon Sombra will return to Spike's side, and they will reconcile, and it will be awesome. Then shit will go down in the chapter after that. At this rate the story will be over around the time of the new year? I dunno don't quote me. I'm bad at math. Also, my 'A' key has been sticking lately. Sorry if I missed some errors here and there, but I think I got all the missing ones.

Regardless, I love you guys. See you next time. (I realize the chapter name isn't great.)

Whatever The Future Holds...

Things were quiet in the guest chambers of the crystal palace. Not a soul dared bother the dragon brooding within, after he had explicitly asked the guards and staff not to disturb him. But none of them knew the reason, and rumors of the crystal savior's apparent depression had already reached the farthest borders of the Crystal Empire.

Spike was always a hot topic among the ponies of the city-state, but it had been ages since he had been in the empire, and now this.

None of them dared deny his request, but all of them worried.

The real issue was unbeknownst to everyone but Spike, Cadence, Shining Armor, the other princesses, and Daring and company. Though Rampart and Amore' seemed to know what was going on, even if the adults hadn't seen fit to tell them. Sombra had been gone two days without contact. Something that had never happened, except for when he had been unconscious.

Spike was laying about in his chambers, out in full size, a large map of Equestria unfurled before him.

From his bag, Spike took a small leather pouch, emptying the contents out onto the map.

There was the skull of a raven, a chunk of clear uncut quartz, a few wooden dice, a silver coin, a white feather, and a few other curiosities. It was something Zecora had forced him to craft, bag and all, during the early days of his training. There were a number of uses for each and every item, old-world magic from Zecora's time. Spike had been made to memorize every single function and spell.

He hadn't used them in years, but with everything going on in his life lately Spike had been bringing it whenever he packed a bag.

Spike took a smooth and highly polished black onyx the size of a bit from the contents and refilled the bag with the rest.

Spike held the tiny stone in his claws, filling it with just a bit of his mana. Then once he was satisfied with it, he placed the stone in the corner of the map atop the compass rose. Spike then tapped it three times, and withdrew his hand.

The stone seemed to wobble and shiver, moving itself around the map until it was all the way across from where it had started.

"San Palomino Desert... Farrier's Gulch? I guess that makes sense. I'm just glad the hoard spell I used is still working in spite of everything that's happened." Spike sighed.

Spike vaguely wished he hadn't gotten Sombra's location. Now he could fly to the San Palomino, and he could find Sombra. But at the same time, he knew Sombra had asked for time to clear his head. He had every right to mourn, and to get his head on straight in solitude.

Spike cursed himself and rolled onto his side in a vain attempt to ignore the worry, but after a few minutes he heard something.

The stone was moving gain.

Spike rolled back again, his face barely an inch above the stone. Slowly, it moved right into Central Equestria. But it didn't stop, it went up and up, until it rested on the frozen north. The only possible explanation was that Sombra had shadow jumped to the Crystal Empire.

Spike instinctively looked to his shadow, but nothing happened, and there was no telltale tingling sensation.

Spike did the only thing he could think to do and got up off the floor, hurriedly packing away the map and stone. Soon, Spike unlocked the balcony doors of his chambers and took a leap. Before long he was gliding high above the empire, looking for signs of Sombra.

Maybe he ported back to the dome? What if when he finds out I'm not there he tries my shadow? Maybe he'll just come up the tunnel I cleared after he left? Spike thought as he surveyed the ground from the sky.

After a few minutes Spike circled back around to the other side of the castle and found a group of guardsponies setting up what looked like a stage. It wasn't particularly odd for a show to be in the pavilion, but guardsponies setting up instead of stagehands and performers was unusual enough to warrant investigation.

Spike fell to the Earth as a fireball, shrinking to his more manageable size.

He landed in a nearby alleyway to avoid causing a fuss, then walked up to the stage.

It was a relatively small stage, and two podiums were being erected. On the front of each were two empty slots for something large and square, and beneath that was a rectangular display screen. Spike's mind immediately pieced it together as the set of a game-show.

But as far as Spike knew there weren't any game-shows in the empire.

He was about to turn away and continue his search for Sombra when someone tapped on his shoulder.

When he looked over, Spike saw the last mare he had expected to see. A periwinkle-blue unicorn mare with silvery-white hair. She had traded in her cape and hat for a white suit with a black undershirt and rosy-pink tie. She looked like the stereotypically overdressed game-show host.

"Spike, how are you? Long time no see. I'm your bae's new employee, slash publicist, slash whatever. Long story. Anyway, today is you-know-who's show. We've been busy the last day, and we just need you to play along." Trixie explained.

Spike's brain tried to quit on him briefly, but it manged to reboot itself and process what the pony he hadn't seen in over fifteen years was telling him.

"Wait... How? But... What? Where is he then?" Spike sputtered in defeat.

"Just go with the flow for now. I had to call in a ton of favors to get all this gear and camera setups on a day's notice. The S-man called in the rest. But you should probably get it straight from the horse's mouth." Trixie said noncommittally.

Trixie's shadow stretched and met Spike's, and in that instant Spike felt Sombra's presence. Trixie's shadow shrunk back to it's proper alignment. At which time, Spike heard feedback on the earrings he had hidden on the back of his ear-fins and listened intently.

Spike... I'm sorry I left so abruptly. But I'm ready to move forward now. But for us to move forward... I can't hide anymore. Just follow Trixie's lead for now. She means well, and she does have a certain stage presence. Sombra whispered via the link.

"It's alright. I trust you. Just don't do anything you aren't ready for." Spike replied, clutching his ear-fin.

I love you.

"Love you too."

After his all too brief conversation with Sombra, Spike assisted Trixie and the guards by setting up the fold-out bleachers, and barely noticed the arrival of several familiar faces. His mother, Celestia, Luna, a tall mare that was quite obviously Selene in a trench-coat and sunglasses, and the royal family of the Crystal Empire themselves. Amore' and Rampart both waved to Spike, who almost dropped the heavy aisles of seats when he waved back.

After everything had been set up, Trixie directed the VIP's to their seats.

Celestia, Luna, Selene, and the Crystal Royalty got seats up front.

Much to Spike's confusion, Twilight took a seat at the game-show podium on the audience's left. But Spike was even more surprised when the guards wheeled out a semi-opaque box they placed behind the other podium. It was a privacy booth of some sort, just big enough for one pony.

Spike saw ponies looking at the scene with great curiosity, many of them were even filling up the newly erected seats. He supposed that whatever was going to happen, he might as well play along. Sombra was being silent, likely because he was nervous.

Once Spike was in position behind the stage, he erupted into flames to which he received startled gasps, and then cheers once he emerged in his full glory. Trixie had explained during setup that he was to be the judge, though he only now began to understand what that meant.

But what no one other than Spike realized was that his looming shadow drifted in the direction of the privacy booth behind the unoccupied podium. Spike felt Sombra leave him, and a silhouette filled the booth. No one could really see who was inside, and nopony had noticed Sombra enter unnaturally due to Spike's impromptu show of growing several times his apparent size.

The last additions to the apparent game-show were a large monitor bordered in lights, and a number of press-ponies. It seemed at least one representative journalist from every major news source and journal of opinion was invited. In fact, they seemed to be almost half of the audience, though the majority was still crystal ponies.

Once the seats were all full, and a great deal of other patrons had decided to stand or hover if they possessed wings.

Trixie summoned up a microphone once attendance met her standards.

"Hello there, ponies of the Crystal Empire~! I'm your host, Trixie Lulamoon! Welcome! We've got a big show for you here today! If I could, please direct your attention to the monitor."

Everyone, including Spike looked as directed, and saw a blown-up image Spike recognized as himself and Sombra dancing at the gala months before. Then it changed to the night of Twilight's Birthday, where Sombra could be seen with the rest of the group. Then several pictures of Spike and Sombra, as well as Sombra and Luna, and even Celestia out on the town.

They were pictures from the less reputable papers around the country, and none of them got very good angles. All someone not in the know could glean from it was a well dressed stallion with a dark coat accompanying Spike and his family. Nobody could glean his identity.

"This mystery stallion has been all the tabloids can talk about these days, am I right? It's been ages since everyone's favorite reptile was spotted with a date, and now this stallion nobody can get a decent photo of is everywhere with him! Well, wonder no more folks! By the end of today, everyone will have the answer!" Trixie shouted.

That sent a wave of excited chatter through the crowd, and it set the reporters scribbling on their notepads.

"Before we reveal his identity, we're gonna get you ponies hyped! Today, we've got a quiz show between the mystery stallion, and Spike's own mother! She's already given our guy her seal of approval, but everyone knows how much the crystal ponies love their hero. We want to see their reaction before we drop the metaphorical curtain!" Trixie explained.

The crystal ponies all cheered and stomped their hooves excitedly, while both Spike and Twilight were trying not to look too embarrassed.

As soon as the crowd calmed down, Trixie pulled a hefty stack of cards out of her suit.

"Okay ponies. These questions have been written by Princess Celestia, Luna, and your own Princess Cadence! So you know they're gonna be fair. Let's get to it shall we?" Trixie informed them, hyping up the crowd even more.

Spike had a terrible feeling in his gut, but he couldn't do anything. Everyone was there already, and the crowd was practically on the edge of their seats already. If he bailed now, whatever Sombra was planning would go to waste. Each podium lit up with either Sombra or Twilight's cutie marks, and either display lit up and read zero.

"Okay then. Our first question is... What is Spike's favorite snack? Everybody knows the big guy loves to eat." Trixie read off the first card.

"Hmm. Nachos?" Twilight asked more than answered.

"Vanadium emeralds and extra salty pretzels crushed and mixed with bacon bits and made into chocolate clusters. He calls it dragon chow." The stallion in the booth stated factually.

To simplify things, Spike raised his hand over the privacy booth with a thumbs up. The podium in front of Sombra dinged, and the display that bore his cutie mark lit up and read out ten points. Twilight got a few disappointed looks from the audience, which she took a little offense to.

"Hey, Spike is the one that always cooked. I burned ice cream once." Twilight replied.

Twilight found her retort lacking, in that it only caused laughter in the audience.

"Settle down, folks. Our next question is... What is Spike's favorite song?" Trixie read off another card.

Twilight and Sombra were both quiet for a few moments, and the audience was anxiously awaiting the call.

"Majestic, by Wax Fang?" Sombra stated with a modicum of certainty.

"Sound of Pulling Heaven Down, by Blue October." Twilight declared.

Spike seemed to think for a moment, having a hard time deciding. In the end, he hovered his hands over both his mother and his lover and gave them both signs of affirmation.

"I really like music, and those are two of my favorites... I couldn't decide." Spike explained sheepishly.

The crowd seemed mildly disappointed, but couldn't hold it against Spike.

After a few more questions it seemed Twilight and Sombra were equally versed in Spike lore. But Twilight still had an advantage. All the questions about Spike's childhood were obviously hers for the taking. Though the points weren't all that important, they just needed to show how much Sombra cared.

"Okay, next up... What is Spike's favorite book?" Trixie read off another card.

Twilight's eyes lit up like stars, and her mind immediately began cross-referencing the absurd number of titles in her mind with Spike. Conversely, Sombra had no difficulty coming up with his answer. Though no one could see it, he had a confident smirk on his face.

"The Firesong Novels." Twilight declared confidently.

"Issue three-twenty-six of Power Ponies with variant cover number two. Wherein a grown Hum-Drum discards his status as a sidekick and dons a new costume, taking the name Sparktacular as he strikes out on his own as a hero." Sombra countered with absolute certainty.

Twilight's eyes shrank to pinpricks as she realized Spike's great love of comic books outweighed his fondness of a good novel. Feeling foolish, she didn't even bother to look up as Spike conceded the victory to Sombra. With that win, Sombra and Twilight were now tied at five-hundred points apiece.

Twilight wasn't all that upset, as the plan was going smoothly.

Unfortunately her pride would take some time to heal.

"Well folks, we've proved our mystery stallion here cares for Spike just as much as his own mother. So, are you all ready to see who he really is? To give him a chance to speak?" Trixie implored the crowd.

The crowd was practically singing their mystery stallion's praises, and at the same time dying of anticipation. They cheered and bellowed in excitement as Spike took hold of the privacy box and slowly began to lift it off the stage. At the same time, all those who knew the identity of the mystery stallion rose from their seat and joined Twilight in front of the stage.

Spike finished removing the box, and everyone gasped, then fell silent.

Standing before them was the most feared being in the history of their nation.

Sombra, in all his dark glory. No one dared run or hide behind anything other than their hooves, lest they risk arousing the mad king's ire. Yet everyone found themselves surprised when Sombra did nothing. He didn't move, except for his mane and tail which flowed about without direction.

After everyone had the needless panic out of their systems, Sombra managed to muster the courage to speak.

"Ponies of the Crystal Empire... I apologize for this farce. My... publicist, came up with this idea. I only agreed to it because I didn't wish to start a panic by merely marching into town. Though, I suppose it was effective enough." Sombra began.

Trixie, ever the focus of attention gave a bow to the crowd, despite the less than proper compliment.

While the crystal ponies were practically paralyzed, the journalists were eating up the situation even more than the impromptu game-show and tabloid confirmations. Flash-bulbs and pens were working like mad. There was no way the media wasn't going to put on an almost literal circus of speculation and slander unless they got the whole story.

After a reassuring look from Spike, Sombra continued.

"I am indeed Sombra, but I am no king. What you all know of me is false. A demon... created me, from shadows and darkness, so that it might wear me as a suit after it had lost it's own body. Before I took my first breath, I was possessed. The powers my body possesses were used in concert with the demon's, and it was used to horrible effect against all of you.

"But I will not lie. Celestia and Luna defeated the demon with light, forcing it into hibernation. When I returned from the ice, I was in control of my actions. But I had no idea who, or what I was. The echoes of the demon's thoughts were all I knew, so I sought to continue it's work, until I was stopped. I spent fifteen years in a coma, but I have been back for six months, learning of the world." Sombra revealed.

There was a flurry of murmurs amongst all the photography and note taking, which Sombra had expected. He didn't think anyone would believe him, which was why he was calling in favors.

"That being said, I fully expected and understand your skepticism. Which is why I am not alone. I have Spike, and my sister, and a family of friends. Most of which you all know, and will trust far more than me." Sombra continued.

Celestia was the first to step up, as she had promised she would.

"Sombra awoke in a specimen jar in Twilight Sparkle's laboratory. When he got his body back, he had no powers. I put him in Spike's care, because Spike is strong and of impeccable character. Time and time again, Sombra has proved himself to Spike, and to me. Sombra is a strong individual, not only in terms of power, but of spirit. I respect him, and trust him." Celestia informed the crowd.

There were a number of murmurs of people sounding doubtful, but there were equal numbers of those who were either confused or starting to believe. It wasn't much, but it was honestly more than Sombra had expected. And yet there were still others who cared enough to speak.

Selene ripped off her simple disguise, revealing her majesty to the world with a flourish.

Luna stepped forward with her, and the two held hooves.

"Once I was alone in the darkness, so I used magic to create someone who would love me. This is what began my fall as Nightmare Moon. But after I returned, I grew lonely again, and resurrected her. Selene. In secret, she has been my wife for seven years. Each and every time we attended an event as Nightmare Moon, we were fused as The full and true Nightmare. We have achieved a love unlike any other, and we hope you in the crowd will understand." Luna began.

"Over the course of the last few months, we have trained Sombra to control his incredible power. He is the only one that understands Luna and myself, and I am proud to say I have adopted him as my brother. We three are creatures of darkness, but it is time we take our place in the light. All we want is for the world to know the truth." Selene finished.

Selene shimmered and bled into Luna, and in less than the time it took to blink Nightmare Moon stood beside Celestia, minus her armor and finery. Everyone was a bit taken aback, but they were too enraptured to interrupt the onslaught of crown secrets being revealed. This was the biggest thing to happen in the two nations since Tirek.

A mostly starstruck percentage of the audience cheered, though many of the doubters were equally shocked and appalled with Nightmare Moon as they were Sombra. But still, Sombra remained thankful for his sisters and held his head high. The anxiety was there, but it was currently taking a back-burner to the love and admiration he was feeling from those that stood before him.

Cadence, Shining Armor, and the children were the next to step up.

The crystal ponies waited for them to speak with baited breath. But what no one expected was that it was the children that were the ones to act first. Quite possibly the most beloved ponies in the whole country, standing up to speak for quite possibly the most hated person in the country.

"Uh... Hello? We wanted to say, we were scared of Sombra when we first met him. But he stayed with Spike on Hearth's Warming, and he got everybody really thoughtful presents. He even figured out Auntie Pinkie Pie was gonna have a baby before she did." Rampart started.

"And he was never too busy to play with us when everybody else was doing grown-up stuff. He taught us how to play chess, and gave us a card game so we can play it with him and Spike. He even let us win sometimes, but we knew he was just being nice. My special talent is matchmaking, and I think Sombra belongs with Spike." Amore' added.

Sombra hadn't expected the children to speak on his behalf, but it meant the world to him.

He wiped a tear from his eyes, and he walked up to Spike.

Without warning, he created a massive hand from his mane and pulled the full sized Spike down to his level and placed a kiss on his snout in front of everyone. Spike laughed and did his best to kiss Sombra back in his current state. Then he picked the little stallion up and placed him on his shoulder.

Once Spike was sitting upright again, Sombra looked down upon his whole audience.

"Let me make my intentions clear. Whether or not you approve of me, I exist. I have a family, and all the same rights as anyone else. I would like to make a positive mark on the world, but I thought it would be best to formally apologize to the crystal ponies, even though I had little to no control over events. Spike and I are very happy, and we have no intention of letting public opinion effect that." Sombra declared.

Spike couldn't help but smile, and struck a pose for the crowd.

He put his bicep in perfect display, and turned his head so that they could compare his mark to the one on Sombra.

"You heard him. He's staying with me, and anyone that says otherwise can file complaints directly to me. Truth be told, I didn't know today was the day Sombra was gonna have his coming out party, but I'm all in. I love Sombra, and I'm happy I don't have to hide it anymore." Spike added.

"I love you too, Spike." Sombra declared loud enough to be heard.

Spike surveyed the crowd, and saw that many of the ponies were wearing soft expressions. They at least wanted to give Sombra a chance, which was all they could ask of them. The mood fell just a little bit when they saw some of the crystal ponies leave.

Can't make everyone happy. Spike sighed internally.

After fielding quite a few questions from the press, Sombra offered to speak with any of the crystal ponies who would have him. Only a handful took him up on it, but most of them seemed to find him agreeable enough. Trixie's show had painted Sombra in a favorable enough light that most were apt to give him the benefit of the doubt.

Though to Sombra's chagrin more people were ready to speak with Selene via Nightmare Moon than him. Though once he realized just how many of them were starry-eyed fan girls he let it go. He didn't want that sort of attention.

The day seemed to have went off without a hitch, until about an hour before sundown.

The unofficial conference was beginning to wind down, and everyone was helping disassemble the stage and seating. It happened very suddenly, and no one heard or saw anything. Sombra merely fell to the ground out of nowhere, dropping the sound equipment he had been holding.

The ponies that were still around gasped and screamed as they turned to see an arrow sticking out of his temple.

Fortunately, Nightmare Moon was on the case.

Using her ability to turn into stardust and smoke, she darted off in the direction the arrow had come from. In the space of about thirty-five seconds she returned, a red crystal unicorn stallion with a longbow and quiver in tow. She dropped him on the ground and reformed standing on top of him, keeping him pinned.

Spike scooped up Sombra, and set him upright. He wobbled just a bit, but stood firm in Spike's palm. The stallion's expression of confident victory changed to one of abject horror as the arrow sunk into the depths of Sombra's personal darkness. Then, a hand erupted forth from his mane with the offending weapon in it's grasp.

With a single motion, the arrow snapped in half and fell to the ground.

"You okay?" Spike asked, more out of obligation than concern.

Sombra blinked a few times in rapid succession, then shook his head. Afterwards he seemed quite alright, more peeved than anything. He dusted himself off, and looked up at Spike.

"Yes. I'm fine. It was disorienting more than anything. Though we may wish to have a chat with the would-be assailant. I'm fairly certain that arrow was coated in something foul. Second time someone has tried to poison me this week." Sombra replied, rightfully annoyed.

Everyone had almost forgotten the stallion on the ground, as most were unaccustomed to Sombra's immortality.

Sombra floated down from Spike's hand, and Nightmare Moon released the stallion from her clutches. His chances were slim to none as far as escape was concerned. Over half of the most powerful creatures on Earth happened to have him surrounded.

"May I ask your name, sir?" Sombra asked the assailant.

The stallion remained silent.

Sombra didn't seem disheartened, but instead used a tendril of shadow to pilfer the bow and quiver from off the ground. He inspected them, then passed them off to Shining Armor, as he was the one familiar with weapons and was tied for highest authority in the empire. Afterwards, Sombra returned his attention to the stallion.

"While I don't see any reason to press charges, I would like you to think about your actions. I do not die, and conventional weapons are all but useless. Therefore, you may take as many attempts on my life as you wish. I might even sleep a little better at night knowing someone who was hurt by me, even indirectly, got to take out a bit of their frustration.

"However, there are a great many ponies in this area that might have gotten hurt, or even killed had things played out differently. There are also children present, and something I absolutely cannot abide by is traumatizing children. Mortality is not a concept I wish for ones so young to wrestle with. Should you pull another stunt like this, I will not hesitate to call the constables, or guards, or what have you, and do everything I can to see you prosecuted." Sombra promised the stallion.

Their was no hostility, or fear, or even anger in his tone. If anything, Sombra sounded disappointed in the as of yet unnamed stallion. Such a strange circumstance actually cut the stallion's ego deep enough to wound his sense of justice, or thirst for revenge. Whichever had fueled the attack.

After Shining Armor had gotten a turn with him, the stallion was set free, though a guard went with him to confiscate the poison and his weapons weren't returned.

After everyone split up and went home, and the last of the reporters had been shooed away, the main group headed into the castle for dinner. Everything went well enough, though some of the staff were a bit uncomfortable just yet. Sombra insisted on clearing the table himself, and that none of them should help him.

Trixie even got to catch up with Twilight, while Sombra and Spike headed back to Spike's room.

"So. Trixie? Never thought I'd see her again. What was she doing out in Farrier's Gulch?" Spike asked as he got into bed.

"She wanted a new start, and I helped her along. She's an odd one, but I'm hardly one to judge." Sombra replied, "You used the hoard spell to find me, didn't you?"

Sombra hadn't missed a step, as usual. Spike could only blush and nod in reply. He hated being two steps behind, but he found Sombra's intellect sexy at the same time.

"I wouldn't have blamed you for coming to get me... I half expected it, really. I felt like a fool for running way. I should have just talked to you. You knew what I was going through better than I did, and you could have helped." Sombra admitted.

Sombra got into bed and curled up beside Spike, feeling both accomplished and foolish. The day had been more or less won, but after everything that had transpired he felt tired. The whole world would know about him in the morning, and it would be difficult moving forward. But Sombra knew it would be worth it in the end.

"Spike... I think the mark on your arm is fading a bit. Let me fix it for you." Sombra asked of Spike.

"Uh... Okay?" Spike complied, showing him his bicep.

Sombra formed a hand of shadows much smaller than he normally did, and he reached into his own chest. Spike was alarmed, but Sombra wore a mask of calm and tranquility. From within himself, Sombra pulled his beating heart. A black recreation of the hearts Spike had seen in books, but it thrummed and beat with the pink spirit energy Sombra exuded.

"Forgive me if it's a tad morbid, but... Spike The Dragon, I give you my heart. A symbol of love, to let you know that while I cannot die, there is no living without you. Do you accept it?" Sombra asked, a smile on his face.

Spike's mind raced, but his heart understood right away.

It was up to his mouth to break the stalemate.

"I do." Spike answered.

Sombra raised the heart up to Spike's bicep, and phased it into the mark on his arm. Spike couldn't feel it after that, but then Sombra moved his hand over Spike's and directed it to the mark. Sure enough, Spike could feel it beating, faster and faster as he held it.

"Oh my gods... That's the craziest and most romantic gesture ever. So... That was a proposal, right?" Spike asked excitedly.

Sombra chuckled, and nuzzled up against him.

"Yes. Just as soon as we're done with all this Dootha business, we'll tie the knot. Then, we take our trip to Neighpon. After that... Well, we'll think of something." Sombra resolved.

Spike practically crushed Sombra in a hug, but Sombra didn't care. Everything was right with the world, at least in his view. Horrors were working against them in the darkness, preparing to rend his happiness asunder. But Sombra now had everything to lose, and the darkness was more than ready to rend them in kind, if given the chance.

Author's Note

So, due to circumstances beyond my control (illness, prior obligations, etc.) I had to rush this chapter a little. That's also why you're getting a Thursday release. Regardless, I hope it turned out alright.

Thanks for reading, and for your continued patronage.

Battle of Trottingham (Part 2)

Chrysalis could feel the power of a dragon running through her veins, and it was incredible. Her body knew exactly how to do everything it was built to do. For all intents and purposes, she was a dragon, but she could just as easily be anything. Her power could be anything.

Chrysalis was positively high on Spike's overwhelming strength and powerful magic that felt like it could burn the world.

The real Spike charged her in an effort to give Sombra a bit more time to reconfigure himself.

Chrysalis however was surprisingly adept with her borrowed skin. She was able to dodge, and to counter with the same speed Spike had. The two of them began to grapple, claws entwined and hind-legs tensed to find purchase and keep the dragons rooted. Neither Spike was gaining too much ground on the other, but the original lacked the sheer number of allies. He could hear the buzzing getting closer, but Spike didn't dare look away from Chrysalis.

Chrysalis's horde of demonic offspring was drawing ever closer, being telepathically ordered to tip the scales in her favor no doubt.

But Sombra was having none of it.

With a great deal of effort, Sombra had pulled himself back together. More or less anyway. He was currently a jet black fog circling the titans as they clashed. Whatever Sombra was doing seemed to be working, as Chrysalis's focus was slipping. Spike was able to gain the upper hand during her moment of indecision, pushing Chrysalis over.

Spike resisted the urge to vomit and struck out with his instincts.

Spike dug his fangs into Chrysalis's collarbone, and there was a crackle of green energy. As soon as she tried to respond in kind, Spike's hand was clutching her throat. As much as he wanted to break her neck, he merely held Chrysalis back as he did whatever it was he was doing. She could feel her newfound power leaving her.

Slowly, but fast enough to be concerned.

Eventually, Chrysalis was feeling tired and even sleepy, but her instincts were still just as sharp as a dragon's.

Chrysalis's power spiked, and the air crackled with a violent charge. Green and purple electricity raced over Spike's body, wracking him with pain and forcing him to jerk away and let Chrysalis go. The energy had likewise struck out in arcs at Sombra, causing him to condense back into his normal shape.

Chrysalis took her brief moment of respite to clutch her wound and look around for her now missing army.

"What's going on?! What did you do to me?! Why can't I feel my children's thoughts?!" Chrysalis roared in a voice layered with her own and Spike's.

Sombra flared his spiritual power to erase the corrupt power causing him distress, though he acted as if he felt no pain. In fact he was smiling smugly. He found a small amount of satisfaction in seeing Chrysalis suffer, as she deserved far worse.

"I relocated your spawn to the shadow-realm. There's very little oxygen there, so I'd say they've only got a few minutes of life left. Though I'd say we've squashed about thirty percent of them before now. Were you fighting mortals they would have been terrifying foes, but we aren't so limited." Sombra started.

Spike then opened his maw to reveal blackened fangs and a green tongue.

"As for how drained you're feeling, I sunk these babies into you. My dark magic is really convenient. See, I'm strong as all get-out, but I've got really bad mileage. Like an older model airship. But if I deck out my teeth like this I can eat other people's mana and make it mine. Luna likes to call it Greedy-Teeth, but I'm still working out a name. You've got some nasty miasma going on there, but Sombra can fix it." Spike explained.

On cue, Sombra formed a shadowy hand and ripped the miasma Spike had ingested out of his body. In a powerful grip, Chrysalis saw it eradicated. The very same energy fueling her new form, so easily disposed of.

Chrysalis actually looked fearful, her eyes darting about for options.

When nothing came to mind she began to get desperate. She let the foreign instincts she had pasted onto her psyche alongside Spike's form overwrite her out of panic. Chrysalis had lost to the monstrous power she had stolen without understanding, and She became nothing but a mindless killing machine.

Using everything she had left in her stolen form, Chrysalis invoked all of Spike's magic she could muster. Her arms and neck materialized halo-like rings, and her fangs darkened until they were pitch black. The heat she was putting off would have seared the flesh off an average's pony's bones. The absurd power and rage was magnified by Dootha's miasma, which was escaping sickly green fissures appearing in Chrysalis's imitation body.

With the grace of a rabid dog, the demonic dragon-shaped Chrysalis lunged at her foes. She was a tremendous projectile of murderous intent, but she wasn't as threatening as she should have been. She was a cornered animal lashing out in a desperate attempt to survive.

Sombra relaxed his cohesion, and he bled onto Spike's arm.

Thanks to months and months of training they were in perfect sync.

Spike wasted no time in raising his darkly cloaked arm as Chrysalis rushed them, and by the time he swung Sombra had changed form. A colossal black blade large enough to cleave Chrysalis's copied form in half. Charged with Spike's mana and Sombra's spirit energy it encountered no resistance, as if it were gliding through air. The rampaging dragon had been sliced down the middle, but how far through was impossible to tell.

Spike had thought of the move over a month ago, but this was the first time they had tried it in serious combat. However a large portion of the Everfree would argue the technique was quite effective. As would the Hydra in Froggy Bottom Bog.

Sombra eagerly returned to his normal form, wishing to see the fruits of their labor.

They watched as the energy stopped flowing. The two halves of Chrysalis fell to the ground, shattering with a sound like breaking ceramic. It was revealed to be merely a shell, surrounding her like armor. The demonic changeling herself was still in the air, her wings beating out of sync in a vain attempt to keep her airborne. All they were really doing was slowing her descent.

Her chitin was slashed open, her body only barely holding itself together.

Chrysalis's insides were disturbingly similar to slimy green crab meat. Sombra was sure he could even see her brain and her heart. It was sickening, but Chrysalis was clearly in no condition to hurt anyone. Or do much of anything.

Sombra cautiously approached her as she slowly fell to Earth on broken wings, Spike standing by.

Chrysalis's left eye followed Sombra's movements, but she didn't seem able to do anything else.

"I was right... You are dangerous, and you certainly aren't a hero. A hero wouldn't do this to a person. You've killed my children and crippled my new body, I can't even move. You're a special kind of monster." Chrysalis wheezed.

To her surprise, Sombra formed a tendril of shadow and sharpened it into a smaller version of the blade that had devastated her moments before.

"You are absolutely correct. I am not a hero. I only fight evil to keep my loved ones safe. Which is why I'm going to kill you here and now. To protect my family, who you would like nothing more than to kill. I will lose no sleep putting you down, knowing what you and your bastard children did to all those innocents.

"You are an insect that spreads disease, and I am removing you from the garden beside my home. I am a necessary evil, and without evil there could be no good. No light without darkness. You however are an unnecessary evil, and you made the mistake of drawing the attention of your betters." Sombra ranted coldly.

He brought down the blade before Chrysalis could reply, but he was met with resistance.

Chrysalis's body had practically exploded into green crystal, which was too strong for Sombra to pierce.

"It may be green, but blood is blood!" A nauseatingly familiar voice shouted.

From the now empty tunnels a cloud of darkness erupted, green and purple miasma mixed in. Standing atop of it was Dirge, the mad pony, accompanied by a platoon of his zombified minions. The cloud itself deposited them on the ground, and then began to shrink.

Beznik, the shadow of Dootha, progenitor of all evils. It's form was unassuming, the perfect likeness of an ordinary black and white house-cat. Yet Sombra could feel it's power, deep and dark. Possibly even darker than Sombra's own power.

It was difficult to say.

Even Sombra's eyes couldn't differentiate between Beznik's powers. He was darkness and miasma in equal measure. While Dirge was a dangerous psychopath, Beznik was an abomination that had stalked the Earth's darkest corners since time immemorial. It was strong, it was smart, and it was unquestionably deadly.

"We've got business with our lady-friend. Unfortunately that requires her to be alive... Mostly. Too bad she got hungry... Drawing attention to herself like that... Ah well, at least we get to have another dance, eh?" Dirge taunted.

Spike wasted no time armoring himself with his light rings, getting into the game immediately.

Dirge likewise discarded his cloak, and several of his minions began liquefying. The bloody mess began flowing onto Dirge, and it hardened into a sharp-looking armor. It resembled parts of a scorpion, cobbled onto the mad pony.

"Let's start with a bang then, shall we?" Dirge cackled.

Sombra saw the remaining zombie ponies rush forward, but their movements were mechanical, and ever so predictable. They were swallowed up instantly in a wave of darkness and compressed into two spheres similar to the one Sombra had used on Chrysalis. She had been able to break free, but this time around he was fighting mere puppets.

There were muffled explosions inside the orbs of dark power, and Sombra pulled himself together immediately afterward.

"The same tricks won't work on me twice. I shall make you regret making me so powerful." Sombra assured Dirge.

Dirge's mania switched to a hardened look and his eyes burned more brightly with Dootha's defiled presence. Sombra had struck a nerve of some sort, and he wasn't afraid or concerned. His complete composure seemed to be unnerving Dirge, but there was more to it.

Sombra's eyes began to bleed black liquid as Dirge's power began rising.

Focusing, Sombra peered into Dirge once more and felt nauseous.

"Spike... Dootha is inside of Dirge. He's still reeling from the damage I inflicted upon him... But he's healing. We need to stop them now." Sombra practically growled.

Spike nodded, though he could feel the lump in his throat build from the increased stakes. They still needed a plan, and he couldn't use all his magics at once. Which meant he couldn't pull out the divine potential the spark from his bloodline afforded him, but Dootha was there in a terrible new body.

Spike wanted to flee, but he couldn't, he knew there would be untold destruction if he didn't do everything in his power to fight Dootha's forces.

"Spike? Are you ready?" Sombra shouted, snapping him back into reality.

Spike remembered he wasn't alone, and in that moment his confidence returned.

"Yeah... Let's do this. I'm on Blood-Bag, you get Shadow-Cat." Spike confirmed.

He didn't wait for a reply, Spike just dove at Dirge with his light-enhanced claws. Sombra accepted the proposal, and likewise began a stand-off with his feline counterpart. Dirge went straight for Spike's eyes with his crystallized appendages, as they were essentially the only guaranteed hit on the dragon. For someone as large as Spike the counter came at a speed Dirge thought impossible.

Spike punched the blood crystal to bits and the blow continued on through and hit Dirge squarely in the chest.

His armor protected him, but Dirge was sent sailing. Even as he stopped himself with his claw appendage he could feel the surge of light magic working on him. It hurt a great deal, but he could handle it without it showing. In fact he began to laugh as he shook off the pain.

"Light magic... Cute. But, two can play that game." Dirge laughed.

Spike barely noticed anything had happened until he saw the blood.

Spike kept his eye on Dirge, but dabbed at his forehead with a claw. Sure enough, there was blood. Not much, but Dirge had somehow wounded him from thirty yards away. Something was wrong, and he needed to figure it out immediately.

"Hmm. Bet you didn't catch that. I'll give you a demonstration." Dirge gloated.

Spike readied himself, but was caught unaware when a small cloud of dust appeared from the ground in front of him. It cleared quickly, and in it's place was a hole about as big and deep as a deck of cards. It's shape was odd, like a puzzle piece. The edges were singed, glowing with heat.

"I call it Puzzle Dissector. A concentrated laser-light cutting spell. It's connected to my implanted eye's line of sight. The closer I am, the stronger the cut. If a diamond were arm's length away I could slice through it, even if it were two-feet thick." Dirge gloated.

"You cut me at the weak-point where my scales and eyebrow meet? Cheap trick. You know you aren't getting through my hide, and you aren't killing me with paper-cuts." Spike retorted.

"No... But Sombra isn't made of scales, and I'm guessing he isn't too fond of light magic." Dirge pointed out.

With a mere glance, Dirge shot Sombra with his gaze.

Beznik saw the moment of weakness and struck. Sombra was suddenly missing a chunk of his being, and the surprise was all the time Beznik needed to break the stalemate. He leaped headlong into Sombra's wound and the two of them dissolved. Neither of them seemed able to gain footing on the other, and the battle was taken to a level where neither Spike nor Dirge could intervene.

Spike slashed the ground in anger, and a massive tremor of earth infused with light charged at Dirge.

To Spike's dismay, Dirge's constructed new blood-appendages, and he used them to jump over the attack. Dirge clearly knew Spike was stronger than him in a fair fight. But his superior maneuverability and flexible fighting style were easily making up for it. If Spike couldn't hit Dirge there was no way he could win.

Sombra's on his own... I can't get around this ass-hat. Spike sighed.

Spike disengaged Greedy-Teeth, not wanting his mouth anywhere near the psycho pony's blood magic. In a move that surprised Dirge, Spike recondensed his body into his more compact state. He kept the rings, but they shrunk to match him too.

The shrunken Spike surprised Dirge by being faster, and more lithe. His maneuverability was increased, but Dirge could see his strength wasn't at full any longer. Yet he was still strong enough to crush the bones of any pony like twigs, and Dirge needed to keep on his hooves.

Spike chose to go with his strengths, and took to the air.

Fire rained down upon Dirge, which he blocked with the shield-like claw of his armor, but found it a poor decision. The fire did not burn away at the armor. It froze the armor, making it brittle. Dirge was forced to abandon a large portion of it, leaving only a vest that protected his vitals. While he seemed angry, Dirge retained composure.

Dirge took his hoof in his mouth and bit into his wrist with artificially sharpened teeth.

He whipped the bleeding leg about, a whorl of blood hanging about the appendage. The blood was darker than the blood on Dirge's mouth, as if it were special. By the time Dirge seemed finished it was a bloated blob of dark crimson ichor. It shifted and changed until it was a recognizable shape.

A scythe.

Spike could smell the blood, and it was disturbingly similar to his own. It was Gavin's scythe, forged of blood and powerful forbidden magics in the hope of slaying Dootha. The blood of Spike's biological mother was it's primary component.

Spike must have changed expressions without realizing, because Dirge took notice.

"So you know what this is then? I've kept it safe for a thousand years. Permanently preserved first-blood dragon blood, strongest blood in the world, still malleable and so very powerful. Gavin was a fool to betray us for a love that ended so poorly for him... But this... This is art, and it is the sole reason I still respect him to this day." Dirge marveled.

Spike managed to keep his cool up until Dirge had the audacity to lick the blade.

Spike tried to swipe at Dirge with one hand, and to grab the scythe with the other. It was a dumb move. Impulsive and made without thinking about any sort of consequence. All he knew was that Dirge shouldn't have the scythe. He was defiling it just by touching it.

It was like a perverse mockery at the mother Spike never got to meet, and it set his own blood to boiling.

The neck of the scythe bent, and it dove it's blade right into Spike's arm. It wounded him like a normal sword would wound a pony. Spike was able to pulse light through it, but was forced to retreat. The scythe was unharmed, and Dirge was smug at drawing blood from Spike despite getting a minor shock through his treasured weapon.

Spike roared in pain as he cauterized his wound with fire magic.

"Smart. Don't want to give me more blood to work with." Dirge stated.

Spike had to stop and calm himself, trying to get a grip. He knew what needed doing, but he had never gone down that road before. Not all the way. It wasn't a thing he wanted to do either. Yet he was at the end of his rope, and Dootha was still weak. It needed to be done now.

Spike closed his eyes, and he let all his hangups and cares drift.

Then, he became an animal on the hunt.

His thoughts were second. Only the kill mattered, and the prey was soaked in blood. There was no losing him. He was fast, and he was flighty, but the overpowering scent of blood and death fueled the bestial instincts.

Dirge swung over and over, peppering in attacks with his puzzle-piece gaze. Yet Spike avoided each of the swings with renewed vigor, and the light attacks did next to nothing to Spike's scales. Spike was in another world, unsure if the struggle had been going on for mere minutes or several hours. He was in the hunt, and it was all that mattered.

The very instant Dirge miss-stepped or showed a single sign of weakness, Spike was upon him.

His tail caught Dirge's neck, and as soon as he began to flail about for breath Spike took hold of his front legs. The animal that had once been Spike took great pleasure in crushing them like pretzel sticks. Dirge was unable to even cry out, and the scythe fell to the wayside. Without his ability to focus he couldn't control the blood.

Spike could feel Dirge loose consciousness, and it took a very large amount of willpower to stop there.

If Dirge died, Dootha would be able to flee his body and the cycle would repeat.

Spike turned off the kill switch and let Dirge fall to the ground unconscious and broken. As a precaution, Spike swallowed his disgust and plucked Gavin's eye from his head. With a quick bit of magic he froze it, hoping to keep it viable. He supposed he'd give it back to Gavin, though that would be awkward.

Spike also took the scythe, though he had a lot of mixed feelings about it. As far as he was concerned, it was his. What to do with it would have to come later though.

About a hundred yards away, there was a literal typhoon of shdowy energy with occasional flashes of green and purple lightning lighting up the dark. Spike had no idea what to do if he actually could help. Sombra was admittedly the stronger of the them, at least by Spike's reckoning. If he was at a stalemate with Beznik, there wasn't anything that he could do.

Not without hurting both of them.

"Oh shit. I'm stupid." Spike groaned, slapping himself in the forehead.

Spike turned his power up to eleven, surging broiling mana hard enough for the energy-beings to take notice. The storm calmed a bit, as Sombra and Beznik could feel the light growing. Their antithesis was being wielded right in front of them, and their instincts wouldn't let them ignore it.

"I'm gonna blast the crap out of you. When I do, if you two don't split you're gonna fry. Sombra can take it, but I dunno about you, you mangy cat." Spike explained as he opened his maw.

As promised, Spike charged up a giant shot of white-fire. It wasn't as powerful as he could have made it, but Spike wanted to have power left over in case Sombra needed him. The rings in his mouth and around the base of his neck shattered, as they always did when he used his technique's ace.

The attack worked and they separated to avoid destruction, and Beznik reformed himself mid-air and landed on his feet.

Sombra reformed beside Spike, looking neutral. It was hard to say what had happened when they had no physical forms. Beznik seemed equally unchanged, and it was worrying.

"So... What's the damage? Who's stronger?" Spike had to ask after the stalemate of foul looks had gone on too long.

"Beznik is roughly twice my current power level, but I was holding him off well enough. If you can buy me a minute, I can power up and defeat him." Sombra asked of Spike.

"Sounds easy enough... A minute isn't that long." Spike replied uncertainly.

Spike saluted Sombra and gave him a quick pat on the rump before running after the fake feline.

Sombra ignored it, and he began meditating once more. His eyes closed, but the miasma continued to flow. Pink energy flowed high around him, and Spike was able to tell Sombra was finally ready to trust himself with his full power again. Or Sombra thought it was absolutely necessary.

Spike kept trying to attack the little monstrosity with his light-based attacks, but Beznik seemed able read his every move. Spike wasn't a master strategist, but he could tell Beznik was toying with him. He didn't even have a moment to dodge when Beznik struck.

Beznik's little paws suddenly changed in size to match Spike's arms, and batted him around. Beznik's shape-shifting didn't stop there, as it's body swelled up and became more defined. In the end Beznik was essentially a dragon sized tiger in tuxedo print, it's mouth full of purple miasma.

Beznik was a being of pure magic and miasma, so it's physical strength was proportionate to it's power. Meaning it was at least a match for Spike. He could even feel it's claws threatening to breach his scales. Spike tried bathing the cat-shaped fiend in flames, but it's miasma-filled innards soaked in the flames and either snuffed them out or absorbed them. Spike couldn't be sure.

Your flames burn bright for a hatchling, but to me you are little more than a plaything.

Ice shot up Spike's spine as he finally heard the monster speak. It was innocent and child-like, but it was also cold. Spike was able to shrug it off, but Beznik had already changed tactics. The miasma drifting from his mouth was trying to enter Spike's mouth and nostrils, but he was keeping diligent.

With a bit of air magic he could keep it from getting to him, but Beznik's attacks were relentless. His body was like Sombra's, it didn't tire out easily. Spike could feel his body bruising under his scales, but he didn't give in. He had enough stamina to hold on for a minute, even against an ageless horror.

But Beznik ceased his attacks when the air grew heavy.

Both Beznik and Spike looked back to see the tremendous energy generated by Sombra had shrunk, clinging close to his body. It was different than before. The air was equally heavy, but it was empty. Instead of the energy surging outward, it was like Sombra was taking the natural magic out of the environment.

Sombra's mane and tail were each formed into arms of shadow the deepest black possible. Staring at Sombra was like staring into a void, or even a black hole. He hadn't unleashed his power since the troll incident, and now Spike saw why. Spike could tell Sombra had achieved a new level through training.

Sombra had reforged himself entirely.

Spike almost felt like he was looking at an entirely different person. Power no longer rolled off of Sombra as it usually did. No energy escaped the almost gravitational pull of his dark presence. Despite the flow of his mane and now his hooves, not a single corona of power left.

Sombra was in total control.

Spike actually gasped when Sombra opened his eyes.

They were black with a ring of pink orbiting a pure white pupil. The miasma had likewise changed, now drained of all color. It was as if ghostly essence was bleeding out of Sombra's eyes. They seemed to view the world itself all at once with total indifference and emptiness.

The ultimate incarnation of darkness... Umbra.

Sombra's mouth hadn't moved, it was as though he projected his spirit through the air.

Beznik recoiled at the newfound presence, and Spike felt as though he were being cloaked in Sombra's energy protectively.

Beznik abandoned the form of a cat, taking on the shape of a gnarly looking nebula of dark energy. The battle was renewed, and Beznik seemed to want to be the one to set the pace. The chaotic storm of darkness and corruption blew right over Spike as if he was of no concern, rushing toward Sombra.

Sombra however did not move, but merely accepted the challenge.

With the swipe of his mane-based hand, the storm was rent asunder. Sombra's spirit energy corroded him from the gash in Beznik's form, and Sombra didn't relent. Up from Sombra's own shadow a flurry of smaller arms emerged and grabbed hold of every corner of the storm that was Beznik.

The dark stallion detached himself from his shadow and raised his newly crafted arms to the sky.

From about five feet away, Sombra prepared a new attack.

Spike realized it was the same ability Sombra had used against the troll. He was sheering particulate darkness off of his body into a devastating projectile attack. But this was on a much different scale. If the attack from then were a candle this attack was an inferno of dragon fire.

It took another full minute to complete, but Beznik was unable to flee or struggle out of Sombra's hold.

Spike... Minimum safe distance unknown. Take your spoils of war and fly. High and far, if at all possible. I can only maintain the ball's stability for another minute before it goes critical. Sombra cautioned.

Spike didn't hesitate to take Sombra's advice.

He took the eye and the scythe and used the majority of his remaining strength and magic to speed his escape.

By the time he looked back Spike saw black light coming from the now distant graveyard. He quickly summoned up a meager barrier spell with the very last of his mana. Then he watched as Trottingham vanished. A pillar of darkness of unknowable measure wiped the world away in that instant, the pure force breaking Spike's shield into countless pieces.

Then it was over.

The darkness that had exploded just as quickly imploded back in on itself. Spike's ears rung with a dull throb from the extremely loud devastation. It was like there was radio static hanging in the air, and the light seemed dimmer for a moment.

Spike flew back down to what he assumed to be the locale he had just left after he was sure everything was over.

The graveyard, and even the city in the distance were gone. Debris and earth had been crushed into a titanic crater, some random metal sticking out here and there. The air was still heavy, but tolerable. Spike began sliding down the wall of the crater, assuming Sombra was at the epicenter.

Close to the bottom, Spike found Dirge's mangled body had been flung up against Chrysalis's still mostly-entombed form. A portion of the prison of blood had cracked off, and both of her right legs had broken off with it. The criminal couple were half-embedded in the disturbed earth, and Spike wasn't sure if either of them were alive.

After making certain Dirge was still breathing he decided not to disturb them, lest he accidentally kill Dirge in his fragile state.

At the very center of the pit he found Sombra, who was looking very tired. He had returned to his normal appearance, and he seemed rather guilty. Though the remains had already been emptied from the graveyard, desecrating it was something that seemed to weigh on Sombra a bit.

Spike sat the scythe and eye down atop a mostly whole gravestone that had been overturned and slid down the slope of the crater until he was right beside his fiance'. The soil and much of the debris had been pulverized into what was basically sand. It was a smooth descent.

"Hey..." Spike said awkwardly as he stopped at the bottom of the pit.

Sombra got up and walked over to Spike, falling against him on purpose.

"That... May have been a bit much to do all at once. I'm extremely tired. I don't know if I can move properly. Is... Is the city alright?" Sombra asked in a tired voice laced with concern.

"Uh... No. I'm pretty sure aliens could have seen that. I barely got out of it. I'm amazed Chrysalis and Dirge didn't get shredded. I mean, Beznik got destroyed, right?" Spike asked as he pulled Sombra closer.

"Yes, I can no longer sense Beznik anywhere. As for those two... I may have shielded them. It would be problematic if Dirge died right now." Sombra responded, closing his eyes and enjoying Spike's warmth.

Sombra was silent for a moment until something occurred to him.

Sombra strained a bit in place, but Spike watched as his shadow stretched out across the dirt. When he pulled it back a pile of lifeless Demonlings made a resurgence. They had long since suffocated, and Sombra was understandably tired of holding onto them.

"Disgusting creatures. At the very least, these bodies might keep the common pony for blaming this fiasco on us." Sombra groaned, rubbing his temples.

"Yeah... Let's just wait for somebody to show up. We should at least have a platoon of guards on the way or something. Not like they could have missed that. *yawn*" Spike agreed.

They sat in silence waiting for the guards, out of mana and stamina.

They almost fell asleep, but a scraping sound alerted them, waking them from their state of pseudo-sleep. A Demonling was crawling across some nearby wreckage on the ground, headed for the stone slab where Spike had discarded his disturbing new possessions. Spike rose from his spot to crush the bug, but he was tired, injured, and slow.

The decrepit monster seemed to know it was being pursued, and it began viciously clawing the ground ahead of itself to hurry it's progress. Spike hurried as fast as his tired body could carry him, but the fiendish insectoid was as fast as a pony possessed. It was actually moving faster than it had before it's near death experience.

It grabbed hold of the eye and the scythe in it's jaws and continued it's mission tirelessly.

Sombra sensed something amiss, and called upon his power to peer into the souls of others even though it garnered him a tremendous headache in his sorry state.

"Spike! That thing is Beznik!" Sombra shouted.

Spike redoubled his efforts and managed to tear off one of it's hind-legs, but all it did was release a plume of miasma. Sombra was right, Beznik had survived and taken refuge in the husk of a Demonling. He was headed straight for Dirge and Chrysalis.

Spike was almost there, but he tripped on a mostly-buried statue in the rubble.

The possessed corpse made it to the broken Dirge and crystallized Chrysalis, and it's body began to dissolve. Beznik's darkness had been taken in the implosion caused by Sombra, now a writhing mass of miasma with only an occasional wisp of shadow. It fell over the defeated villains like a fog.

Sombra could barely move, and Spike was too late to stop the horrors from unfolding.

The crystal of blood Chrysalis had been encased in cracked, and the miasma seeped in. Dirge coughed himself awake as Beznik's miasma entered his body, his remaining eye burning bright with miasma. The stolen eye floated on the wisps of pure evil back into place in Dirge's head as the scythe liquefied and began flowing into the broken stallion.

The villains were obscured by Beznik's immaterial body, but Spike and Sombra could feel the power growing within the storm of corruption.

Soon it became hard to breathe, and even Sombra felt utterly dwarfed by the evil presence in the air.

Dootha was being resurrected in front of them, and they could only watch. They were drained of energy and stamina to the point a normal person would have passed out or gone into shock. Never had they felt so powerless. The greatest evil the world had ever known was waking up right in front their eyes and it was sickening.

The nauseating power just kept growing, and the world itself seemed to turn gray. It was like a blank-zone, but worse. The air was struck cold, and it permeated every atom of the area formerly known as Trottingham. It gripped at Spike's soul, and Sombra could feel his weakened body threatening to unravel itself.

Then everything stopped.

Everything was normal again, and the miasma had hardened, or cooled. There wasn't proper words for it, whatever it had done. Now they were staring at a massive egg-shaped bubble of semi-translucent purple and green shell. There was something inside, but it was obscured. The egg was twice the size of Spike at his largest, and whatever was inside nearly filled it.

Spike quickly realized he hadn't bothered to breathe for the entire spectacle's duration and inhaled.

The minor fluctuation in the air was enough to upset the egg, and a sound like breaking glass filled the air.

The eggshell rained down, and a terrifying creature was born into the world anew. It was shaped like a dragon, but not the same build as Spike. It was sleeker and sharper, and instead of four limbs and two wings it had two legs and two enormous wings like a pterodactyl. Upon it's head was a crown of many horns, and it's eyes were beyond description, changing like a sinister parody of a kaleidoscope.

It's flesh was black and sticky-looking, like tar. It's underbelly and extremities were blood-red crystal that seemed to be containing volatile insides floating about like a lava lamp within. It steamed as if it had just been cooked, and it's body was cracked in places. The revival didn't seem perfect by any stretch of the imagination, but Dootha was still terrifying to behold.

Dootha seemed a bit groggy, but he was smiling.

For the first time in eons, I can survey the world with my own eyes. It is so amazing what lesser lifeforms can accomplish with just the smallest of nudges. Through my will, they were able to build the body of a god. It almost makes me want to spare some of them.

Dootha's voice sent shivers down the spines of Spike and Sombra, and for all they knew everyone on Earth. It was disturbingly smooth and deep, with a hidden note of bitterness. As if it were the voice of a pot of black coffee. While by all rights it should have been an alluring tone, it felt wrong.

Everything about Dootha was wrong, and it almost clouded the mind to stare at him for an extended period of time.

"So... You're what all the fuss is about. Gotta say, I was expecting you to be bigger." Spike growled in a defensive stance.

Dootha leaned in and grinned down at Spike, utterly unfazed by the obvious hostility.

Ah... Nephew. I wonder... if I were to consume you, would your blood complete my new body?

Spike tried to summon up a blast of fire, but he had nothing left.

Sombra was practically crawling to Spike's aid, but there was no way he would make it in time.

But it seemed the heavens were on their side. Beams of pale moonlight and burning solar plasma hit Dootha in the chest as he opened his jaws to devour Spike. They pierced clean through him, but the wounds sealed seconds later. Spike, Sombra, and Dootha all looked up to see the angry faces of two demigoddess alicorns descending upon them.

Behind them was a contingent of Luna's guards, the toughest ponies Equestria had to offer.

Dootha seemed unimpressed, but scratched at his chest with the single talon of his right wing.

The feeble new gods, and their pitiful quadrupeds... Very well, I shall spare you lot for now. My body is still restoring itself, and my knowledge of the new magics is limited. Though the chances are slim, I could be bested under these conditions.

Dootha took wing, his tremendous shadow looming over everyone as they struggled to maintain grounded. His power or his presence momentarily blotted out the moon, but no one could really be certain. Even Luna wasn't able to accurately feel her connection to the heavenly body with Dootha's abominable aura pervading her senses.

Before Dootha was out of sight he turned back his head and shouted his parting words.

We shall all recover ourselves, and in one month's time we will settle things. Another war of dragons and deities. As it was in the beginning, so shall it be in the end.

Dootha vanished over the horizon in mere moments, and no one tried to stop him. It was abundantly clear that no one could stop him if they wanted to. Celestia began using her magic to soothe Spike's injuries, and Luna offered up her soldiers' shadows as fuel to help Sombra recover.

The pair briefed the royal sisters on everything that had transpired and then they allowed themselves to cry. Spike and Sombra had been keeping it bottled up, and Celestia and Luna were all too eager to mourn with them. There had been no victories today.

Only loss.

Tomorrow they would force themselves to inform the public, and the next day they would train anew. They would take all their guilt, rage, and sorrow and add it to the fire fueling their cause. Every waking moment would be spent keeping the world safe from Dootha, even if they had no earthly idea how to end him once and for all.

They had to win, or die trying.

Those were the only options left.

Author's Note

Okay... So, my computer is pretty fucked. It's practically held together with duct tape and my fragile dreams. I can write, but drawing is a no-go. I'm going back to paper for the time being, as much as it pains me. I was still getting the hang of everything, and now... Ugh.

So yeah, been a really shitty few weeks for my artistic endeavors. With all that and Thanksgiving happening, I was forced to postpone this chapter for awhile. Super sorry, but there was literally nothing I could do about it. Fortunately I've had the art assets for this story done for awhile, so that's good, I guess.

Chapters will be kind of erratic from this point forward, but we don't have far to go. I'd say five chapters tops. So... I dunno, right around new year's? Regardless, thanks for sticking with me. Oh, and lemme know what you think of incomplete Dootha. He took awhile to design.

Drastic Measures

Spike was tenser than he had ever been in his life. The whole of Equestria was either in mourning, an uproar, or some combination of the two. Five hundred thousand dead, and a city nearly as old as the nation wiped off the map. Celestia and Luna were at wit's end, and Spike and Sombra were left to explain everything while they tried to keep the country from falling apart.

It had gone about as well as expected for two relatively young people who had never held a press conference by themselves before.

The biggest problem was that they didn't know how to gauge which questions not to answer. By the end, they had summarized the entirety of the Earth's pre-history. Though Spike and Sombra had the insight to spared the bloodier details. Sombra reluctantly revealed his origins as well, not wanting to add to the fire if it were to somehow come to light later.

Spike was luckily trusted enough to ensure the nation his words were true, and many believed in his ability to fight Dootha. Sombra was actually being painted in a sympathetic light in an unexpected stroke of luck. Many felt sorry for him, and many thanked him for stopping Chrysalis. The former brainwashing victims of the changeling queen had actually formed a support group and extended an invitation to Sombra.

He accepted, though he specified that he wouldn't be able to attend meetings until Dootha was dealt with.

Lyra was happy to save him a seat.

Currently, Selene was leading Spike and Sombra to a chamber deep beneath Canterlot in the crystal caves. Over the years Luna and Celestia had used them for a great many purposes after the wedding incident. A number of Luna's stoic thestral guards were keeping watch, though they were probably unnecessary. The only way into the caves was through the castle after all.

Eventually they arrived at a large chamber with what appeared to be a perfectly circular metal disk embedded in the floor. The whole area smelled of ozone, electricity, and Luna's magic. The lighting was electric, but there were strange arm-like devices jutting out of the crystal of the ceiling, each clutching a different type of jewel.

"Ta-da! Lulu's Marvelous Moon-Pad! She made this for the escape plan, in case things went south with Dootha. But... We couldn't terraform the moon as it turns out. At least not in time. It's still pretty cold and inhospitable to the everyday pony." Selene flourished, with just a twinge of regret.

"That's... Cool? Why are we here though? We aren't going to the moon, are we?" Spike asked nervously.

Selene smiled smugly, and walked her way over to the metal platform.

"That is exactly what we're doing Spike, you're going to the moon via this device. Sombra and I are shadow jumping off you, because this machine turns matter into light and projects it onto the moon then reconverts it into matter. So... Probably not the best idea to put anyone made of darkness through it. Come on over and I'll fire it up. Lulu taught me, so don't worry." Selene explained.

Spike reluctantly made his way onto the platform, which Selene vacated.

After touching each of the gemstones with her mystical mane they sparked to life. It was interesting to watch, as Selene had never visibly used magic in Spike's presence before. He hadn't even thought to ask if she could actively use magic or not without a horn.

"Okay... Now it's powering up. Give it about-"

Selene was cut off by the abrupt activation of the machine. The many different colored stones shot just as many colorful beams at Spike, who seem unfazed by the strange device, if a tad curious. But then his body began to glow white, and Sombra watched as he seemingly began to fade out of existence.

It was worrying, but Sombra trusted Luna's craftsmanship and Selene's judgement.

In a matter of seconds Spike was gone.

...

Spike was flying. It was different than flight though. It was like being teleported a thousand times a second, and he wasn't sure what was happening. Everything was fast and fleeting, even thought. All he could see was white. All he could feel was speed.

But then the universe happened again, and for the first time a dragon was on the moon.

Spike was dizzy and felt like he had just woken up from a very long nap, but he was aware enough to gain a grasp on his surroundings.

Beneath his feet was rock, and thick deposits of white, almost chalk-like dust. Gravity was also decidedly weaker, and he could see the Earth far away on the horizon. He was definitely on the moon, yet he could breathe. Which Spike was thankful for, but generally confused about.

About the time Spike's senses acclimated to the essentially alien environment he saw something in his peripheries.

Sombra and Selene emerged out of his shadow, and he turned to greet them.

"Hey... I look alright? I feel a little weird, but I think everything's in the right places. Also, I should have probably asked beforehand, but how am I breathing right now? I was under the impression there was no air on the moon." Spike asked.

Selene directed Spike's attention upward.

It took them a moment to notice against the back drop of the cosmos, but there was a faintly glittering veil of stardust wrapping around the moon high above.

"There wasn't air until Lulu worked some magic and created a self-sustaining atmosphere. It's not perfect, but it's breathable. Get used to it. Until the showdown with Dootha you'll be training nonstop up here." Selene explained grimly.

Selene directed their attention down to Earth, and was very silent. Sombra hadn't seen her so quiet while she was conscious before. But on the moon it was cold and dark, and the events of the last few days weighed heavily on all of them.

"Spike... You will be given a powerful herbal potion made by Zecora. Your body will go into a deep hibernation, and you will be thrown into a near-death state. Your spirit will be forced to awaken in much the same way Sombra wields his power, though the result will undoubtedly be different. If you fail... You will almost definitely die. It is a dangerous course of action, but the situation calls for it. Do you have any objections?"

Spike was blindsided by the question, but he didn't think he could actually say no.

"I'll do it... But why do I need to be on the moon for this?" Spike wished to know.

Selene cast her glance to the ground, unable to look Spike in the eye.

"Isolation. The both of you will be totally isolated, even from each other. No interruptions. This is the end, after all. As much as it pains me to separate the two of you, it will only urge you to finish your training so that you may be reunited." Selene sighed.

Both Spike and Sombra seemed mildly heartbroken, but they couldn't really be upset with Selene. There was much more at stake than their personal happiness. Though it would be rather rough for both of them. They had scarcely been apart for the better part of a year.

"Might I ask what I'm to do while Spike is literally fighting to stay alive?" Sombra asked in an understandably terse tone.

Selene motioned to the opposite side of the moon shrouded in utter darkness.

"You will stay on the dark side of the moon in your true form. You have mastery over it, but not over your doubt and anxiety so you lock it away out of fear of hurting someone. From this point on, you are forbidden to hide away your true self. You will repeat all your training exercises without end in the darkness of the moon, cementing your control and resolve." Selene ordered, stamping her hoof into the dust.

Sombra sighed deeply, and nodded his head.

For another minute or so Selene and Spike were silent as Sombra undid the locks he had set in place for himself. It was much more of a drastic change from Sombra's weakest form straight into his most Umbral form. The energy Sombra kept sealed away was alarmingly powerful as expected, but it eventually was pulled back into the dark singularity Spike knew and loved.

The major difference in the environment was noticeable, but it wasn't unnatural and laced with murderous intent like Dootha's power. Comparing Sombra to the backdrop of space was actually enlightening. Sombra's power and countenance were akin to the void, or even related. Spike actually wondered if he would have been as readily adapted to space if he hadn't known Sombra first.

"Very well, it is done. I have broken down the mental barriers in my psyche I spent so very long erecting. My body is as my soul. Happy?" Sombra huffed.

Spike couldn't help but be thankful Sombra was using words instead of projecting echoes of himself. While it was intimidating and cool, it was lousy for conversation. Though they had yet to try it for recreational purposes.

"I am. You could have told me that you weren't using your real form, you know? I would have understood." Spike pointed out.

Sombra felt bad just then, but he realized he deserved it, as much as it stung. As much progress as he had made, Sombra was still occasionally poor at communicating. Especially when it was something he didn't like thinking about.

"I'm sorry... I'm an idiot at times. I just don't like being this powerful all the time. I'm afraid of accidentally hurting someone, or worse." Sombra apologized.

Spike scooped up Sombra, and the two shared what might be their last tender moment for the next month. Selene gave them a few minutes of privacy, not particularly wanting to watch her brother make out with one of her closest friends. Which was to say nothing of her and Luna's penchant for public displays of affection that made people quite uncomfortable.

Once the two had separated, Spike kept Sombra held close.

"You don't need to apologize. I get it... I'm afraid of hurting people too. That's why I was so happy when I learned to shrink. But this is who you are. You don't ever have to hide again. Neither of us do. As shitty as things are right now, it's all out in the open." Spike whispered into Sombra's ear.

Sombra smiled, and he wrapped a shadowy arm around Spike. He could feel both their hearts beating, the one on Spike's arm pounding in rhythm with the one in the dragon's chest. In the ever-present quiet of the moon Sombra could even hear them thumping in unison. It was a powerful moment, and with it came a reminder that they would see each other again just as soon as it was time.

...

Meanwhile, International Airspace, The Badlands

Hovering over a great chasm was a fleet of airships, great armored balloons covered in scale-like plates. The entire military force of Abyssinia gathered into a circling fleet of ships appropriately dubbed Vulture-Class Warships. While they were all equal in design and firepower, one floated higher above the others, a gleaming silver rather than dull bronze.

Inside the Silver Vulture was the elite Naga guard, a highly trained staff of engineers, and of course the ruler of Abyssinia himself.

Nessuss, king of the Naga, and a predatory being of disturbing intellect.

Sitting upon an iron throne, or more accurately coiled around it, was the despot himself. He was nearly twice the size of his fellow Naga, and being of royal blood he wore a natural hood that added to his sinister visage. Nessuss was showing a smile, which unnerved even the most veteran of his staff.

Everyone in the nation knew that when their leader genuinely smiled, it was a sign things were about to get bad.

For who had yet to be made clear.

"Fleet Admiral Skhet, are you absolutely certain we've found it?" Nessuss hissed in a downright pleased tone.

Skhet, a greenish-brown Naga male of barely half Nessuss's size reviewed the information in his claws before he felt he could answer confidently.

"Yes, your excellency. Our heat seeking scanner has detected a slow-moving mass of extreme heat. It is also within the expected parameters of the estimated flight path the Equestrians gave us. Visual is unavailable however. Aetheric interference has the monitors a bit unreliable, but that does prove there's powerful magic below, which is consistent with this type of target, M'lord." Skhet replied with a nervous bow.

Nessuss was positively ecstatic. He unwrapped himself from the throne and made his way to the command console. He took a microphone on a curly cord from a hook nearby and attuned the device to the proper frequency. It was time for him to address his troops.

But before a single word could be uttered, a sound recognizable as tearing metal filled the command cockpit.

Nessuss returned the radio to it's hook and slithered back to his throne to fetch his weapon of choice. A heavily modified projectile weapon based on the powerful arms that had been coming out of Griffonstone in recent years. It could fire multiple metal spikes in the blink of an eye, and it's lethality was intoxicating to the reptilian psychopath.

However when the metal ripping sound returned it proved to be in the floor.

Nessuss readied his spike-shooter as a small area of the metal floor began warping. It eventually tore open, and something red shot out with astonishing agility. Naga are however quite used to hunting fast prey, able to take any opportunistic moments to attack, no matter how small a window they were given. Nessuss fired his weapon and pinned it to the wall with a single shot.

"Someone go see what it is. The Badlands are largely unexplored. If it's a new species, taking it as a sample could prove beneficial if it's strong enough to eat through our hull at that size." Nessuss ordered.

One of the least fearful guards slithered over to the intruder and was confused and mildly disgusted at what he saw.

"It's an eyeball, and some wires, or maybe veins wrapped up in a bloody... Something. There also seems to be some kind of small transceiver or recorder? It's got antennae directing electrical current between them. It's both organic material and machine?" The guard guessed.

Nessuss shoved the guard out of the way and inspected it himself.

To his disbelief, Nessuss confirmed the guards ramblings. The intruder was some sort of bat-like abomination of science, and most likely magic. It was far too advanced to belong to anyone other than himself, fueling Nessuss's anger.

"Impossible... We're still decades away from engineering bio-mechanical lifeforms." Nessuss hissed angrily, pointing his weapon at it once more.

Not at all impossible. In fact, I've got dozens of these little peepers roaming about the globe. The hodge-podge of parts said coyly.

The guards were about to attack the miniature abomination, but Nessuss motioned for them to fall back. Nessuss reached out and pulled the three-inch metal spike from the wall with his claws, freeing it. The blood-based semi-solid material closed up the injury it had been inflicted, and it began fluttering about like a perverse joke of science someone had based on a bat.

"That voice? You, are Gavin Eadric Eboncastle... Ruler of New Griffonstone." Nessuss deduced.

Give him a prize boys! Yes, I am a fellow ruler, here to offer you a bit of advice on your current situation. The proxy device replied.

Nessuss furrowed his brow, and was silent for a moment. The proxy device flitted about, following Nessuss's gaze. It's technological superiority was almost taunting Nessuss, but he was admittedly intrigued. As much as the snake of a dictator hated being looked down upon Gavin's intellect was more or less equal to his own.

A rival was something Nessuss had never had, and the thought of gaining one was exciting.

He would play along for now.

"And what is it that you think you might tell me that would effect my plans? I have a fleet of laser-armed ships ready to rain hell upon this so-called devil. I've even tested it on several dragons. One of which was of considerable age. It has yet to fail me." Nessuss declared smugly.

As impressive as the technology is, I was a part of Dootha's cult for centuries. Your little toys are nothing to him. He's playing with you. He knows you're here, and he's waiting to see what you'll do. Life and death are naught but cheap toys to him. If you attack, the game will begin, and Dootha will kill you all. Gavin explained coldly.

Nessuss grasped hold of the proxy device and crushed it in his claws. It's design and flexible nature made it hard to destroy, as Nessuss knew. He had time to hiss back one angry message before it ceased functioning.

"Nonsense. My power is absolute. You are a fool to think anything less."

The cobra-like figure slithered back to his throne, now more ready to kill Dootha than before. To prove his might, and to cement Abyssinia as a world power. Nessuss knew in his cold-blooded heart that the Naga were the strongest race of all, and that the days of magic were soon to be a thing of the past.

"Hail the whole fleet, switch radars to heat sensors and lock-on. Tell them to be ready to fire all weapons upon the target, full-burn. Leave nothing but a crater in our wake, on my mark." Nessuss spat grimly.

The engines spurred, generating as much power as they were able. The weapons began storing the excess energy, and they hummed as the crystals and mirrors aligned themselves. The engineers were manning their stations, and the gunners were running weapon checks to be certain the sensitive equipment was going to cooperate.

Nessuss gave them five minutes, and everyone returned all-clears through their coms.

"All hands... Fire!" Nessuss roared.

Had there been anyone below looking up at the sky, it would have looked like beams of white light shooting down from the heavens. The beams dug through the canyon or into the canyon, and the volley lasted three whole minutes. Any ordinary creatures who had the misfortune of being below would have surely perished as the first blasts hit ground.

The area was reduced to a molten heap, smoking and smoldering. The landscape was full of more holes and craters than the surface of the moon, and the now molten ground was even less accommodating. The burning wastes formed a rough circle nearly a mile around, and the badlands were forever changed and scarred.

"Status report!" Nessuss demanded after the smoke had cleared a bit.

Skhet flicked on a monitor, and watched as numbers filled his screen.

"The area is too hot sir. We can't detect a heat signature accurately. The instruments aren't picking up any significant movement, but we are getting some kind of aether disturbance. It's presenting as com-static."

Nessuss looked to his claw and realized he was still holding the mangled remnants of Gavin's device. He appraised it skeptically, but something didn't feel right. He wanted to write it off as Gavin's meddling having somehow gotten to him, but he couldn't take the chance.

"Set the com to speaker... I want to hear it." Nessuss ordered cautiously.

With the flipping of a few switches, a low static hum filled the command deck. It sounded like a silent channel normally would, but there was something ominous about the quiet. Pervasive even. It was quiet enough to hear a pin drop, but then the static flared.

Such marvelous toys the children play with in this time... So much fun to be had.

Nessuss's heart sunk in his chest as the voice seemed to make the temperature of the room drop.

An explosion rattled the ship, and alarms blared. The ship's lights dimmed and went red. They were under attack, and by the sound of it one of the ships directly below had been destroyed. Nessuss tossed the debris that had once been Gavin's proxy device to the floor of the command deck with a rage-fueled roar, but the uncharacteristic act snapped him back into the proper frame of mind.

"Everyone, defensive positions! Gunners, get your marks! Engineers, how long until weapons are operational again?!" Nessuss shouted as he remembered his position.

Naga began frantically scrambling, and it again came down to Skhet to debrief their king.

"At least five minutes more before the cannons are cool enough for minimum-power blasting. Twenty for another full-power assault."

Nessuss's claws scraped his throne, and he realized that there was nothing he could do until the lasers cooled. He designed them himself, and he knew there was no way round it. Until now nothing had survived a laser assault, so there had been no need to improve it since it had been implemented.

The Silver Vulture shook violently again, and Nessuss was sure that half the fleet had been destroyed. The Vulture itself took some damage, and they were beginning to lose altitude. From the command deck's monitors, Nessuss could see the blips that represented ships in formation going dark.

His army was falling, and he had failed.

Gavin was right, and Nessuss was able to discard his broken pride and realize that he had failed in the obligations of his station. He had let hubris distract him from the weight of his crown. He was a king, responsible for the well-being of his kind. Yet it was becoming clear he had just sentenced his men to die in vain.

Time seemed to pass at a slower rate as the crew of the Silver Vulture landed her on the edge of the chasm. Nessuss barely registered his guards telling him to flee due to instability in the engine room. Time only seemed to flow again once they were outside the ship.

Dootha, in all his dark glory was gliding through the air, tearing at one ship with his back legs as he blasted black flames at another. The entire fleet was wreckage, which was either fallen, or in the process of falling to the bottom of the chasm to join the molten slag they had created. The Silver Vulture had simply been spared, as there was no other explanation. The damage it took was minor in comparison, inflicted by the explosions of it's fellow vessels.

The guards and engineers of the Vulture had long since fled by the time the destruction was over.

Nessuss stood alone against a primal force of malice and hatred. Dootha was lazily descending to meet him, his gleaming black teeth forced into a grin. The dragon-shaped devil was having a delightful time destroying his accomplishments, and was beaming with pride.

The earth shook as Dootha landed in front of Nessuss, and the air was dead. No wind, no animal calls. It was so quiet that Dootha could hear Nessuss's heart beat and the breaths he took.

I smell your soul... It reeks of superiority, finery, willpower. You are a king, or you fancy yourself one. Were these... machines, yours? They were rather impressive. Their fire reminded me of my father's breath, if a little cold. Were I still a mortal dragon they would have gravely wounded me.

Nessuss could feel the monster's cold breath and see embers running through it's cracked and twisted form. There was muscle and sinew deep within, growing and pulsing with each passing second. The defeat hit even harder as he realized that Dootha wasn't even at full strength yet.

"I am Salazar Costello Nessuss The Fifth, King of Abyssinia, and master of the Southern Land's Alliance. I created the machines you have laid to waste, and commanded the Naga you have slain. I have dishonored my ancestors, and I accept death and whatever may follow." Nessuss spat indignantly.

Dootha's smile widened, and Nessuss felt ice crawl up his spine as the monster began to laugh.

There is no journey to the Sunless Lands for you, and Lady Death will weep for her failings. Those slain by me, be it by fire, claw, or fang do not rest in eternity. They fuel my being. All your warriors, and your servants' spirits reside in my own blackened soul, being digested to add to my strength. Dootha chortled.

The disgusting tar-like flesh of Dootha's abdomen twisted away and opened a clear view of the demon's soul.

It was like a hurricane of black clouds sitting in sickening green crystallized ichor. There were orbs of white inside, shining like stars. But they were growing dimmer, and Nessuss grew sick at his stomach as one of the beautiful lights went out. It was like seeing the life of an innocent snuffed out in the blink of an eye.

You are royalty, and you possess a strong soul... I've yet to try solid food since my return. You will be a fitting snack, though I wish you were large enough to qualify as a proper meal. Dootha explained as he closed the hole in his chest.

Nessuss tried to flee, his pride and honor having left him.

The primal need for self preservation had finally won out over honor, though it was for naught.

But Dootha pinned him to the ground and grabbed him with his singular talon. Without delay, he tossed Nessuss into the air. With a single lightning-quick snap of his neck, Dootha ended the royal bloodline of Abyssinia. Warm blood flowed into the abominable form of Dootha, and he felt rejuvenated, if only a little.

The sensation of life passing through his incomplete body made the devil-dragon shiver with some long overdue sensation.

Abyssinia? The lands to the south...? I do believe I've found myself a fitting return-feast.

As Dootha took wing again, he failed to notice the tiny flying mite that had watched the entire battle. The second proxy device went dead having fulfilled it's purpose, dropping into the chasm. It did so just as the skies thundered with Dootha's insane laughter.

...

New Griffonstone, Den of Gavin Eadric Eboncastle.

Gavin, sitting at his desk removed a pair of strange goggles from his eyes and removed the headphones and microphone he had been wearing as well. He seemed unhappy, but not at all surprised. Gavin let the apparatuses fall to the floor, not caring to store them away properly at the moment.

He reclined his comfortable chair, took a sip from his nearby glass of scotch and tried to relax just a bit.

Gavin made sure Jay wasn't hanging about before he placed his hand over Nabi's implanted eye.

"I'm sorry you had to see that... I'm always showing you the worst things aren't I? I'm sorry. Hopefully your son can give us a better show, aye? I promised you you would see Dootha dead, and even if I have to march us into the fray I will keep my promise, Nabi." Gavin whispered tenderly.

Gavin yawned, and he realized just how late it was in his domain. The old griffon got out of his chair and headed off to his bedchambers. All the while his thoughts were on the only things the despot's mind ever thought of. Dootha's end, the fulfillment of his promise, and Nabi. He was sure the first two would come to pass, and he believed in the deepest pits of his black heart that he would see Nabi again one day.

Author's Note

We're almost there! Sorry I'm updating so sporadically. Things are crazy with the holidays, and my barely functional computer. But either way, I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!

I liked Nessuss, but I think we all knew he was just a shittier Gavin. We were already at our maximum capacity for douches, so he had to go. I really do like Gavin... I put a lot of work into making him a lovable psycho.

Anyway, thanks for reading!

Alone In My Head

Spike had been in some weird situations in his life. In twenty-six years he had met demigods, royalty, monsters, and all manner of sentient life. In the last eight months he had done and seen a countless number of incredible feats and recently met the actual devil. But now he was on what could only be described as a bad trip.

Colors were swirling about his mind, or whatever far off plane of existence he found himself in. The drug Zecora had created had only been the size of an ordinary pill, but had weighed quite a lot. At least for an object of it's size. Whatever she had condensed into the capsule was potent enough to put Spike to sleep very quickly afterwards.

His body grew cold, and Spike could feel himself becoming disconnected from everything. Even the ethereal world of The Dreaming slipped away from his mental grasp. It was like being thrown into the dark dimension and being stripped of his scales at the same time. Spike was vulnerable, confused, and even his sense of self was struggling to remain.

But eventually the existential crisis gave way to warmth and calm.

Spike eventually realized his eyes were closed, and hesitantly opened them and let them adjust to the light.

Once everything had been set to rights internally, Spike found himself in a very odd place. The sky was a burning mixture of purples, reds, and blues, dotted with white lights Spike supposed were stars. It was beautiful, like it was a galaxy far away from the one Spike knew.

As for the terrain in which Spike found himself in, he found it curious. It was a perfectly smooth plane of what Spike discovered to be solid jade. The whole 'world' Spike was on was one large jade marble. It was only a few times larger than Spike's property, and it seemed to be featureless aside from the natural striation and patterning of the jade itself.

It was a lovely knick-knack of a planetoid in the vastness of alien space, and Spike found there was at least some sense of gravity as he began walking the massive bauble.

"Huh... Okay. Spirit journey is off to a weird start." Spike narrates for himself.

Running a cursory check, Spike saw he was perfectly intact physically. That seemed to be the best course of action given the unpredictable nature of these experiences. He was less than pleased however when he found himself unable to perform magic. No mana was even present in his body as far as he could tell.

Spike's normally sharp senses were dulled, or there just wasn't anything to find.

That was when Spike decided he had two options. The first of which was trying to fly through space on sheer wing-power. But since he had no idea how vast his own personal cosmos was or how long he could fly without magic assistance, it was put aside as Plan B.

For lack of a better option, Spike raised his clawed hand and slashed at the jade marble. With a few slashes, Spike had dug deep into the marble and found it to be hollow. At least a foot thick, but still hollow. Once he had a big enough hole he stopped and tried to learn something from the void below.

The hole was supernaturally dark, and Spike couldn't glean anything from it. But he stuck his tail down it for a moment, and nothing terrible happened to it. Seeing no other way to set whatever was in store going Spike slipped himself down the dark hole.

Spike fell through the dark for a time until he hit what seemed to be a large single pane of glass. It began to crack as a result of Spike's impact, and Spike's nerves prickled as he understood what was to happen next. He closed his eyes once more, hoping to avoid getting glass in them.

Spike then fell as expected, but in no time at all he hit the ground.

Unfortunately, it was with his face.

"Uwah... What? Why did that hurt so much?" Spike groaned as he pulled himself up.

As soon as he talked, Spike knew something was wrong. He quickly grasped at his throat, which was now much shorter than it had been before the fall. Spike examined himself with feverish speed, finding himself adorably pudgy and small again. He was essentially ten years old again, but with the mind of his twenty-six year old self.

"No, no no no no! What?! Why?! Why this?! What possible reason for this is there?!" Spike groaned with his prepubescent voice.

Spike spent a few minutes having a well-deserved tantrum, then realized he was in a very familiar place after hurting his foot by kicking a bookshelf.

Castle Twilight.

It was no pale imitation or bastardized copy created by the drug. It was an absolutely perfect version of the castle torn from Spike's memory. Spike had forgotten how small the place had made him feel in the old days. Without magic or his standard size it would take ages to cover all the ground laid out in front of him.

Spike sighed and began exploring the rooms.

All of them were in the right places, and perfectly as Spike remembered them. At least until he got to the throne room. The thrones were all gone, except for the tiny throne meant for him. He was a little unnerved by the loss of the girls' thrones, and what it might mean.

"Okay... So... Do I just sit down, or...?" Spike pondered before he realized he was alone.

Getting fed up with his own mind's games, Spike smoldered quietly and sat down in the throne fitting his current stature.

Almost immediately, the map sprung to life. Except, this time around it wasn't the map that greeted Spike. It was a full representation of the Tree of Harmony, glittering and ghostly in red lighting.

What does fire mean to you? A sweet, motherly voice Spike felt was vaguely familiar asked.

Spike was quiet for a moment, looking around to make sure his surroundings hadn't changed. But after seeing nothing new Spike didn't see the harm in answering the question. He thought on it for awhile, and the projection waited patiently. It was about three minutes before Spike thought he could answer confidently.

"Fire is me. Fire is warm, and it cooks, but it's also dangerous sometimes. It's a part of me, and I feel weird when it's gone. Fire isn't good or bad either... And lately, I've had to do things I haven't liked doing for the greater good. No matter what, I just feel like it is me, or at least a big part of it. Zecora told me that dragons are fire made flesh, and I think it's a pretty good parallel." Spike answered with as much certainty as he could muster.

The tree was silent, but after a moment Spike realized that the fire inside of him had returned. In front of his eyes, his hands and torso began to stretch and elongate. By the time he was through, Spike estimated he was a couple years older. Thirteen at the most.

The projection of the tree then turned a sort of brownish color.

What do you value the most on this Earth? A new stern male voice asked.

This time, Spike didn't need to hesitate.

"Family. My living hoard. Memories of the past, and the people they are now. It's ever-growing. Value doesn't even begin to describe it." Spike declared with boundless resolve.

The tree changed once more into a ghostly white image.

Spike felt his body grow again, though the effect was less pronounced this time around. He was beginning to see what was happening, but he couldn't be sure. The magic of earth was flowing through his claws again, but it was only a small part of what was missing.

"Hey... You're the spark, right? The itty-bitty part of me that's god-like... Right? These voices are the old pantheon gods that created Earth and dragons served, right?" Spike asked the projection.

The tree didn't respond, but it didn't ask the next question either. Spike tried to look inside himself, and force it to answer him. If this was all happening inside of his soul, he figured he might have control over it. All he seemed capable of doing however was making the tree flicker a bit.

The air we breathe unites us all. Can you be as objective as the breeze, or will you show favoritism to the ponies? A wise womanly voice asked.

Spike wanted to answer, but he stopped himself after a second.

He lived in Equestria, and Spike loved the ponies that lived there. They had raised him, they loved him, and he had sworn himself to protect them. He had nothing against any species in particular, but now that Spike was putting himself on the spot he wasn't sure he was objective enough. Things had been so crazy Spike hadn't had much time to consider exactly what he was going to do about introducing the dragons to the rest of the world.

He had assumed he would start with the ponies, but now Spike was forced to second-guess himself.

"The best I can do is try to be good to all peoples. I'm young. Especially by dragon standards. I've never traveled the world in it's entirety, and there are a lot of species I haven't met or maybe even that I don't know about. But I've got a lot of role models to learn from. Celestia, Luna, Mom, Scorpan, and even Ohshmend.

"I don't want to be above anyone else, I want to become a leader that serves and teaches rather than rules over his kind and looks down on others from on high. I love ponies, but it's a big world out there. I believe everyone is owed their rights and respect, and I can promise to keep that in mind for the rest of my life." Spike explained hopefully.

The tree projection sat in silence for a time.

More than long enough to keep Spike worried.

But soon Spike felt a distinct tingle as more of his magic returned and his body aged again. The tree turned a deep blue this time, and Spike relaxed a bit. He had no idea what would happen if he failed to answer acceptably, but if Selene's warning was to be taken seriously Spike realized he might never awaken.

But it was necessary.

Magic flows through you like water into the sea. Those without power will fear you, and those with lesser magic will envy you. How will you deal with these feelings of resentment those you have sworn to protect aim at you? A new voice questioned, sounding almost like rain hitting rooftops in a way Spike couldn't explain.

"Uh... I don't really think it's gonna be that much different than how things are now. I mean, I'm a dragon, and I'm already huge and pretty strong. I think maybe Sombra and I can teach what we know of the old ways to the modern people though. It would be good for everyone I think. Old magic and spiritualism could bring people together I think." Spike more suggested than answered.

Spike felt himself become more like his true self once again.

As the tree changed to yellow, Spike couldn't help but feel speaking with shades of fallen gods was a thing that was happening with absurd frequency lately. But in his line of work he supposed it was just another day. Though he wondered if he ever managed to achieve total spiritual awakening like Sombra he could speak with them whenever he needed council.

But those were questions for another time.

You have been forced to grow and change as fast as lightning strikes the ground. Do you resent the need to grow and evolve at an unnatural pace? Can you accept what you cannot change? A proud somewhat pompous voice asked.

Spike looked his younger form over a bit, finding the question a bit ironic.

"I think I'm pretty at peace with the situation. I mean, being huge is inconvenient, sure... But I can protect people better if I'm bigger and stronger. Plus, it's just life. There's plenty of things I would change if I could, but it's not like I'm going to snap and try to do something drastic." Spike postulated.

The projection seemed to waste no time changing. Spike assumed that the personalities of the fallen deities were at work, taking turns and altering the behavior and tone of the projection. He didn't know much about any of them other than Cadmae, and he wished he had realized this sooner, as she had likely been the first voice.

The tree's color changed, but it merely deepened from a bright yellow to a lustrous gold.

You defend the good and virtuous and condemn those that stray from the light. Can you say for certain you yourself would never stray? Or that Sombra will remain on the side of good despite his origins as a host for the Earth's first and greatest evil? A gentle, yet firm feminine voice asked.

Spike was aware he was closer to his true age, but the question was so unexpected and irksome he took no satisfaction in it.

"You are all leftover imprints of divinity lodged in my soul, right? Shouldn't you be able to know that? I can't promise I'll always be the good guy. Sometimes you need to bend laws and break promises for the greater good. Heroes and villains... It's not black and white.

"I can promise to keep doing what I believe is right, and I'm confident Sombra will do the same. We're in this together, and Sombra has suffered more than anyone because of Dootha. He would gladly die for me, or anyone, if it were possible. But that just means he'll get up again to do the right thing over and over. As long as one of us is around, we'll fight for what we believe in." Spike huffed.

The projection remained the same for about thirty seconds, but then it grew dark.

Not only the tree, but the entire imaginary space in Spike's mind grew darker. He didn't panic, as he felt all his magic returning. Yet he felt something else was happening. He was still due another question if he was counting correctly. But the darkness didn't keep quiet for long.

Spike... How goes it? It's me, Larimet. You've got a pretty good connection to the dark going, and my echo is a bit... louder than the others. I can speak with you for a short time before you enter the final phase of your test. No questions from me. I know you.

"Oh... Hey? Didn't really think I'd hear from you again. How goes the whole, making amends with the family thing?" Spike said awkwardly.

Oh, pretty good. The others are actually a lot less mad than I expected... They're a lot less anything than I expected really. They're pretty faded. But they're as okay as they can be... Being a magic tree is all well and good... But we're not that strong. That's why we're here inside you. A backup-backup plan.

Spike eyed the void before him skeptically, but he couldn't be sure if Larimet could see him. Truthfully, they had no eyes, ears, mouths, or any other sensory organs. Spiritual mumbo-jumbo wasn't Spike's forte, and being wrapped up in grand-scheme type machinations was very annoying. Pondering metaphysical anatomy was far too time consuming to be productive.

Even though Spike felt he should have been used to the minutia of interacting with magic like this.

"Yeah, okay... I know about the spark and everything, but how do I use it? It's divine energy, so it's different from magic, right? I can feel it if I really try, but it's just out of reach. Got a hint for me, or do I just have to rough it out with whatever comes next?" Spike asked, glossing over his irritation.

Larimet was silent for a moment.

You have to use everything you know at the same time, which you know already. But there's more to it. You have to grab hold of it, force it into submission. It's yours, but it's also not yours. You have to show it who's boss. Even though it's stronger than you. You can totally do that. Your whole problem is you're special, but you forget yourself. You forget everything that makes you special. Larimet explained.

Spike wasn't entirely sure he understood, but he didn't seem to have time to ask Larimet's echo anything else.

The darkness began fading into white, replacing the previous void with a new one. Spike was still able to stand firm, but he couldn't tell which way was which. He could have been upside down for all he knew. It wasn't until he moved that the world came back into focus.

It was blurry at first, but he soon realized where he was.

"Ponyville." Spike said to himself.

It was Ponyville, Spike was sure. But it wasn't the Ponyville he knew. Rather it was Ponyville as Spike remembered it. It was as it was when Spike had been a whelp of about ten, a hamlet of barely sixty homes, a handful of shops, and a tree. A tree that twisted a curved knife through Spike's heart as he looked at it.

It was Golden Oaks Library, the home that had been so long lost. It was where Spike felt his life had really begun, where he had made life-long friends. In reality he had only lived there a short time compared to the Castle of Twilight, or even Canterlot. But it had been the most significant, and seeing it brought a flood of emotion Spike hadn't known his psyche had dammed up for a long time spilling out.

As soon as Spike took a step towards his lost home, the ground shook.

A terrible roar that Spike had heard many times in his nightmares ripped through the town.

Colored blurs began running about, and they became more and more defined by the second. Ponies. Citizens of Ponyville, all of whom were running about frantically as they always did when crisis struck. Spike recognized most of them, but he realized he was his normal bulk when they got close to him. They were so small in comparison.

Again the roar shattered Spike's train of thought and he was forced to look around.

In the distance, what was likely several blocks away, there was a giant blur of purple and green crushing buildings.

Spike knew what it was, even before it came into definition. The roar was his, the terrible scream of primal rage and fury he hated. It was him, as he had once been. The greed instilled in dragons by the same vengeful gods he was now trying to tap into had taken Spike once before, and as their final test they set it loose once more on his memories of Ponyville.

Even now, Spike was nowhere near the right size to fight the purely instinctual monstrosity he had once been.

But he had his wings, and his magic. Things he hadn't had back then. If he was careful, and was able to keep his emotions in check he knew he could handle it. Spike had been through hell in the last nine months, and a giant flightless and powerless dragon was nothing compared to Dootha.

Spike took to the air, and charged the fire in his belly with electricity and light magic.

Dragon-fire was potent, as was dragon scale in terms of defense. But Spike knew all too well that it was far from the worst thing you could get hit with, and that his armor was far from indestructible. A greenish white beam began tearing into the armor of the giant Spike, making it howl in pain. Scale was melted through like fire burning away at styrofoam.

But Spike wasn't prepared for what came next.

His gigantic doppelganger struck him, his wounds healing near instantly. Spike had assumed too much. This was his final trial, it would never have been so easy. The swat sent him sailing down into a restaurant, and when Spike picked himself up out of the ground he saw more ponies fleeing in terror as the giant Spike tore through more buildings.

Except for one.

Sitting at a table near Spike's point of impact was a mare who's fur and mane were different shades of purple. Upon her flank was a bunch of grapes and a strawberry. She had an open bottle of wine in her hooves, and several more unopened on the table.

"Berry Punch?! What the hell are you doing?! Run, Berry!" Spike shouted.

Berry seemingly ignored Spike, downing the rest of the wine in her hooves with a series of audible glugs. Afterward she tossed the bottle at a nearby home, shattering it into a million pieces. She then uncorked another with her teeth, but turned to Spike before she started in on it.

"First of all, this isn't real. Don't worry about the ponies. Secondly, it's Larimet again. I'm just borrowing the form you see to hijack some of your memories of fine wine. The brew-master's visage seemed an apropos choice. Third, get back up there and kick your own ass. You know what you have to do. You're just being decidedly thick. Get hit a few more times. Maybe it'll jar something loose in your spiny little melon." Larimet corrected Spike in Berry's voice.

Spike snapped his fingers and the bottle in Larimet's borrowed hooves exploded via pyrokinesis.

He quickly took wing once more, not wanting to hear more.

"Asshole!" Berry shouted.

"Back at you, Larry!" Spike commented snidely.

Spike desperately tried to combine all the elemental magics at once, but focusing mid-flight was difficult.

Larimet watched as Spike's body glowed with power, but he seemed remarkably unimpressed. For a split second, Spike thought he had done it. But his magic began to destabilize. The elements weren't the problem, or at least as far as Spike could tell. As soon as his powers faltered, the gigantic Spike let loose a gout of green fire.

The real Spike dodged, but the sheer volume and heat of the flames made complete escape impossible.

Spike was able to pull off a shaky landing, but his wings ached with the pain of dragon-fire burns.

Spike dove behind a nearby building, hoping to focus and catch his breath. He had been close to completing his power a number of times, and now he needed only the smallest of pushes. Spike had never felt so close to touching the spark within his soul, but there was something keeping him from it. Some small part of him that wasn't in sync with the rest of him.

Whatever he had misplaced, it was the key. Larimet was being a total pain in his ass, but he had been dropping hints. Spike knew he had. But all that knowledge did for Spike at present was make him feel like a complete idiot for being unable to locate the source of the resistance.

Spike began focusing once more, hoping things would click into place if he merely kept trying.

Unfortunately, the other him had no intention of letting him off easy. It flattened the building next to him with ease, and burned away a block of houses across the street. He was forced to flee, but as he passed by the giant he slashed at one of the massive dragon's ankles and drew blood.

It began healing unnaturally fast like the burn wounds had, but it distracted the beast long enough for Spike to find cover.

Spike ran to the first place in his mind, and squeezed himself into the door of Golden Oaks Library.

Memories flooded in as soon as he was inside. All the books were in place, except for the ones laying about. Books Twilight would have been reading or wanted to read. The most overpowering catalyst for memory however was scent. Musty books, lavender air freshener, teleportation ozone, and the scent of himself and Twilight mixed together ponies wouldn't notice. The scent of home that the castle was ultimately too large to truly develop, even after so long.

That was what Spike needed to jog his memory.

"I don't have seven kinds of magic... I have eight." Spike laughed as he subconsciously put away a handful of stray books.

Spike reached deep inside himself and found what he had been looking for. Inside the ocean of green, there were coronas of magenta surging through it. The magic that had given birth to him and was an irremovable part of his strength, and his life. It was so ingrained in his mana pool that he never really noticed it.

It had just always been there, and he had never really thanked his mother for it.

Trying to separate it from the bulk of his energy was difficult, but not impossible. It was warm and silky, completely different from the powers he wielded like blunt instruments. It was a precision tool, efficient and strong. He had merged it with his fire to create the forge spell, but he had never tried to use it alone. He had been so busy rushing off to learn the elements.

Spike let it flow alone for the first time, making it flow closer to the surface. The magenta mana was like oil, and Spike's dragon mana like water. It was all new and old sensations crashing up against each other wildly. But Spike was able to refine it, and it mixed with the other mana types perfectly once he really tried.

It was very much like Twilight herself. Small, relatively unassuming, but powerful, and above all else it was efficient. Spike felt at ease, as if he was a shelf of books that had been in the wrong order being set to rights.

Just as Spike was about to celebrate, the library was destroyed for a second time.

The giant Spike had found him, and he had torn open the upper floors. Fire seethed from his maw, and anger boiled in his eyes. This was to be the end, if it had anything to say about it.

Spike felt anger fill him in equal measure, but he remembered it was all just a memory made solid.

Instead, Spike did as he was meant to do and called upon his magics in the order he had received them.

Pony magic.

Fire.

Earth.

Air.

Water.

Electricity.

Light.

Darkness.

All of it fit together like a puzzle, now that he had all the pieces in hand. The barrier he had been hitting was gone, and he found it was all too easy to grab hold of the spark. It was almost impossible to describe. All of Spike's senses sharpened, and his magic grew to unprecedented heights. He felt like he could rip the sun from the sky and fly to the moon under his own power.

Impossibility was thrown out the window.

But at the same time, Spike could feel his new energy was finite. It wouldn't last long. Spike forced himself to move, jumping at the dragon he had once been. With ease he made his way up the dragon, and began wounding it with all his might. Spells seemed almost totally unnecessary, as his claws, teeth, and flames wounded the giant far more than even his three-fold elemental spell had earlier.

But Spike doubled down, preparing a tremendous breath attack with everything he had. All the elements and powers at his disposal. Everything was in blissful harmony, and though he was fighting a terrifying and personally significant foe his head was cool, completely in the game.

The attack was a thing of beauty.

It was awe-inspiring and terrible, much like Sombra's own ultimate move. A seemingly boundless river of magenta flames engulfed everything. Yet nothing but the giant dragon burned. The fire seemed imbued with Spike's own will and fled from everything, each flicker redirecting itself to the target the instant they strayed.

The moment passed, and Spike felt totally drained. The spark was still there, but like some kind of great engine it had consumed all of Spike's mana to fuel itself. It went back into dormancy, waiting for Spike to call upon it again, and to be fed.

Thankfully the battle was long over by the time Spike reverted.

The greedy form of his past self had been reduced to white ash, and the magenta flames were consuming those as well. They had grown much smaller to match, but they seemed to refuse their fate. They would not fade until every single atom had been burned away.

"Hey. Good on ya. That watered-down magic your foster mother gave you had some interesting properties. You were a block of marble, and it turned you into a work of art. If you keep this up, and don't die, you'll be stronger than Dramaal one day... Maybe."

Spike turned to see Larimet in the form of Berry Punch standing in the doorway, a keg strapped to their back.

Spike was going to respond, but he felt tired again. He had completed his mission, and the extended vision quest was ending. He had exhausted his spirit and would soon wake up in the real world, hopefully no worse for the wear.

Larimet sighed and watched Berry Punch's form begin to fade away.

"Yeah, sure. You earned this. But gods forbid I get a few more drinks in." The fallen god grumbled.

Author's Note

Bleh. I'm not crazy about this chapter, but I think it holds together. Sombra's training won't really get coverage, since he's basically just repeating everything at full power. In absolute darkness. It'd be like describing what's going on in a picture that is in reality just a sheet of black construction paper.

So, is the Twilight magic being what the problem was too cheesy? Everyone just sort of glosses over it when they talk about Spike's magic, and that was kind of the whole point? I dunno. I was just worried about how well that would go over. I'm glad it's over though.

Final battle begins very soon. Jeez... I really didn't think I'd still be working on this in 2017. I'm writing a work of completely independent fiction at present, and I'm having trouble finding time to right as is. Ugh.

But rest assured, I'm not just gonna rush the ending. I hate rushed ending.

To those of you that kept up with The Bleach Manga, you probably understand that pain.

Regardless, thanks everyone. I love you guys, and I'm sorry to say my Fimfiction career is nearly at an end. It's been a fun ride. I'll still check in now and then, but I probably won't be writing fan fiction anymore. Sorry. But I've appreciated the support and enthusiasm everyone has given me.

While You Were Away...

The return to the realm of consciousness was not a painful transition for Spike. Though as his senses synced back up with his physical form, Spike felt the overwhelming hangover setting in. Zecora's drug had been strong, and Spike had exhausted himself in every conceivable way. His muscles ached, his head was pounding, and he was hungrier than he had ever been.

The sound of snoring alerted Spike soon after, and he painfully craned his neck to look behind himself.

Selene was laying on a mound of her own mane wadded up for use as a pillow. She was drooling a bit, Luna lay beside her reading a book. By the looks of the stack haphazardly balanced beside her it wasn't the first she had read. Spike rose from his place with a series of pops and groans, alerting Luna.

"Careful. I imagine you're quite stiff after so much time in hibernation." Luna cautioned, putting away her reading glasses.

Spike rolled his jaws and shoulders, and stretched out his wings despite the tenderness.

"How long was I out?" Spike wheezed, feeling as if he had eaten a dust bunny.

"Eighteen Days. We were beginning to think you weren't going to win against whatever twisted version of yourself lay within your subconscious." Luna told Spike, nudging Selene awake.

Spike was surprised, but not very. The way he was feeling made him believe it right away. But at the same time he felt everything more vibrantly than before. Almost like his senses had sharpened to the same degree they had during puberty. Spike could feel the magic in his body, low on mana as he was, much more easily than before.

Not only that, he felt he understood more about himself than before. The spark of divinity was his to command, just like his magic. He was confident he could at least put up a fight against Dootha now.

"So... Is Sombra ready too?" Spike asked hopefully.

Selene rubbed her eyes and faded into Spike's shadow at a slow, almost leisurely pace.

"I'll fetch 'im." Selene said groggily as she disappeared.

Luna and Spike waited patiently for a moment, neither knowing exactly what to talk about.

Spike got the feeling that Luna wanted to tell him something, but wasn't sure how to breach the subject. He figured that he would find out what was so important once Sombra joined them. Fortunately they didn't have too long to wait.

Selene returned a few minutes later, Sombra in tow.

Sombra looked tired, but otherwise good.

He was still in his true Umbral form, but he seemed more reigned in. The flow of his mane and tail were calm, and his hooves were normal. His eyes had returned to being white with amethyst irises, and the ghostly white miasma was nowhere to be seen. The tip of Sombra's horn was still white, but Spike was happy just to see him.

Even though to him it had only been what felt like a few hours.

Spike reached out and grabbed Sombra, and the two embraced again.

Spike was a bit taken aback by how Sombra hit his senses. Sombra had always smelled a bit unusual, in a good way. But now he didn't even register as having a scent. He was a shadow, so Spike supposed it made sense, but it was a little disorienting.

"I'm sorry you had to wait so long... But I'm whole now. It was really dumb. I was holding myself back because I wasn't thinking things out. But hey, you seem to be in peak form yourself. You've gotten stronger again, and I can't even smell you anymore. That's gonna take some getting used to." Spike chuckled, tears of happiness rolling off his scales.

Sombra stared into Spike's eyes, not needing to change them to see something different in the emerald orbs.

"Yes... But you seem to have made a great improvement as well. There's something I can't see inside you... Yet I know it's there. I believe we have the tools we need for the job ahead of us. After some well deserved rest of course." Sombra cooed, his voice like velvet.

Spike was mildly alarmed as the scene changed to black, but Sombra smiled wide.

Then the blackout ended just as quickly as it had come on.

Spike and Sombra were still mid-embrace, and Selene and Luna were standing about awestruck. They were now all standing in the living room of the house Spike and Sombra shared. Even Luna's books had been brought along. Everyone cast surprised glances at Sombra, but he merely looked smug.

"I ran out of training exercises to master at day twelve. I spent the remainder of my time coming up with new tricks, improving my ability to go undetected, and smooth out the problems in the shadow jump. Now you can't even tell you've moved until you're there. Handy, yes?" Sombra practically gloated.

"Whoa. Nice. We were literally just on the moon too. That's a hell of a jump." Spike praised.

"Yes... That's quite a feat. Why don't the two of you get some food in you, and we can discuss what has happened since you've been away?" Luna suggested.

Sombra too took note of the uneasiness in Luna's demeanor. Yet neither of them felt like denying the suggestion of having a meal. Spike's body would likely begin committing autophagy if he held off eating any longer, and Sombra had had nothing but shadow in eighteen days. Selene and Luna settled in on the couch and resumed sleeping and reading respectively.

Spike and Sombra got to cooking, an activity they had both grown fond of doing as a couple.

Though Spike took lead, as Sombra's expertise was still limited to chineighse food.

After several hours of cooking, they felt they had had enough. Or they had simply cleaned out the kitchen. Luna was unsure. It all smelled heavenly, but Selene felt they were going to devour essentially all of it and deigned not to ask for anything.

In the span of forty-five minutes, Spike and Sombra had consumed what had to have been several million calories. Spike was still rather peckish, but he would hold off going on a hunt for awhile. Both Sombra and Spike had noticed Luna's apprehensiveness and wanted nothing more than to get to the bottom of Luna's uncharacteristic worry.

"So then, sisters... What is it that has you so tense? It's Dootha, isn't it? He's made himself well known by now, I'm sure." Sombra guessed, taking a shot in the dark.

Luna didn't deny anything.

Instead, she pulled a world map from her mane and stretched it out across the coffee table. It was perfectly ordinary, but Luna lit her horn and things began to change. There appeared a number of blood red blotches in the southern hemisphere. As well as a smaller blotch in the badlands.

"Dootha has been gorging himself on sentient life since you both left to train. Kobolds, ogres, and several other southern races are reporting massive casualties. None more so than the Naga. Abyssinia is a hollow shell. The Naga that were away from there homeland and several hundred refugees are all that remain.

"The casualties Dootha didn't eat were incinerated, as were the military forces that attempted to intervene. We have sent aid to these nations, and are accepting a great many refugees. We were of course only able to send help after Dootha had moved on, but we knew it was the best we could hope to do at present." Selene explained wearily.

Spike's stomach lurched, and he feared he would lose the considerable lunch he had just eaten.

Sombra however seemed more enraged than sickened. His eyes flitted back to black and ghostly white miasma surged forth like fire. It wasn't until Spike wrapped his tail around him that Sombra was able to quell the fury roiling through him. Once his head had cooled, he began thinking.

"Luna... If you would allow us access to emergency funds we could begin construction in Farrier's Gulch. It's largely undeveloped land, now with an agreeable climate. It could house a great number of refugees, permanently if necessary. I suggest offering the refugees a home in New Trottingham once construction has ended to the same effect. If you are in need of workers, I believe Appaloosa is experiencing a job crisis. Though that information is dated, as I haven't read a newspaper in several weeks." Sombra suggested.

Sombra took advantage of the clean coffee table and with the fluidity of his mane began drawing out plans and figures. In the span of ten minutes, Sombra had written out a detailed plan for relief efforts concerning the influx of extra-species refugees. Twilight Sparkle herself would have been proud.

Sombra reached into his mane and produced his camera.

He took a great number of photographs of each section.

"If you could have this transcribed onto a proper medium, I believe it would be best. These are merely suggestions, mind you. Far be it from me to tell you and Celestia how to do your jobs. Should you choose to enact this course, please notify my proxy Trixie that she will be busy." Sombra offered.

Luna watched the plans move into one central mass of blackness before flowing off the table and back into Sombra. The photographs broke the plan up into categories, and they were easy enough to read. Though Luna wondered when Sombra had had the time to learn shorthand.

"These seem well thought out, and in truth better than anything we have at present. I shall assign Twilight to organizing the efforts in Trottingham and Trixie and Mr. Braeburn of the Appaloosan worker's union should be up to the task of coordinating efforts in Farrier's Gulch." Luna agreed.

Spike was relieved they could lessen the severity of the refugee's plight, even in a small way.

"Okay, so we have ten days left on the clock. Eight really. We'll need a couple to recover. What are our training options?" Spike pointed out reluctantly.

Everyone's triumphant mood lost some altitude just then, but it was a relevant question. Dootha would return very soon, and Spike still had need of training. The act of using all elements at once and the spark in tandem needed to be second nature. Everything needed to be quick, instinctual.

"Oh! I know! The mirror island! Fiddler's Green! It's a blank zone, it's perfect. Hard training, better yield." Selene implored.

Spike and Sombra considered the suggestion for a time. They were understandably wary, as blank zones tore away at stamina and made it difficult to use magic. Spending eight days inside a blank zone was nearly unthinkable.

Yet, at present it seemed the best option.

Spike sighed, and he rose from the couch.

Sombra likewise got up, dreading what came next. Despite it all, Spike was already running a cursory examination of his stamina and mana. Sombra hadn't slept in nearly twenty days, but he seemed able enough as well.

"I guess we're doing this then." Spike sighed.

"Yes... Another day in the life. It's never easy. But, I have learned that it does surprise you with impressive dividends if you wait long enough." Sombra said optimistically.

Luna and Selene followed Spike and Sombra outside, watching them fly off into the distance. They regretted their uselessness in the situation. The power to move the heavens themselves was looking less and less useful as time passed. For now, it was time for the next generation to lay siege to the forces of evil.

They could only hope it was enough.

Author's Note

Hey. This is going to be the last chapter before the final battle. Just sort of setting affairs in order. I know it isn't very long, but it is what it is. I'm going to be putting a lot of effort into these last few chapters. I'm planning on three more, not counting this one. We'll just have to see.

Again, thank you for your continued support.

The end is nigh!

End of The Line (Part 1)

Today was the day. Dootha was waiting for them, as confirmed by surveillance Luna had done herself. After the rampages, Dootha seemed content to wait. He was sitting in the ruins of Abyssinia, just biding time.

Spike was currently in flight, headed for the forsaken nation.

Sombra was residing within his shadow below, in an effort to preserve every ounce of strength he had.

Can you feel it? I know we're still a continent away, but I can sense him. I can smell his foul stench. Sombra declared anxiously.

"I've got nothing. But you're better at that sort of thing. Compared to the two of us together, how do we measure up?" Spike asked over the rushing wind.

...

"That bad?" Spike asked after the pause.

It's not that... I just don't know if I can measure divine power by the standard metric I employ for magic or spirit power. From what I can measure, we should stand a fair chance. Especially now that we have spent a great deal of time and effort in the blank zone. Dootha's aura of dread and fear should prove far less effective.

"Mm." Spike replied ponderously.

The rest of the long flight was mostly silent. Eerily even. It seemed anything with a single shred of instinct had fled the hemisphere via any means available to them. Upon landing in the area, there was no doubt they had arrived at their destination. Even Spike could feel the wrongness the area had been dealt on a spiritual level.

Everything was twisted and black. Either ashy glass, or soot. Maybe some gristle. What must have been a whole nation was just gone. The whole of it had been erased, and the ground where it had once been was forever painted a weathered ashy black. The only thing for miles around was what was assumed to be the remnants of Nessuss' castle.

It was a massive structure that was warped and twisted, as if it had been heated and molded into shape on purpose. It had been made to be like a morbid impersonation of a coliseum, having been stretched outward. The melted layers vaguely resembled rose petals, but they were drooped and grey. Metal and stone had been fused into a waxy sickly grey, giving the structure an almost organic look.

"It's like walking around in a dead world. Even more than the blank zone." Spike observed as they neared the melted citadel.

"Yes... Things are just intact enough to make you realize the desolation." Sombra agreed.

About a mile from their destination, there was a stirring in the ruin.

Something in the hearts of Spike and Sombra wanted to believe that there were still survivors clinging to the shadows. A hopeful glimmer of good that would emerge from the abyss of evil. An innocent spared.

But it was not to be.

What emerged from the ruins were not people. Not anymore. They were soulless husks, blackened and unrecognizable. Bits of char and ember fell from them as they moved. They were horrifying, but nothing compared to what Spike and Sombra had already seen.

The only thing these moving corpses elicited from the pair was disappointment, pity, and sadness.

The shadows cast by the ruins moved with a thought. Sombra did the only thing he could rationally do and cut them down in an instant. It was done without tears being shed or adding weight to his already sizeable burdens. It was mercy, plain and simple.

Sombra took in all the shadows of the lost land as they carried onward.

Spike merely kept his guard up, letting his senses do their work.

Just as soon as they reached their obvious destination the Earth shook. The power pervading their senses surged, and the walls of the citadel cracked open. They were forced to flee backwards as Dootha made his grand entrance.

And so it begins~! Dootha cackled madly.

Like a dark comet, Dootha flew into the air.

The cinder-like pallor of his flesh began cracking and falling off. His body seemed to have stabilized from the form he had been in upon resurrection. In a way akin to a butterfly freeing itself from it's cocoon, Dootha shed the layer of dead flesh and revealed his form to the world for the first time in countless ages.

He was strange for a dragon. He possessed no spines, and his scales were smooth and muted in color. It was easy to see why Spike's ancestral patriarch had named his son 'clever snake' in the tongue of the gods. He reminded Spike of a snake or serpent with wings more than a dragon.

Dootha landed with a thud, still several times Spike's size despite his shedding.

It was hard to imagine a dragon his size being the runt of the family. He was easily as large as Ohshmend, and obviously terrifying. Spike would have taken a moment to wonder just how long it would take himself to surpass Dootha in size, but his instincts were already in charge of his brain.

There was no time off-hand thoughts or remarks.

Nephew... Spike, yes? So good to see you. Dootha taunted.

Dootha's eyes burned with such fierceness that eclipsed all other evils, yet his voice was as smooth as silk. It was a disturbing contrast, but Spike did not falter. Sombra let his eyes ignite with his own spiritual power as a show of force, but his gaze showed no fear. Dootha's mad smile turned into a scowl as he saw the determination and vigor his current victims displayed.

Sombra too... Both of you have grown a great deal in such a short time. You've surprised me. I suppose you think you can best me, now that you can do a few measly tricks? Dootha glowered down at the couple.

Spike almost pitied Dootha just then, seeing flashes of the inferiority complex that had lead Dootha down this path. But there was no way Spike could feel anything more than contempt for his many-times-removed uncle. Dootha had been so twisted and corrupted that there was no blood between them.

Taking a leap, Spike latched onto Dootha's face.

A rather inglorious start to a battle, but Spike wasn't about to pull any punches. He was going for the kill as early as possible. Dootha's lack of arms made it easier to stay on, but it was a challenge. Dootha's flesh was surprisingly easy to pierce for a dragon, but each injury gushed miasma and soon closed.

Spike attempted to go for Dootha's eyes, but found his scales weren't up to the task of taking boiling miasma fresh out the tap.

His left hand's scales faded and cracked, but the damage didn't seep through to the skin below. Spike was able to hold on with one hand briefly, shooting a gout of emerald flame into Dootha's left eye before he let go. He didn't expect it to work, but he felt it necessary.

Spike tucked and rolled, his wings out at his sides. It was obviously a practiced motion. Spike had prepared himself to fight a much larger foe, and had correctly assumed falling might be on the agenda.

He stopped himself with his tail in front of Sombra, giving the Umbral stallion cover.

"We were right. Ordinary attacks are a bad idea. You get time to do your thing?" Spike asked, watching Dootha regenerate his eye.

"Just finished. The me's are in position. You are the epitome of distracting, Dear." Sombra replied.

Sombra cut loose and dove at Dootha from over Spike's body. He was a gigantic nebulous cloud of darkness by the time he came into sight, many times larger than even Dootha. He swallowed Dootha whole, then clung tightly to his form by shrinking. Dootha was an entirely black silhouette. Yet Sombra seemed to have a grander design in place.

Sombra freed Dootha's head and chest, then hardened his form. His head was forced straight up, preventing him from covering Sombra in flames. Dootha attempted to thrash about, but Sombra seemed able to hold him. Once Spike was sure he was immobile, he cut loose.

Just as soon as Sombra had put his plan into action, Spike had grabbed hold of his divine birthright, and he let his mana fuel it. But he cut it off where he wanted it. It had taken a great deal of trial and error, and more than a few failures. But Spike was in full control now.

Spike merged the divine power he had harvested with his magic, recomposing it into the elements he wanted. In this instance, it was all of them. All eight magics that Spike was built to use. Seven from his heritage, and one from his adopted mother. All of it held together by the divine energy he had nearly died to obtain.

Spike condensed it all into his throat, and a beam of ever-changing colored light struck out at Dootha and shot him in the chest. It struck home thanks to Dootha's inability to move, and the writhing wyrm screamed. The sound of it was like someone throwing a large predatory bird into a wood-chipper.

But it was music to Spike's ears.

As the assault ended, Spike was greeted by the sight of Dootha's insides, and the barren landscape behind him. Sombra relaxed his grip on Dootha's body, but kept the evil dragon's wings bound behind him. Yet Dootha squirmed and his wound began bleeding black and green ichor.

Boiling hot, it flowed down his back until it met with Sombra's bindings.

The ichor sizzled and hissed as it made contact, forcing Sombra to release Dootha.

Dootha wasted no time in taking his turn, beams of sickly green energy striking the as of yet unformed Sombra from his eyes. The attack struck home, and the mass of shade and smoke began burning from the center out. The mass of darkness writhed in agony, but fell to pieces before the burn could progress very far.

The unblighted segments flowed in many directions, reforming behind Dootha.

The tyrant wyrm began turning to face him, but Spike was back into the fray. With his limbs clad in rings of light he leaped up onto Dootha's exposed back and bit into the base of his neck. His fangs gleamed black and shined with purifying light. Spike was simultaneously purging the infectious miasma and draining away at the monster's god-like reserves of power. It was risky, but Spike could manage the intake so long as he could control the flow.

Sombra too began retaliating, slashing away at Dootha as Spike tried to refuel.

Dootha's wounds were still regenerating at high speeds, but nothing was infinite.

Even so, Dootha had had enough of their insolence. With a sickening snap, he realigned his entire neck to face Spike. With a headbutt, Spike was flung what had to be half a mile away thanks to Dootha's supernatural strength. Sombra saw this happen and ceased attacking.

Whisking himself away through the yet unclosed opening in Dootha's abdomen, Sombra became a cloud of darkness and caught Spike before he impacted the ground. Dootha righted his neck with a sickening pop, but stopped as he took a step forward. He could tell something was off.

The ground was covered in lines of criss-crossing blackness, barely perceivable against the burned landscape. Sombra had been busy, and Dootha had been too busy with Spike to notice. The senseless physical attacks had been a distraction, but until now Dootha had yet to figure out what had been done.

Magic circles... Designed to trap me in this area. Very well made, and in such a short time. I am impressed. Had I had access to these sorts of abilities when I wore your skin I would have never lost to those meat creatures in the empire. Dootha complimented condescendingly.

Sombra's show wasn't yet over it seemed.

From the perimeter of the circle, six Sombras emerged from the blackness. The original was still with Spike, but it seemed his splitting technique had gotten better. A total of seven bodies being controlled by one mind. Even Dootha was genuinely impressed, though he neglected to comment further.

Each of the Sombras began to speak without a voice and filled the dead landscape with silent song.

The Sombras were charging the circle with energy, vibrant pink in color. It began to burn away at Dootha's body, but the damage seemed superficial. But it seemed worrying enough that Dootha began trying to strike out at the copy Sombras.

The attacks merely passed through the copies, their bodies reforming as soon as each attack ended.

"Holy shit. You're doing it. The burns you're making aren't healing." Spike remarked.

"Spike... now would be the time... to jump into action. I can't hold him much longer. This is immensely taxing." Sombra groaned, the exertion putting great strain on his mind.

"Oh. Right." Spike said sheepishly.

Spike charged Dootha, readying another all out assault on him. Thanks to Dootha's over-abundant power he had more than enough for another shot like the one he had used before. But this time he needed to make it count.

Spike cloaked himself in the energy, keeping it infused in his skin and claws. He would let none escape. The magic did it's thing, sharpening the natural weapon that was his body. With his gleaming scales, even his speed and physical strength were in overdrive.

Leaping through the last few tens of meters, Spike cut into Dootha with a flying strike.

Spike cleanly cut away Dootha's left wing, and the shoulder it was attached to.

Yet Spike didn't escape unscathed. Dootha's right talon sliced along his side as he went. Not deeply, thanks to the aura of magic and divine energy he was cloaked in. But it hurt, and Spike could feel miasma surging through his system. Spike realized he couldn't do anything about it once it was already in his body, but he wasn't about to panic.

Sombra had to let go of his hold on the other pieces of himself and cloaked Spike in the now mindless mass. He quickly darted over to join with the rest of himself, but was stopped by Dootha's tail. Sombra was struck with Dootha's corrupt energy flowing through it, locking him into physical form for as long as it took to purge.

Sombra was able to seal Spike's wound with his leftover mass, but was little more than an ordinary pony at present.

Dootha however was thankfully occupied mending his arm.

Sickening streams of black and green ichor were weaving into a familiar shape of a wing. The severed wing began to melt, searing into the earth with a black hiss of smoke. It looked as though Dootha would only need mere minutes to regenerate a new limb in full. Even at his tremendous size.

Spike was now girdled in darkness, holding his wound shut and purging the miasma all at once.

He could still feel the pain, but it was manageable. Sombra was precise and efficient, and Spike had no doubt he would be fine in his care. There was little to no time to dwell on his injury anyway, he needed to save Sombra.

Spike gathered up the power he had left, but thought better of using it again so quickly. Instead he ran and scooped up Sombra. They needed a plan of attack. They had been relatively successful as of now, but Dootha had barely been trying. It was obvious they still didn't understand the depths of Dootha's power.

They would need to talk on the run, but they were used to it.

"Okay. We know his regeneration is s good as yours, if not better. We also know he's twice as powerful as either of us, and full of super-poison. Any thoughts?" Spike asked as he kept his eyes on Dootha.

Sombra hacked up a ball of miasma, looking a bit sick at his stomach but otherwise alright.

"My spiritual energy seems able to inflict grievous harm upon him. Or at least harm not easily healed. Should we combine efforts, we might make more headway. I propose we take a page from my sister's playbook." Sombra insisted.

Spike narrowly dodged a gout of black fire that erupted from Dootha's mouth behind them.

It erased the earth it had touched, and Spike was certain it would have done the same had he let himself get hit. Dootha was nearly back to complete health, and it seemed he was done observing. He was on the warpath now that he had came to understand how dangerous Spike and Sombra actually were.

His eyes burned brightly, crackling bolts of black energy sheering off his body. Spheres of violet energy and corruption began orbiting Dootha, arcs of power striking the earth and tearing it asunder. Ash and cinder glowed to life, being sucked into his being.

The ruined landscape full of death and ash began mending Dootha's burns by incorporating it to account for lost mass. At the same time the sheer power the magic was giving off was altering the gravity in the area. Large chunks of earth were being torn away, and Spike was being pulled in closer to Dootha.

Spike couldn't run for long, the pull growing stronger.

Sombra bled into the remainder of himself that was serving to bandage Spike's side, forcing tendrils of darkness to jut outward and pierce the ground. Even with Spike's claws firmly rooted in the ground they could barely resist the pull. Dootha didn't seem capable of movement while the spell was active, but he was waiting patiently at the center of the now nexus-like devastation.

I would say we do it now, or get absorbed into Dootha. I doubt anyone can stop him were he to obtain our abilities too. Sombra somehow exclaimed without a mouth.

"Alright... Do it. I trust you. And no matter what happens, I love you." Spike affirmed.

I love you too. But for today, let me take the lead.

TO BE CONCLUDED

Author's Note

Not a lot to say this time. Sorry it's taking so long. Life is complicated right now, and my computer is hot garbage. But hopefully I'll be getting a new one soon. Then I can draw again.

Paper kinda sucks after going digital.

Also, out of curiosity, how many of you guys play DnD? Dungeons and Dragons has become something of a passion of mine as of late. I'm Dungeon Master to an unruly little party in a homebrew campaign.

Anyway, thanks for reading. Next chapter should come out soon!

End of The Line (part 2)

Spike and Sombra were in a precarious position, trying to focus and get into sync while keeping away from Dootha's spell. With considerable practice, Spike had got meditation down. But using the breathing techniques and mental control in a crisis was still hard.

Feeling Sombra's heartbeat in the tattoo on his arm was the only thing he focused on. They could feel each other perfectly, and Sombra seemed to be melting into Spike. The line separating the two of them began to blur until neither of them could remember the difference.

Suddenly they were something, or someone else. Spike had been dyed black, his eyes burning with the same power Sombra possessed but with irises as green as emeralds. Ghostly white miasma trailed forth from their eyes as his spines were tinged with Sombra's power. The transformation, or more accurately, fusion, happened fast.

Heart, soul, magic, strength, being.

Everything was singular and in perfect balance.

There was no need to talk to each other. No time wasted conveying plans or ideas. There was only one mind, one voice. They were a singular and powerful entity, calm and collected. Unity, harmony.

Hybrid.

Even Dootha's power didn't seem so scary anymore. The new and improved power couple took wing, using Dootha's imposed gravity to their advantage. They struck the orbs powering the spell with claws empowered by Sombra's contributions, tearing away at the vile magic like tissue paper.

Dootha was swift in reply, nearly knocking Hybrid out of the sky as he surged upwards.

He was still larger and more powerful, but speed and maneuverability was theirs.

The small islands of earth were still floating about, and Dootha couldn't easily get at them from behind them. The mad devil's solution was of course to destroy them, searing them out of existence with more black fire. They fortunately had other plans.

Hybrid dove through an island of earth and came through the other side.

Orbiting their form was a circle of stones, flinging the boulders at Dootha with enhanced magic. They did little damage, but they made the great evil dragon falter to maintain flight. It was enough to close the gap, the singular pair slamming into Dootha with tremendous force.

Claws pierced snake-like scale with spirit energy poisoning Dootha as he had poisoned Spike. But it was only an effort to ensure they couldn't be thrown. The pair opened their maw to reveal a mouth of gleaming black fangs, and they began tearing away at Dootha's flesh. Devouring the monster as if he were their favorite meal.

Dootha was surprised, but as he began to plummet he laughed as if he had already won.

The impact was enough to shake the nation, Dootha's bones broken on impact. Though Spike and Sombra knew it didn't matter. Dootha was already regenerating from their first bites, but the combined form of Spike and Sombra were sinking their teeth into mouthful after mouthful of Dootha's flesh.

There are easier ways to commit suicide. Imbibing my tainted flesh is like asking to die, yet you continue to gorge yourselves. Why? Why condemn yourself to a slow and painful soul-death? Dootha asked as his bones cracked back into place.

You assume I'm not aware of your corruption, the poison? Spike has the stuff of gods at his command, and Sombra's spiritual power burns away at your filth. I am Hybrid, and all eating you gains me is energy. Your flesh is equal parts power and flesh.

Eventually your regeneration will fail you, and when it does we'll tear your soul apart. Playing dirty is the only option for us. You taste like ash and battery acid, but our mana reserves are nearly full again.

Dootha actually seemed fearful for a moment, but he was able to fling the fusion off of himself.

The lost flesh began filling in, but he could tell his power couldn't find purchase within his foes' body. The miasma wasn't strong enough to harm them anymore, and Dootha was furious and fearful. Despite being the planet's deadliest creature, his ages old insecurity and the need to feel powerful and dominant were strong.

Dootha cloaked his body in black flames, looking something like an insane crow made of flowing feathers. He took to the sky again, the flames trailing behind. The hybrid form of Spike and Sombra were showered with embers, their scales burning as quickly as dead leaves.

It caused their concentration to waver a bit, but they maintained their harmony.

They pulsed color changing fire through the wounds, cancelling out Dootha's. The injuries remained, but there was no time to find out if Sombra's power to make up for lost mass had transferred over. Dootha was streaking across the sky, black embers raining down like snowflakes the size of dinner plates.

The only chance Hybrid had was to gain the high-ground, so to speak.

Flight was something Spike excelled at, but Dootha was infinitely more experienced. Trying to avoid Dootha and gain altitude was a fight in itself, and dodging the embers was still a factor. But Sombra's cool head and Spike's variety of powers were a potent mix.

Going into a spin, they surrounded themselves in a bubble of swirling air that stayed around them. It served it's intended purpose and altered the airflow enough to keep the embers off of them. It paid off, allowing them enough freedom to boost above Dootha.

With a bit of uncertainty, they spun the unified magic and spirit energy through the air bubble and dove back down at Dootha. By the time they hit they seemed like a ball of energy pulsating like a strobe light. They fell to Earth, black flames licking away at the luminous power.

The powers were keeping each other in check, neither able to gain a foothold on the other.

Until the rough landing caused the instability to peak.

The explosion was intense. The already ruined landscape was changed even further, a crater of smoking glass left in their wake. The pair, Hybrid and Dootha were left standing apart from each other, steaming and wounded. The hybrid was bleeding dark ichor from it's side, and Dootha's sickly green insides were exposed, but healing over slowly.

The hybrid's eyes had parted. One belonging to Sombra, and the other to Spike. But with a great deal of effort and pain, it repaired itself. The eyes returned to their fused state, and the ichor ceased flowing. The wound seemed to heal, but the lost black ooze didn't seem able to rejoin the whole.

I see... Your new form is indeed stronger than I gave it credit for. Your weaknesses are nullified by the other half's strengths. The powers you possess are intriguing, but you aren't used to this unified existence. You will begin to wear down soon, while my only ally has been with me from the start. Dootha gloated.

Dootha's shadow began moving of it's own accord, and slowly became a three dimensional shape. It was a fully-formed silhouette of the devil dragon himself, but the blackness was occupied. There were points of light swirling within, some larger than others.

Beznik... We shouldn't be surprised to see it. Though it's looking less alive than before. Hybrid sneered.

Dootha struck at the shade with his neck like a cobra, tearing a large chunk of it away. It recoiled, falling back to the ground and resuming it's role as a two-dimensional shadow. But Dootha's wounds healed many times faster than before, and Hybrid could feel the power surging within him.

It flared to life, but slowly seemed to get reigned in by Dootha.

Beznik's consciousness is lost to me. But his essence is mine, and his mission was completed in full. Not only did he facilitate my return, he collected an enormous cache of souls. Several of which are our kin's, preserved in time. This body is an aberration, a mistake the universe didn't want to come to pass. It cannot heal itself without resupplying energy.

I will consume everything, and move on to the stars. I will devour suns, and when it has all gone dark I will build it all anew from my own flesh. All of creation grown from me. When I am everything, then reality will be forced to accept me and I will rule forever. Dootha laughed.

The tyrant rushed at the hybrid, flapping his wings like an attacking bird.

Hybrid wasn't prepared to go down without a fight, but they knew to pick their battles. Instead of meeting Dootha head on they rolled to the side, landing in the dragon's shadow. They sank into it, and Dootha didn't seem able to follow.

No! Get out of there! Dootha screamed.

His shadow detached from him, and began fleeing across the ground. It was a desperate strategy, but they needed to prevent Dootha from refueling. But there were a number of problems with this plan.

~Inside The Shadow~

The hybrid was unraveling in the nexus of darkness lit by lost souls. The darkness that was Sombra bled out, leaving Spike behind. They were both obviously very tired, but all in all their injuries weren't severe. Sombra still had a thin layer of solid shadow keeping Spike's wound shut.

"Fuck. That was nuts. This is nuts. He was right though. We were coming undone. Are you able to keep this up for awhile? It must be hard moving Dootha's shadow." Spike asked, trying to keep his head about him.

Sombra looked strangely tranquil, despite the situation.

"Yes, I'm actually quite alright. Dootha's shadow is dead. It has no connection, pull, or will. His lingering attachment to Beznik was all that was keeping it attached to him. We severed it. I've got full mobility. But we have a bigger issue to deal with at present." Sombra remarked.

"Yeah. Ten tons of terror wrapped in scales. Currently chasing us." Spike huffed.

Sombra gave Spike a look of minor annoyance and projected a tendril of shade outward. It tenderly took hold of a nearby soul, bringing it over to Spike. It floated just above Sombra's hold, but followed the movement. It was like pure energy made into fog, coalesced into a loose sphere.

It was beautiful and amazing.

Brighter than any light Spike had ever seen but not harmful to the eyes.

"These are disembodied souls of the dead. I can safeguard them within myself. We must keep them from Dootha, in any case. But there is something else I can do. I just need your help." Sombra affirmed.

Spike was transfixed by the beauty of the souls, but managed to nod.

"Then we need to make this quick." Sombra agreed, branching out his darkness in every direction.

The lights went out one after another, Sombra taking the souls into himself for safe keeping. Spike watched with baited breath, unable to look away. It was a beautiful, if somewhat sad display. Yet Spike knew Sombra had the purest of intentions, and the most delicate of touches. In the span of ten seconds all the otherworldly lights had been extinguished, except for six.

The six souls that remained were each different colors, and they glowed more brightly than the others.

"This, is where things get tricky. Do you trust me? Enough to let me touch your unprotected soul? Because if we don't do something drastic we're going to lose." Sombra asked, letting the souls linger about.

Spike nodded, not sparing the thought any time.

"We've literally been the same person at this point. Have at it if you think it's going to help." Spike replied, spreading his arms out to give Sombra access to his chest.

Sombra smiled, but his confidence was questionable.

He took hold of the first soul, and from it he carefully and quickly extracted a wisp of white light from it. Sombra created a new tendril each time, until he was holding six of the white lights. With great care and precision, Sombra introduced them to one another, combining them into one shining white flame.

The souls themselves seemed no worse for the wear, and Sombra slipped them into his being with the others.

"This, is the collective sparks of your fallen kin, which I stripped from their souls as I do with Dootha's miasma. I combined them into a flame of Cadmae's gifts to your bloodline. I have no doubt that if you were to add this to your own spark your power would grow immensely, but I believe the phrase 'too much of a good thing' could very well apply here." Sombra cautioned.

Spike could feel a pull in his chest, most likely resonance to the flame. It was like his spark was a magnet being pulled toward a much stronger magnet. There was no doubt about it. The fire-like wisp of diluted divinity was a source of immense power, and Spike wanted it.

The soul of a dragon, even one as selfless as Spike was afflicted with greed on a spiritual level. This brilliantly shining wisp was like the most valuable object in all of creation. It wasn't until Sombra slapped him that he snapped out of the trance.

"Your eyes were dilating. I know that look." Sombra huffed, almost like a disappointed parent.

Spike chuckled awkwardly.

Sombra rolled his eyes, and let Spike calm down a moment.

"Now... If you agree to this, you need to close your eyes. Don't focus on the flame. Not even as I merge your soul with it. Think of what matters most. Your mother, our friends, our family... Frost, Sugar Berry, Pinkie's unborn foal. Even our future children, should we be blessed with any. None of them have a chance unless we do this, here and now." Sombra said in a measured calm.

Spike couldn't help but feel nervous, but he closed his eyes and visualized his loved ones. There was no way he could remain so on edge as the thoughts and memories flooded in. He didn't even feel Sombra begin the procedure.

"You're doing well, keep it up. If you waver, your soul will dim in response. You must continue to shine brightly, or it may overpower you. But I have the utmost confidence in you. Your will is strong enough to do this." Sombra continued.

Spike soon became aware of the extreme heat that was actively being driven into the metaphysical core of his being. It was like the sun was being slowly but surely placed in his chest. It was enough to make even his draconian constitution sweat, but he stayed completely still.

All at once, Spike felt himself burning as if he were dry kindling. It was easily the most painful experience Spike had gone through to date. But there came a sense of relief, at least to a small degree. It was Sombra, cloaking him in the crisp cool darkness. It was equivalent to an autumn evening.

It's in... I realize it must be excruciating, but I'm doing all I can. Sombra said guiltily.

"It's okay. I can feel it. It's calming down. Just keep the shadow moving for a minute. Let me catch my breath." Spike assured Sombra.

~Back On The Battlefield~

Dootha was seething with rage, unable to do anything but chase the moving shadow like a chicken with it's head cut off.

Without Sombra, or a shadow of his own, Dootha seemed incapable of interacting with the shadow. Sombra's control was much greater than he had anticipated. His source of power had essentially been ripped right out from under him, and he had no means to take it back. If he were to destroy it, then the precious dragon souls he had collected would likewise be destroyed.

He was forced to wait, and keep up with the surprisingly mobile shadow.

Dootha saw the shade begin to swell and a surge of power after a time.

Not knowing what was happening the demon instinctively dodged. A pillar of shadow erupted forth, filling the area with utter darkness. Dootha could feel two powers at work, but the darkness vanished all at once. What was left behind was Spike, singular and in his original form.

Yet Dootha could tell something was different.

What have you done!? Where are my souls!?

"Sombra took them. He's letting them float on to the afterlife on the other side of the planet right about now. He'll be back in a minute. And since you flew all the way here from Equestria I'm guessing you can't teleport." Spike said casually.

As expected, Dootha's rage boiled over.

In a blind fury, Dootha's form cracked and tore. Sickening green light could be seen below, purple miasma crackling about like electricity. Spike could feel the intensity of Dootha's rage. The air was quivering and the ground beneath Dootha was starting to melt from the sheer pressure. It was liquefying, but not becoming magma.

It just couldn't maintain it's shape.

Spike could tell that this unrestrained attack would be devastating. Something akin to Celestia's forbidden magic. If he didn't do something it would kill him and forever alter the Earth. Not that it would last long after that.

Spike did the only thing he could think to do and used a great deal of his own power to encase Dootha in a forcefield, reinforced with the power of divinity now gushing out of Spike. Through it he saw the sickly energy radiate out from Dootha. It was only an instant before it hit the shield, and Spike had to keep flowing mana into it.

Even so, it cracked, energy streaming out of several spots.

Spike roared out in pain as a thin beam shot forth from a nearby crack and sliced through a generous portion of his outer right thigh. It stung terribly, and would definitely hinder movement. The worst of it was by far the miasma now coursing through his bloodstream, and Sombra being half a world away.

Try as he might, Spike couldn't purge it himself.

Even with the power boost, Spike was still just a dragon, and Dootha had an impressive track record for killing his kind.

When the shield fell, it revealed a new Dootha. Raw, and skinned. He was a dripping mass of putrid energy and black gristle. Miasma and smoke rolled off his form as flesh began weaving itself back around Dootha's frame. It seemed his current load of souls was still more than enough to force regeneration.

Spike couldn't waste a second.

Though it pained him greatly, and it circulated the miasma further, Spike had to strike while Dootha was vulnerable.

With every ounce of his power, Spike fed the fire inside of him all the mana he had. The magenta flames rolled off of Spike, streaking across the desolate plains towards their intended target. Dootha saw them coming, but his rage attack had seriously hindered him. They caught him as he tried in vain to gain air on bony wings.

Spike watched as Dootha's regeneration tried to outpace the flames, but failed.

Dootha would not submit, but could not gain the upper hand on the godly fire. What was left of Dootha was a terrifying black skeleton, awash in magenta fire. But soon even Spike's ultimate technique began to fade, and the flames were dyed black. Only disturbing green lights remained in Dootha's eye sockets.

Despite being literally worked down to the bone Dootha refused to die.

I am eternal! I have defeated death at every turn! My father, the most powerful being of mortal blood could not defeat me! What makes you, a watered-down bloodline cast off, and a failed experiment think that you can succeed where he failed?!

Dootha's fire began to spread across the ground unchecked.

He was making no effort to reign in his disastrous power, or had lost the ability to do so. Dootha was on the last dregs of his power but his own spark, tainted as it was was keeping him functioning. Spike couldn't move fast enough to escape the skeletal devil-dragon, now faster despite lacking muscles to move his massive frame.

In what felt like an instant, Spike felt Dootha drive the sharp spine of his wing into his left shoulder. It nailed him to the ground through his own wing, coated red with his blood upon exit. Spike couldn't move his left arm, and freeing himself from the tremendous black spike seemed impossible. His lung had been torn clean through, and shoulder blade had likely been broken in half.

Blood dribbled from his mouth, and he could feel himself growing cold.

Dootha placed his skeletal foot on Spike's back, keeping him pinned as he withdrew the sharpened bone.

There was a tremendous hole left in Spike's chest. He could feel the cool air in his wound, and his brain could barely comprehend the shock. It was like he was paralyzed, his eyes barely able to move. But for some reason, Spike felt no fear.

He realized he might die at any moment, that he was losing a lot of blood, and that his body was still in such a state of shock that it wouldn't cooperate.

Yet Spike felt in his heart that the battle wasn't over.

Then all at once, pain became Spike's everything. He felt like something was rooting around in his broken body. Like a plant was rapidly growing to fill in his wounds and replace what was lost. Or at least patch Spike up.

"Please be alright."

Spike managed to pull himself up from the ground, with strength that wasn't his own.

Sombra was there. Standing in front of him. He had bound Dootha's skeleton in shadow, but the flames were licking away at his dark mass. It was clear that Dootha would be free in moments. Yet Sombra was standing there facing Spike, tears in his eyes.

The world would end if they didn't finish Dootha then and there, but Sombra cared more about Spike just then.

Spike could see himself more clearly now. His wounds had been filled with Sombra's dark essence, the flesh knitted together again or replaced. Spike couldn't be sure. In either case, Sombra had given away a great portion of himself. The selfless act may have cost him dearly.

"I'm okay. You did a good job gluing me together. Do you think we can finish this? One more fusion?" Spike asked, clutching his shoulder.

"Yes... But there's something I need to do first. Otherwise, this will never end." Sombra agreed.

Dootha struggled in his bindings, but all at once he stopped. The lights in his eye-holes went out, and his frame slumped. Spike thought that he might have actually finally died, but they flared to life soon after. One green, and one pink.

Sombra's true body fell apart and bled his way into Spike once more.

Hybrid was made anew, and in that moment the dragon component of his being understood what Sombra had done.

He could see it in Sombra's mind, and in Dootha with his very own eyes. Dootha's sickly green and purple soul was being smothered by a web of darkness and pink spirit energy. Not only had Sombra bound him, he had left nearly all the power he hadn't used to save Spike to possess Dootha.

Hybrid gathered up all the energy they had left between it's two halves, and he burned Dootha with all of it. It wasn't enough to destroy him, but the eyes began to flicker and dim. He was bowled over, and Hybrid was upon him soon.

With black fangs, he ripped into Dootha's bones as he had done with his flesh earlier. It was foul disgusting tar or pitch-like in taste, enough to turn anyone's stomach. But they swallowed every last bit with enthusiasm, taking Dootha's power away little by little.

Why... Why can I not flee? My soul... it aches. Am I being torn away? Would you really suffer such a loss to keep me from escaping? You would sacrifice part of your own being?

Hybrid didn't answer immediately, as if contemplating the question.

We are ready to lose anything, as long as we don't have to lose the ones we care about. We will recover in time, but you will be destroyed. Your soul ripped to shreds and converted into our strength. You will never return. Our family will be protected. Even if we have to kill, or worse.

With every bite, Dootha grew weaker and weaker.

Hybrid could feel the pain Sombra's shadows felt being devoured, but it was necessary. It was all that they could do. It was cruel, it was distasteful, but it was what had to be done. Dootha was soon reduced to a mere glimmer of his former self.

Towards the end, Dootha seemed melancholy.

Mournful even.

I have existed as a parasite for hundreds of thousands of years. Consumed millions of souls, and stolen at least twice as many lives... Killed off deities, and my own kin. I have ruled nations from the shadows, and started wars just to amuse myself. I may cease to exist, but this world was broken by me. I left my mark, and I still have followers to carry my name into eternity.

You will never be rid of my legacy. My ghost.

Hybrid took hold of the last of Dootha's being, barely the size of a softball. He stared down at it and appraised it. As it was now, it was enveloped in darkness. Dootha could do nothing but prattle on as the end came.

If it takes a thousand years, we will rebuild everything you've destroyed. It's our duty, and we will turn all the wrong you have done into the driving factor of our progress. In a strange way, we're grateful to you. You created Sombra. Without you, Sombra wouldn't exist, and Spike alone may not have gotten this far. And he certainly wouldn't be as happy without him.

Without waiting to hear his reply, Hybrid devoured the very last morsel of the great evil formerly known as Dootha.

Once every last ounce of miasma had been purged and Dootha reduced to raw energy Hybrid separated.

Spike and Sombra fell to the ground, exhausted beyond belief. Sombra had reverted to his basest form, his mane and tail static instead of flowing. Spike could tell his power was all but gone, and he felt guilty.

"You're looking pretty thin there. Are you okay?" Spike asked, knowing what Sombra would say.

"I'm immortal. No matter how much of me is gone, I'll be fine in time." Sombra said predictably.

"How much are you running on?" Spike asked, sternly this time.

Sombra hung his head a bit, chastising himself for being so dismissive.

"Roughly... Ten percent. Nine-point-five? Minimal control efficiency. You've got twenty percent inside you right now, holding you together. Seventy percent of my mass was converted to mana with Dootha. But it was worth it." Sombra huffed.

Spike and Sombra lay there in the ruined land of Abyssinia for a time. The quiet was now peaceful rather than ominous, and neither of them wanted to get up. Neither said anything for a time.

It felt like hours before they said anything more.

"I'm sorry we couldn't win with just my powers. I should have been stronger. Then you wouldn't have had to sacrifice so much." Spike apologized.

Sombra placed a hoof on Spike's snout, signaling him to be quiet.

"Spike. I love you, and it was my plan. Don't beat yourself up about it. Even with six additional sparks we had to resort to such drastic measures. Fully grown dragons and gods had fallen to Dootha. We were lucky we escaped at all." Sombra reminded him.

"I love you too... And you're right, as usual." Spike chuckled.

Sombra climbed atop Spike's chest and traced the borders of where Spike ended and his mending began.

"It was... intense, being the same being. But also peaceful. Selene and Luna will be overjoyed to hear about it... I wouldn't be opposed to doing it now and then for the fun of it. The... Closeness. Marriage almost doesn't seem worth the pageantry now." Sombra laughed smoothly.

"We're still getting married, though... Right?" Spike asked, somewhat concerned.

"Of course we are. But let's wait for you to heal. Then we can go to Neighpon for our honeymoon."

"Sounds like a plan." Spike agreed, holding Sombra to his bosom.

Author's Note

So, for awhile now I've been trying to convey Spike and Sombra's willingness to do anything for their family. Even kill, or going a step and shredding a soul or stripping divinity from Spike's dead ancestors.

My favorite heroes are the ones that do whatever it takes to get the job done. Batman, Deadpool, Constantine, etc. I don't think I pulled it off very well, but this is how I had it in my head.

Also, I'm an idiot and forgot to post Dootha after his body had recovered.

Regardless, thanks for reading. Stick around for the epilogue!

Epilogue

It had been about eight weeks since Dootha had been finally and permanently destroyed. Although Spike and Sombra had neglected to share the exact methods with which they had slain the beast. But Zecora had given them a clean bill of health, aside from the obvious injuries.

After about three days after Spike no longer needed Sombra's dark matter to fill in his flesh the couple gathered their friends.

Everyone had known the two were planning to marry for months now, and everyone was available to make it. Though there were many people attending, the service was quaint and simple.

Especially when compared to the surprisingly extravagant wedding Lyra and Bon Bon had had weeks prior.

Although the buffet tables broke a world record for largest wedding feast in recorded history.

After the ceremony everyone attended a tremendous party hosted by the increasingly pregnant Pinkie Pie. Whom despite having given up drinking for the sake of her child was still the life of the party. Everyone was celebrating not only the wedding, but their continued time on earth thanks to the happy couple.

The gifts had poured in.

Treasures, magical objects, standard wedding affairs like china or cutlery, as well as thank-you cards and letters. The gifts from world leaders were of course extravagant and grand. Although Gavin's gift of reproductions of all his research notes and experimental findings was quite interesting, but they turned them over to Twilight for safekeeping and study.

The most treasured gifts were supplied by friends and family, yet the most touching and heartfelt gifts were the simplest.

Notes, artwork, origami dragons and darkly colored ponies, homemade cookies, candies, and flowers. They were from the refugees that now resided in Farrier's Gulch, Appaloosa, and in the developing areas outside what would soon be officially known as New Trottingham. The loss of life and land still weighed heavy on everyone, but it was welcomed news that everyone was adjusting well.

Many had even applied for citizenship, wishing to stay. Celestia and Luna had been quite busy getting the papers in order, but the wedding was a well-deserved break for them. Sombra had been keeping Trixie busy too, and her well-honed skills at reading a crowd were serving her well as Mayor's proxy.

The final gift of the night came much later in the night from Zecora, hours into the after-party.

She took them aside when everyone else was preoccupied and led them to the backyard.

Zecora had halted the progression of her body's degradation, but she was clearly weaker than ever before. She was so strong of will it didn't show, but Sombra's eyes were impossible to fool. Spike could smell it on her too. Age had a smell all it's own, impossible to detect to most.

Especially since Zecora's body was only about fifty, by Spike's best guess.

"You'll be leaving us soon... Won't you?" Sombra asked, his heart in his throat.

Everyone gets to rest in the end. But I've stayed awake far longer than I should have. Were it not for Dramaal, I would have deteriorated eons ago. But Dramaal left this world when Dootha's soul was destroyed, he left my body. Now I am nothing more than a ghost. This body stopped functioning yesterday.

As soon as I have given you one last piece of guidance, I will pass on. But I will be able to see you always. As much as I love you, and the children of my children carrying my blood all across this world, I am so very tired. I had to hang on until I saw you get your happy ending. The true and final assurance I completed my task.

The old shaman seemed happy, and the newlyweds were inclined to let her be. But it was still a rather dour moment. Yet they were reverent and respectful as Zecora did what she did best. Being mysterious and cryptic.

Zecora moved with the grace of the wind itself, and though the massive power she had once held was gone, it was just as awe-inspiring. It was like sheets of warm mist had enveloped the area. It held them tightly but comfortably.

As terrifying and omnipresent as Dramaal had been, Zecora was equally motherly and soothing.

Spike was so entranced he didn't notice the back of his hand glowing for a moment.

It was a golden light, and Spike could register it as divine energy. Faint, and without direction. It was like the echoes Spike had met, but more subdued and calm. He hadn't been aware of it until now, but he suddenly felt as though he was holding a book, or tablet of some kind. He could even picture himself holding it in his hand perfectly.

Spike wondered if he tried to grab hold of the power inside himself if the tablet would manifest itself.

But he was afraid to, not knowing how to use it properly.

"This is the thing Sombra had me take from Dootha's lab, but never explained." Spike recalled, clutching his head.

Sombra coughed awkwardly from beside Spike, shifting the focus for a moment.

"Ah... Yes, I had forgotten. I was a bit distraught that day. But if I recall, the Umbra referred to it as the 'Birthing Stone'. Their reckoning doesn't really extend as far back as dragon origin, but they thought of it with great reverence despite it's instrumental role in turning them into me." Sombra explained awkwardly.

Zecora's eyes returned to their normal color after a moment, and she began to fade. Her fur became white, and soon thereafter her body seemed to crumple and turn to autumn leaves bit by bit. Slowly, they began to blow away in the breeze.

That is the last gift Cadmae gave to her son. The well from which Dramaal birthed the rest of your race. With time, you will learn to summon it. You can have children of your own, should you so choose. But love and nurture them all equally, lest history repeat itself. I have no doubt you're up to the task.

Zecora's being had faded away, until nothing but her stripes and eyes remained. The frame of her form seemed to walk off into the night and vanish from sight gradually. Even Sombra couldn't see her in the darkness. She was gone, off to reap whatever rewards a near eternity of service earned you in the afterlife.

The gift Zecora had given them suddenly seemed very heavy, from the sheer value.

Their heads were swimming with possibility and wonder, but neither seemed to know what to say.

Sombra, ever the thinker, was paralyzed by the number of options. It was everything he had ever wanted, served up on a silver platter. But there were an incalculable number of factors and variables. Logic had no bearing on love and family either, and Sombra felt like he was going to drown.

But as soon as a warm scaly hand rested on his back he snapped out of his thoughts and returned to the real world.

"Hey... We've got vacation time coming up. Let's just let life happen for awhile and see how we feel about this. As much as I want kids, I dunno if I'm ready for that. I mean, we haven't even gone on our honeymoon yet. And I dunno how I'd feel about putting more dragons as powerful as me out into the world. The last thing the world needs is more people with superpowers." Spike suggested.

Sombra's mood fell a bit, but he seemed to ponder something.

"Earthborn dragons aren't as powerful as first-bloods, and Dramaal's fang created the earthborn. If you were to drop a first-blood fang into the well I imagine the bloodline would be further diluted. Your fangs however, I imagine will be more potent thanks to your extra sparks. So, I have a proposal." Sombra said after getting his head back on straight.

"We just got married, like six hours ago. Little early to renew vows, isn't it?" Spike joked.

Sombra smiled, but went on without stopping to humor Spike.

"We should extend our vacation a bit. Go globetrotting. As we go, we can unearth the lost temples of your people. First-blood dragon skeletons locked away within. It's a bit morbid, but I think your ancestors would be honored to give way to the next generation." Sombra suggested.

Spike thought on it for a moment, and although it sounded odd he couldn't help but feel good about it.

"We'd start in Neighpon then?" Spike asked quickly.

"Of course. It is our honeymoon. And Uncle is old enough to have known Pho. He should be an excellent source of valuable knowledge to get us started. We could even visit Scorpan in the Sundered Lands. We could see the world we saved." Sombra said, beaming with excitement.

Spike scooped up Sombra, holding him tight.

"Sounds like an adventure I can get behind. I hope our kids have more sense than we do though. I'm fresh off the mend, and your mane can barely flow yet. But here we go, back into the fray." Spike contemplated.

"Would you really have it any other way?" Sombra asked, knowing the answer.

"Never."

The couple returned to their loved ones, and they treasured the time. They were going to be away for many months, and they wanted to have as many fond memories of this night as possible. It was the start of a whole new life, and in time newer lives still if all went according to plan. Zecora was right about the happy ending, but...

An End Is Also A Beginning.

Author's Note

End of the story. I'm leaving it open, but this is a standalone. No sequel. Mostly because I've done all I can or want to do with this universe. At least from the perspectives of Spike and Sombra. I could easily do more with Gavin, but alas it's not in the cards.

I've finally gotten a job I can do that doesn't send my anxiety into the red-zone. And to be honest, I'm more interested in doing original content than continuing fan fictions. It was a great stress reliever for several years, and writing still is.

I might pop in to fimfiction now and then to read, but that's probably going to be it. Between life and writing for my original story (and gaming once I can afford a Switch) I'll be very busy. Life is starting to unfold for me, but I will miss hearing your comments and questions.

Once I get things sorted, I might post my story online somewhere. If or when that happens I'll link to it here.

My newest work doesn't yet have a title. It's about witches and magic, but in a more modern setting than things like Harry Potter or Game of Thrones. (Two series I enjoy immensely) It's been in planning for about nine months? Awhile anyway.

Regardless of all my ramblings, what's most important is thanking you guys. You've been great to me for a long time. Even when I first started out and my writing was terrible. So thank you all, and I'm glad I could provide entertainment, even if the last half took awhile to finish.

See you guys again sometime?

Who knows.

Waking Up

Somewhere, a conscious thought began tearing through a seemingly endless veil of darkness. It wasn't coherent, maybe even more like an instinct than a thought. It was the drive to wake up after a long slumber, the need to get up and live again.

Suddenly, the world became more than the empty dark. There was clarity, albeit only a little. Then came more thoughts, slowly but surely, consciousness was flooding into the darkness. The darkness was beginning to remember things, like who it had been before.

I am King Sombra, ruler of the Crystal Empire. The darkness declared uncertainly, though it had no mouth to say it aloud.

Sombra opened his eyes that he was suddenly aware of, and adjusted them to his surroundings.

Sombra could tell he was in some kind of dimly lit room, and once his eyes had adjusted themselves he came to the conclusion he was in some kind of a lab. All around him were glass containers, jars, test tubes, bottles, and all manner of scientific implements and tools.

Sombra found he himself was bottled up in one such container, able to somewhat make out his reflection in the glass.

Sombra saw that he was merely a small amorphous cloud of shadowy plasma, no features to speak of other than two red eyes. It strained his mind to remember what he had once been, but he could picture his former equine form. His curved horn, sharp fangs, eyes trailing dark magic, and his shadowy flowing mane and tail, all wrapped in armor and finery befitting his title.

Once Sombra's sense of self returned he started to remember what had happened to him as well.

Sombra remembered his first defeat by Celestia and Luna, the two immortal sisters being barely able to best him with their accursed jewels of power, whatever they were called. Regardless, the sisters used them to seal Sombra away, breaking his physical form down into a mass of shadow and trapping him under miles and miles of ice.

On his way into his millennial prison, Sombra had used all of his remaining power to send his empire adrift in time until he returned to reclaim it.

And return I did, only to be defeated again. I was destroyed, just as I regained my body. Sombra groaned in embarrassment.

Sombra knew the magic of the crystal heart had nearly completely obliterated him. He could vaguely remember a band of young mares, one of which being an unfamiliar pink alicorn. Accompanying them was one stallion, and a bipedal lizard of some sort. They had orchestrated his second defeat, and they were the reason he had been reduced to his current state of imprisonment.

Try as he might, Sombra found it impossible to recall anything before his stint as ruler of the Crystal Empire. He knew who he was, how to call upon his dark powers, how to drain the magic from crystals, but nothing else. Sombra's mind pulsed with discomfort when he tried to force himself to remember.

As such, Sombra was left to wonder exactly what was going to happen to him next.

Sombra's imagination was filling up with horrible ideas about what his captors had in store for him. It seemed likely they were going to try and reverse engineer his immortality, or even try and replicate his powerful magical abilities. Sombra wasn't looking forward to the experiments that he assumed lay ahead, as they were certain to be excruciatingly painful.

I may be powerless, but one day my captors will slip up. No prison can hold me forever, and I have proved myself beyond death. Sombra shall rise again.

Had he the necessary parts to laugh sinisterly Sombra would have been liable to shatter his glass prison. For the time being all Sombra could do was wait. Wait, and plan his revenge against all those that had wronged him.

Author's Note

Going a bit of a different route here. This story isn't immediately going to be tons of fluff. It's going to be more actiony and have a major conflict and it will be one huge story instead of multiple parts in a series like many of my stories. Chapters 1, 2, and 3 are coming out today and 4 (and maybe 5 and 6) will probably be out before Monday, getting you all immersed in the story-world before shit gets real.

Hopefully this new direction works out, because this is probably my favorite story to write for by far as of yet. Please withhold any super harsh judgements until things get rolling. I'm trying to fix my problem with pacing, but I've gotta get a groove going.

Anyway, thanks for the support!

Recreational Rehabilitation

Sombra's good mood from scheming a way to rise to power again didn't last as long as he had hoped.

Certainly not as long as it took to do the dishes, that was for sure. Sombra was technically an earth pony now, but he certainly wasn't used to doing chores, or any sort manual labor. Sombra's front ankles hurt from washing so many dishes, and he was now only concerned with resting for the time being.

When Sombra walked back into the living room he found Spike and Lyra talking, one on either end of the sofa. Lyra was sitting exactly like Spike, even though she was a quadruped by nature. Sombra decided to ignore that, lest he be tempted to ask the mare and receive a nonsense answer that would further sour his mood.

Sombra sat down on the sofa between the two of them, leaving a reasonable distance from either Spike or Lyra thanks to the enormity of Spike's furniture. Sombra did listen to snippets of their conversation however, wanting to make sure they weren't talking about him. Lyra was the one speaking when he started paying any real attention.

"So, Roseluck says those seeds you gave her are starting to sprout. She says she's got high hopes for them. Roseluck wanted to thank you for getting them for her, and that you can expect to try her first harvest yourself." Lyra exclaimed happily.

"That's great, I'm glad I could help her out. I'm sorry you're forced to be our go-between, but she's kind of jumpy around me since my last growth spurt." Spike replied guiltily.

Lyra waved her hoof in front of her, dismissing his worries.

As soon as their conversation was at an end, Spike used his tail to grab a green glass bottle off of the coffee table. The spade at the end of Spike's tail effortlessly popped the cap off the bottle. The open beverage was placed in front of Sombra on the coffee table, a coaster separating it from the actual glass to prevent unsightly condensation rings.

Sombra accepted it with some difficulty, as he found it hard to maneuver it with just his hooves but he got the hang of it eventually. He was pretty thirsty, so he didn't particularly care what it was.

Sombra soon found it was hard cider after a hearty swig, and it was good too.

The bottle bore a label reading: Sweet Apple Acres All Natural Cider, The Best In Equestria. Beneath that were four small seals of approval, a golden one, a midnight blue one, a pink one, and a lavender one. It seemed Sombra wasn't the only one fond of the stuff.

Sombra must have been smiling a little without realizing it, as Spike was smiling back at him.

Spike took a hearty drink from his own bottle, draining it in no time flat. Sombra was somewhat alarmed when Spike tossed the empty bottle up in the air and caught it in his jaws with one lightning-quick striking motion of his snake-like neck.

A sickening series of crunches signaled the end of the bottle, causing Sombra to involuntarily flinch.

As soon as the empty bottle had been disposed of Spike returned his sunny expression to Sombra.

"Glad to see you like the cider, consider it a peace offering. I was in a bit of a mood earlier. I'd been helping a friend move all day and hadn't had a chance to eat anything before I had to go get you. Otherwise I probably wouldn't have squeezed you so tight. Despite appearances I'm not normally needlessly violent. I just get short-tempered when I'm hungry." Spike apologized.

"Pffft you were in a bad mood because you didn't make it home for some midday joke with the most awesome mare in Equestria." Lyra corrected with a smug look on her face.

Spike shot a death-glare at Lyra, making Sombra question her statement. Sombra watched the scene unfold with great interest. Spike almost seemed more like Lyra's father than her friend, something Sombra thought was rather humorous to even think about.

"First off, Rainbow Dash is the most awesome mare in Equestria. Secondly, shut up. Sombra's like right beside you." Spike griped at the turquoise mare.

Sombra was having some difficulty with what he assumed was newer terminology. Reading the book earlier had helped Sombra to get a feel for speaking in a more modern way, but it seemed slang and newer terms were still beyond his understanding. If Sombra intended to do anything in this age he decided it was best to make an effort to master normal speech.

Lyra seemed to use a lot of euphemisms and slang, so she would likely make a good starting point.

"What is joke? Is it like humor? As in telling a joke? Or is it some new thing invented in the last thousand years?" Sombra asked before finishing off his cider. Spike noted he placed the bottle right beside the coaster, likely just to be difficult.

Spike sighed and got up from his spot on couch.

Spike then proceeded to lift the entire couch he had just been sitting on with one arm, as if Sombra and Lyra weren't even sitting there. Sombra couldn't see what Spike was doing from his new awkward position, but it sounded like some kind of hatch or door was being opened.

With another click, likely the hidden door shutting, Spike lowered the couch back to the floor slowly.

Spike dropped back into his place on the sofa and showed the former dictator a large plastic baggie of what appeared to be dried-up, blue flowers. Sombra couldn't see anything particularly unusual about them, but Lyra certainly seemed happy to see them.

"I seem to be missing some vital piece of information. What is so special about these flowers?" Sombra asked sounding somewhat bored.

"They're a special kind of flower originating in the forest outside the house, commonly known as poison joke. Normally you wanna avoid them at all costs since they have some kind of magical oil they produce.

"If you touch it without protection something everypony but you will think is funny happens to you. Like getting shrunk, getting a different voice, or getting your wings turned upside down. It's powers are pretty easy to counteract and the oil can't get through my scales anyway, but I accidentally discovered a way to use them... recreationally." Spike explained.

Sombra tried thinking of how the flowers could be of benefit, but nothing came to mind. It seemed like something Discord would invent, which was a definite possibility. Some sort of medicinal purpose might be possible, or maybe it could be an alchemical component. Whatever the use, Sombra knew next to nothing of magics like potion-craft or alchemy.

"What use are these flowers then?" Sombra asked curiously.

"Allow me to show you." Lyra replied in Spike's place with a sinister grin as she took the bag from Spike with her magic.

Sombra watched Lyra as she set the bag beside herself and levitated the bag Sombra had seen her with at dinner to herself. From within it Lyra took another clear bag filled with card-paper squares. Cutting the squares into strips with magic, she folded them carefully.

Sombra was somewhat surprised that Lyra was skilled enough at using her magic to do several at a time.

Eventually Lyra had several short, card-paper tubes she set in front of her on the coffee table.

Next, Lyra took a small, relatively flat box from her bag and pulled just as many tissue-paper squares from it. Setting them on the coffee table Lyra grabbed several of the poison joke flowers from the baggie beside her with her magic and crumpled the dehydrated flora to bits. Once finished Lyra distributed the flower bits into each of the papers while removing stems and seeds.

Before Sombra had time to blink, Lyra had combined the tubes with the filled papers and sealed them with her tongue like an envelope.

"Time?!" Lyra shouted as she tossed Spike one of her creations.

"Bout, a minute thirty-nine seconds for seven joints. You are the master." Spike replied casually, catching the joint as he did.

To Sombra's confusion Lyra placed one of her creations between her lips. Sombra looked over to see Spike doing the same. Lyra passed Sombra one of her creations as well, and Sombra followed suit, only to be laughed at by Lyra. Sombra scowled at her, but blushed when she turned it around for him.

Sombra observed Spike ball his clawed hand into a fist over his thumb, and then quickly forced his thumb out. Sparks shot out as it scratched against his other claws, but he repeated the process three times until a small but steady green flame was atop it. Spike used his impressive reach to go in front of Sombra and light Lyra's joint.

Lyra breathed in a deep breath through the joint that was now sending off blue, wispy smoke. The results seemed almost immediate and Sombra watched as Lyra practically melted into the sofa, letting out a pleased purr, almost like a cat that was being petted. Sombra immediately realized the purpose of the strange creations.

Sombra watched as the whites of Lyra's eyes slowly turned a pale blue, something he might have been worried about had the mare and Spike not seemed so calm. She took another long puff a moment later and Spike passed her a small glass dish for the ash to fall in. Lyra seemed coherent, but incredibly content to just sit there.

"So, these flowers are some kind of drug? Like opium, but also like tobacco?" Sombra asked Spike.

Sombra had little experience with such things but knew the common-folk of the empire had had buildings made for ponies to use opium in. They had been popular place to hide in for the ponies that escaped the mines. Sombra himself had never used the illicit substance, nor actually used a tobacco pipe either.

"Nah, non-prescribed opiates have been outlawed for centuries. This is much less harmful to ponies. It just takes the edge off a little, good after a long day. It's sorta harmful to a pony's lungs, but no one is making anyone smoke it.

"I'd say it's about as bad for you as liquor, but for lungs instead of livers. Lyra and I personally enjoy it, but it's not for everyone." Spike explained as he lit his own.

Sombra considered the small, rather unassuming joint between his lips. Sombra looked back to Lyra, who was currently blowing blue smoke rings in his direction.

"So, if opiates are illegal, does that make this drug legal?" Sombra questioned.

Spike thought on it momentarily, but shrugged the question off.

"Nopony really knows about smoking it. Lyra, my friend Zecora, and a few other ponies I know are all that use it since I have to get it from the Everfree for them. As long as it stays under the radar it isn't likely to become illegal. Even if it was I'd probably still use it though. My back hurts pretty often since my wings are developing, and it's got natural magic that really helps." Spike explained.

Sombra didn't see the harm in trying the joke, if it truly wasn't much more harmful than drinking.

Sombra held the joint out, allowing Spike to repeat his lighter trick. once it was lit Sombra took a short puff of the joint, allowing the magical smoke to do it's thing. Sombra coughed a bit, and briefly regretted his decision, but only for a moment.

Almost instantly Sombra felt tension he hadn't been aware of until now lift itself from him. Sombra soon found himself in a considerably more relaxed disposition. Sombra had no memory of ever being this at ease.

Sombra closed his eyes, enjoying the calmness that was so unfamiliar to him. All of the sudden he felt very warm, but not in an unpleasant way. When he opened his eyes again Sombra found himself leaning up against Spike who looked down at him in surprise.

"I think I enjoy this. I don't seem to have a care in the world right now." Sombra said evenly as he continued to rest his head against Spike's arm.

"Happy to hear it." Spike chuckled.

Spike looked into Sombra's eyes, seeing them become pale blue like Lyra's and his own.

What was unusual was the irises of his eyes changed from a blood red to a deep blue which Spike could only compare to sapphires in his vaguely drug-addled state. He hadn't ever seen poison joke smoke do that to anyone before, but Sombra certainly seemed alright.

Spike even thought Sombra seemed better than normal if he was completely honest. Lyra had reacted strangely her first smoke too, so Spike wrote it off as a pony thing.

"Can you help me take the rest of my armor off? it's rather uncomfortable when lying down and these buckles are rather difficult without magic." Sombra asked, derailing Spike's train of thought.

"Uh sure." Spike responded uncertainly.

With a little difficulty getting to one of the buckles Sombra was laying on, Spike managed to get the neck and torso armor off of Sombra. Spike left the crown and cape though, since they were part of Sombra's signature look.

Spike watched with mixed feelings as Sombra stretched out like a cat, making himself comfortable. It was incredibly weird, but not inherently terrible.

That was when Spike decided to push a little, just to see how chill Sombra actually was right now.

"You know, you've got a pretty long mane for a stallion. Have you ever thought of a braid in the back?" Spike asked innocently.

Sombra closed his eyes and took another puff of his joint as he considered it.

"No, I can't say that I have. It used to be all shadows and flowed of it's own accord. I never had to do anything with it. Do you know someone who can do it?" Sombra replied, looking up at Spike.

Spike snickered a bit at seeing Sombra so passive in total contrast to his nature, but Spike kept his cool.

"Actually. I'm reasonably skilled with hair, despite not having any myself." Spike replied, sitting up more to have better use of both his arms.

Sombra too repositioned himself, allowing Spike to go to work.

Spike actually began braiding a ponytail into the back of Sombra's mane, as he had said he would. Spike hadn't actually expected Sombra to go along with it, and now felt kind of bad about it. He hadn't expected the former tyrant to be so compliant or submissive, even with the poison joke smoke.

Not knowing exactly what to do, Spike decided to see if he opened up to Sombra, Sombra might do the same.

"See, I was raised almost entirely by mares my whole life. I started picking up some tricks, even though I tried to act manly to save face. Eventually I became big and muscular, and I just didn't need to pretend to be that person anymore. Now I cook, clean, and do whatever I want without fear of anypony judging me, and I'm better for it." Spike told Sombra as he did Sombra's hair.

"I imagine lots of ponies wouldn't say anything because they think you'd eat them if they did." Sombra mused.

Spike frowned, but kept at his task regardless since Sombra couldn't see him.

"I'd never eat a pony. My family is almost nothing but ponies." Spike replied.

"I dunno, Blossomforth said you did one hell of a job eating her when you two were together." Lyra snickered.

Spike lifted one of his hands from his work on Sombra and snapped his fingers, causing a spark to appear and fade.

Lyra's new joint that she had just started on went up in emerald flames instantly as a result, leaving Lyra with only a barely lit nub in between her lips. Lyra pouted and floated the ember that was once a filter into the ashtray.

"Sombra, just a word of advice, don't repeat anything Lyra says unless you're certain you know what she meant. As Luna learned upon her return, expressions and phrases are much different than a thousand years ago. Particularly the phrase being mooned caused her a lot of grief." Spike informed his guest.

Unexpectedly, Spike's only response was a dull snore.

Spike craned his neck down to see Sombra snoozing, his nearly finished joint having ash ready to fall. Spike took it and put it out in the ashtray. He finished Sombra's braid, tying it with a red ribbon borrowed from Lyra's bag. Spike then gently picked Sombra off the couch, cradling him in his left arm. Using his right he lifted the couch, allowing Lyra to replace the stash of poison joke.

The hour had grown late, and now Lyra was tired as well. After a big yawn Lyra decided it was a good idea to get some sleep too.

"Night Spike. I hope things go well with Sombrero, I like him for you." Lyra whispered before teleporting off to her room, not giving Spike a chance to answer.

She's worse than the damned owl was when it comes to mocking me. I never thought I'd miss the who? bit. Spike thought to himself as he headed to his room with Sombra.

Spike couldn't help but look at Sombra as he descended the stairwell to the basement. Now that it was in his head, he saw Sombra as a fairly good-looking stallion. Plus, once he had tried the joke he had been remarkably good.

Now if only he could act this adorable all the time. Spike chuckled to himself.

Author's Note

Please note that I do not smoke weed.

But I will also go on record and say that I probably would if I had money. I could really use something to help me relax.

Anyway, I know things are going a little slowly, but I'm trying to get all the chapters I have written edited and out to give everyone the knowledge they need to understand the chapters further ahead.

Presents And Preparations

Today was the last day Spike and Sombra had to prepare before heading to Farrier's Gulch via train the next morning.

Spike had continuously been flying higher and higher, as well as working on speed and control. Sombra had taken to practicing with his sword against Lyra, who used sticks in her magic from a distance to avoid getting hurt. Spike had even forged a sheath for the blade with some of the scales shed after his wings came in.

After dinner and before bed, Spike and Sombra had also taken to playing chess. Spike was good, but Sombra's mind seemed at least five steps ahead of him at all times. Spike was curious as to whether even his mother would be able to best Sombra at the game, but there were bigger things going on at the moment.

Currently Spike was going through a checklist of supplies that they were bringing with them, not wanting to be under-prepared for whatever was in the temple. Still, Spike and Sombra had both agreed to try and pack light.

Lyra and Bon Bon would be watching over the house for Spike while he and Sombra were away. Spike was confident that Bon Bon would keep Lyra in line while he was away, and Twilight had already been notified of the trip and would know not to visit for a few days.

Everyone was broken from their individual tasks when the crusaders came into view. Or more specifically their frustrated grunts became audible.

All three of them were struggling to carry something across their backs as a team, even with Sweetie's magic aiding their efforts. It was around two and a half times the size of an adult pony, but not much else could be deciphered by looking at it. It had been covered in a sheet, likely for a dramatic reveal knowing the crusaders.

Spike left his checklist with Bon Bon, rushing off to help the crusaders with their heavy burden.

Spike took the large object from the crusaders who all breathed sighs of relief. Spike had no trouble lifting the thing, but he could tell it would have been very heavy by average pony standards. After setting it down on the ground, Spike returned his attention to the crusaders.

"So, this is my passenger seat?" Spike asked Apple Bloom.

Apple Bloom nodded, then took the sheet between her teeth and ripped the covering from her creation.

Spike whistled in an impressed way upon seeing Apple Bloom's handiwork.

It seemed almost like a canoe in appearance, but wider and better fit to the contours of Spike's back. There was a transparent, plexiglass-windshield dome for protection on top, and the whole thing was painted the same color purple as Spike. Save for the front half which was decorated in emerald colored flame-decals.

There was a series of straps and buckles on the underside, all designed for the sole purpose of keeping it properly affixed to Spike's back.

"Ah'm callin it a dragon-saddle fer now, but Ah'll probably come up with somethin' more high-tech soundin' eventually." Apple Bloom informed Spike.

"It looks awesome Apple Bloom. I can't believe you made something like this so fast." Spike complimented, running his hand across the masterpiece.

"Don't underestimate an Apple, Spike. I built this, and then I built these."

Apple Bloom reached into the dragon-saddle's cockpit and pulled out what Spike knew to be a radio headset, and another item that seemed to be some kind of visor with a microphone attachment. Judging by the size Spike could tell the visor was meant for him. The eye piece was like the lenses in mirrored sunglasses, albeit with a vague, greenish-tint.

"The normal set is fer Sombra, o' course. Or whoever might be in the saddle with ya. The visor-set is for you, Spike. It's for eye protection from sunlight, or bugs, or whatever. Plus, Ah gave it a little drop-down attachment microphone so you can talk t' Sombra from inside the pod while flyin'. It's got a wind-filter and it's made of fire-proof materials." Apple Bloom explained.

Sweetie Belle used her magic to levitate the visor-communicator combo onto Spike's face as soon as Apple Bloom was finished talking.

Spike took a cursory glance at the world through the emerald tinted glasses, finding it rather exciting to have a pair of custom made flight-glasses. As soon as Spike knew he was getting wings he looked into it, but found custom goggles were extremely expensive from a commercial company.

The only flier that Spike knew that possessed another custom pair was Rainbow Dash, but she had a Wonderbolt salary to throw about.

"Hey, Sombra? How do I look? The specs are awesome, right?" Spike inquired, looking directly at Sombra.

Sombra was a bit wary of the new accessory, as Spike soon noticed.

"Er... They are... interesting, yes. Though without being able to see your eyes your countenance seems to become a tad..."

"Predatory." Sweetie Belle finished.

Spike frowned and removed the visor, not wanting to needlessly rile up his friends' instinctive mammalian flight or fight instincts. Though Spike had never actually considered it before the mood one could read from his dragon-eyes was probably one of the most important things that assured ponies they were safe around him.

"Sorry guys. Didn't think about that. Maybe we could change out the lens with a regular see-through one?" Spike suggested to Apple Bloom.

"Oh! I've got an idea~!" Sweetie piped up.

Without bothering to take the visor from Spike, Sweetie Belle blasted the high-tech specs with a shot of green magic from her horn.

Everypony (and Spike) watched as the visor's singular lens went from a one-way mirror appearance to an electric green translucent one. Once the change was complete Spike put them back on and looked over his friends who seemed much more at ease at the sight of Spike's smiling face.

Spike even looked up into the sunlight, and sure enough the visor lessened the intensity a great deal. Just like Apple Bloom's original design, even with the alteration.

"That's a neat trick, Sweets." Scootaloo commented.

"My sister taught it to me. She got tired of buying different sunglasses for each of the gazillion outfits she owns, so she had Twilight invent it."

"Huh. I can change the color of stuff with fire magic if I want, but it's kinda tricky. Or I can just change the color of my fire, which is a little easier. Though Mom also figured out why my fire is normally green, and why emeralds are my favorite gem." Spike added.

Sombra was mildly interested in the topic, having never really thought it strange that Spike's fire was an unusual color.

"And why is that?" Sombra asked with genuine interest.

Before answering, Spike performed his lighter trick that he had down-pat at this point. But each time he did it in this instance the flame sitting atop Spike's thumb was a different color. For the sake of being a colossal show-off Spike did it once for each color in the rainbow.

"Mom spent months trying to dissolve one of my scales to examine it's chemical make-up. When she finally managed to break one down a little she found high concentrations of chromium and vanadium in it. Those are the two elemental components that give emeralds their green color.

"Zecora says the cave where my birth-mother lived was absolutely packed with emeralds. She must have eaten almost nothing but emeralds while my egg was developing. I got my purple scales from her too, according to Zecora. That's more a hereditary thing though, I guess." Spike explained.

"Oh yeah. I guess it stands t' reason that you'd have a dragon mom too, huh? Never really thought about it." Apple Bloom blurted.

"Pfft. Nah, Twilight can totally lay eggs." Lyra added sarcastically.

"Okay, stopping this train of thought at the station. Besides, we still need to test the saddle. Lyra, I recall you wanted first dibs?" Spike asked, changing the subject.

Just about as fast as anyone could blink Lyra had teleported into the dragon saddle.

Even though Spike had yet to actually put it on.

Spike picked Lyra and the saddle up and placed it on his back with some effort, the awkwardness made the maneuver a bit difficult but Spike knew he needed to get used to it. There would likely be a number of occasions in the future where the saddle would prove useful.

Once Spike had finished getting the straps secured he walked a few steps to see how it felt.

"It's perfect, Apple Bloom. I can move around without any problems, and it's pretty light." Spike praised.

C'mon! I wanna fly! Let's go! Lyra shouted into the headset.

"Oh wow. Lyra is now a voice in my head... That's mildly disturbing." Spike muttered to himself.

Oh please, you know you love it.

Regardless, Spike took off at somewhat slower speed than he had been doing while flying solo. As an initial test of his new saddle Spike didn't want to leave anything to chance.

Once they were high enough and Spike had built up enough power Spike began making circles at a lazy pace before making a quick pass over the house. Once behind the house Spike thought it a good time to ask Lyra how she was doing.

"How you holding up back there?" Spike asked Lyra as he tried to keep a steady altitude.

I'm fine, kinda bored though. You fly like a granny, Spike. Take it up a few notches.

Spike grimaced, knitting his brow into a rather unamused expression.

"Fine then. Hope you fastened your seat-belt!" Spike replied.

Spike instantly dropped over a hundred feet before pulling up into a spin, much to Lyra's delight.

Spike began leveling out to better raise his speed. Up until now Spike hadn't tried to go as fast as he possibly could, but Spike was never one to pass up an opportunity to show off to someone he had feelings for.

Even though Spike almost never realized he was doing it. But sure enough, Spike saw Sombra watching his performance intently. Something in Spike's mind urged him on, whether he knew it or not.

Spike began soaring through the sky at great speeds, and after a moment of keeping himself in the rhythm Spike began the real show.

Every hundred meters or so Spike would let out a burst of flames that became rings of fire Spike would soar through seconds later. Lyra ooed and awed as she watched the display from up close, filling the pod of the dragon saddle and Spike's ears with her cheers.

To finish, Spike rose above the clouds and went into a downward spiral.

While he spun Spike let fire trail from his mouth. Before very long Spike was shrouded in a fiery veil, making him seem like a great green fireball about to hit the ground. With a tremendous impact Spike hit the ground, obscured by his flames.

The fire burst outward and dissipated, revealing Spike standing in a patch of uneven and smoking green glass that had been the loose earth of Spike's yard seconds before.

Spike seemed a tad winded, but he was otherwise fine. A few seconds later the pod of the dragon saddle opened up and a dizzy but happy Lyra slid down the side of the pod and continued down Spike's wing.

"One of the best rides I've ever had. A close second to angry sex." Lyra joked as she struggled to keep her balance.

Bon Bon rolled her eyes and trotted over to keep Lyra steady.

"Woo. That was a bit more than I intended to do. Musta got carried away." Spike laughed, popping the bones in his neck.

As Spike walked back to join the rest of the group the loud crunching of the glass could be heard under foot.

"Dang. That wasn't nearly as fast as me or Dash could go, but the presentation was pretty wicked. You should charge for rides." Scootaloo praised.

"It was pretty cool." Apple Bloom agreed.

"I think it would have been better with some heavy metal in the background. You know, for ambiance." Sweetie Belle suggested.

Sombra who was next in line was actually a little fearful now after the sudden display. While Spike was basking in the praise from his friends he saw the look on Sombra's face. Spike forgot Sombra had likely never been very high up before and had forgotten to take his feelings into account.

Spike carefully took the headset from Lyra and held it out for Sombra.

"So uh, just in case you were worried I'm not gonna be so over-the-top while I'm carrying you. Slow and steady. Okay?" Spike asked as he offered Sombra the headset.

Sombra reluctantly accepted the headset, deigning to trust Spike.

Spike lowered one of his wings to the ground and allowed Sombra to walk up it like a ramp. Sombra struggled a little to get into the dragon saddle, but managed after a little help from Spike's tail.

Once inside Sombra surveyed the interior.

At the front there was a compartment labeled oxygen mask that needed only to be pushed to open up. There were two safety belts that Sombra could secure himself with, and a bite-hold emergency pull-release for the windshield that Sombra made note to be careful of. Sombra had no intention of falling to Earth from thousands of feet up in the air.

There was a light that Sombra experimentally pressed to activate, illuminating the cockpit. As soon as he was certain it worked Sombra shut it off again. There was also a button that controlled the windshield's opening and closing, complete with a brightly colored warning label and diagram. All in all, the pod seemed to be perfectly safe.

Sombra propped his front legs over the side to inform Spike he was ready to take off, having forgotten the headset momentarily.

But before he could say anything he heard a familiar southern accent yell out.

"Incomin'!" Apple Bloom shouted.

Before Sombra had time to turn his head or ask what he was supposed to be preparing for he was struck in the face by something relatively heavy.

Sombra muttered a string of profanity a mile long as he examined the weapon he had just been bludgeoned with. It was a black back-pack with a string emerging from it, looking quite similar to the release for the cockpit.

"And just what is this?!" Sombra complained as he poked his head over the side to glare at Apple Bloom.

"It's a parachute." Apple Bloom answered plainly.

Sombra stared at her for a few moments in complete silence until the anticipation boiled up inside him.

"Could someone please tell what a parachute is? I've been essentially dead to the world for a thousand years. In my day the printing press was the newest innovation. I am woefully ignorant as far as technological advancements are concerned, thus the importance of this satchel escapes me." Sombra conceded, getting fed up with how ignorant he was.

"It's a special sheet of material that forms a dome-like shape when released and slows down the descent of the wearer from high altitudes. Basically it makes sure you don't fall out of the sky and become a pancake when you hit the ground." Sweetie Belle chimed in.

Sombra looked back to the unassuming bag and found the parachute a welcomed addition to his cause of not getting maimed.

"Hmm. Thank you then. How does it work?" Sombra inquired of Apple Bloom.

"Jus' reach back and pull the cord. But not in the pod. Only if yer already falling." Apple Bloom explained.

Sombra donned the parachute, being careful of the cord.

Once Sombra was securely buckled in and Spike's breathing was completely back to normal Spike took off once more.

Spike was careful to start out as slowly as possible, listening for Sombra through the headset. All he could hear was Sombra breathing a little heavier than normal which was to be expected of a wingless person's first time flying. Spike remembered clinging to his mother's leg for dear life the first time he had went up in a chariot.

"Sombra? Can you hear me through the headset?" Spike asked as they gained altitude.

Yes...? Though it's rather strange. It's a bit of an adjustment I suppose, but I should be able to get used to it. Sombra responded.

"Great. I'm going to start cruising, and you let me know if you want me to slow down, and I'll let you know if I'm going to change anything. Okay?"

Understood.

"Alright then."

Spike began casually drifting through the air, as if he were just trying to survey the area beneath him. Thanks to his dragon hearing and the microphone headsets Spike could hear Sombra's breathing calming down a little. Spike was rather pleased that Sombra trusted him, it was a great sign of the progress Sombra was making.

After changing directions a few times while maintaining cruising speed Spike felt Sombra was probably ready for something a little more advanced.

"Okay, I'm gonna pull a loop. Then I'm going to level out at a higher speed than before. It'll be closer to the speed I'm going to use to get us up to the temple in two days. You ready?" Spike asked Sombra through the mic.

Yes. I believe I am over my anxiety. You may continue. Sombra replied hesitantly.

Spike could almost hear the blush coming to Sombra's face, but teasing him while he was making a conscious effort would have been flat out mean. Instead he merely went ahead with his plan and did a lazy loop through the air.

Sombra's heartbeat accelerated a bit, but soon went back to a steady rate once the loop was done. Spike continued as planned, increasing his speed as he repeated his previous flight path. Spike even took the turns a bit faster, trying to get Sombra as used to flight as possible before things got real.

After a half hour of the new speed Spike landed, and Sombra disembarked the dragon saddle. He seemed happy to be back on the ground, but overall Sombra was no worse for the wear.

"I feel prepared enough for our journey. You certainly seem to know what you are doing up there." Sombra complimented without actually looking at Spike.

Spike nodded, used to Sombra's stand-offish brand of kindness.

"Yeah, I think we'll be alright. Just as long as there aren't any more dogs up there" Spike joked.

Sombra rolled his eyes, but a slight smile graced his lips.

"Oh, right. That reminds me. I'll be right back" Spike told Sombra.

Spike then excused himself, retreating into the house.

The group waited for a few minutes before Spike emerged carrying a rather large bag. It was seemingly ordinary, giving no hint to what it's contents might be.

Spike smiled widely and reached into the bag.

"I uh, I felt bad your armor and cape got banged up. They were your only possessions at the time, other than the sword. So I figured that if the forge spell worked to make a sword, I might be able to make more stuff."

Spike proceeded to pull a full set of armor from within the bag. It looked a tad different than it had before, but overall it was relatively back to normal. It was as though the set had never gotten so damaged in the first place.

Spike had even changed the crown Sombra had abandoned into a sort of forehead protector with a horn-motif. Two small horns on either side, somewhat similar to how a devil would normally be depicted. Sombra knew Spike wouldn't have met any offense, and had likely merely based it off of the original look of the crown.

There was even an indent for where a unicorn horn would normally go. A sign Spike was hopeful that once everything was said and done Sombra could be a unicorn again. Until Dootha was dead it was too dangerous for Sombra to have magic, but he was adjusting well enough.

"I reforged the entire set with a scale for each piece. It should hold up pretty well now. Though I still don't know exactly how durable it is. It should be better than before though." Spike explained.

Sombra wasted no time in donning his newly repaired armor, ecstatic to have it once more.

Despite knowing he couldn't truly die, the armor always made Sombra feel more secure. The armor slipped on easily enough, though Spike did eventually have to help with the buckles. Luckily, Sombra was too happy to care. Having his first possessions back made Sombra feel a sort of superficial completeness.

"But wait! There's more!" Spike told Sombra in an impression of a voice Sombra couldn't place.

Spike motioned the crusaders forward and the happy couple close, and as they drew nearer Spike reached into the bag one last time. After a moment Spike pulled a purple bundle from within the bag and let the empty bag fall to the ground.

Undoing the bundle, Spike revealed five fold-action pocket knives. One with a white handle, one with a golden-orange handle, one with a red handle, one with a turquoise handle, and one with a cream-colored handle. The crusaders instantly realized who they were intended for and took their individual knives.

Lyra and Bon Bon accepted their own a second later, opting to trade so they had the others' color.

Scootaloo was the first to reveal the blade of her knife. The crusaders, Lyra, Bon Bon, and Sombra stared at the pale-purple blade, seeming underwhelmed at the gifts. Spike had anticipated this and picked up a nearby stone and held it out for Scootaloo.

Scootaloo hesitated for a second, but remembered no knife could harm Spike. With a quick motion the rock was cleanly sliced in two, while the knife was no worse for the wear.

"Dragon knives. A scale each, and some scrap metal. Pretty cool, right? I needed to keep practicing, and I thought it'd be a cool way to say thanks for the help, even though you can't go with us. Just be careful with them."Spike continued.

"Awesome." Scootaloo beamed.

"This'll be great for my workshop." Apple Bloom added.

"It's actually kind of pretty too." Sweetie Belle finished.

"I'll use it responsibly." Bon Bon continued.

"I probably won't kill anyone with it." Lyra promised.

Spike nodded, taking them at their word.

Spike took the wrap that had held the knives and unfurled it completely. It was revealed to be a long, purple scarf. Spike wrapped it around the neck of Sombra's armor, putting the accessory on for him. Sombra was somewhat confused, but he felt a sudden tingle once the scarf was on his body.

"What just happened?" Sombra inquired, looking himself over.

"Nothing much. The scarf just has some extra mojo in it. It'll keep you at the right temperature all the time. I was worried that without some kind of protection it'd be too cold for you inside the temple itself, and too hot for your coat in Farrier's Gulch. It might make you fireproof too, but let's hope we don't have to put that to the test.

I actually tried making it a cape, but after the fire wore off I had this. Trying to turn scales into fabric was a long-shot I guess. It worked out well enough, but I understand if scarves aren't your thing."

Sombra touched the scarf, feeling the pulsing empty sensation in his chest again. Sombra was feeling it more and more often as time went on, but it never got easier to ignore. Still, Sombra decided to forgo talking about it with Spike.

Nonetheless, Spike deserved to be thanked for his efforts to ensure Sombra's well-being.

"Thank you, Spike. I am happy to have, it appears capes are out of fashion anyway. Perhaps I should let you win at chess sometime as a show of gratitude." Sombra joked back.

Spike snickered before devolving into full-blown laughter. Sombra was certainly a fast learner, and with a little more time he'd fit in just fine. Before long the crusaders, Lyra, and Bon Bon joined in before Sombra himself contributed to the uproar. Sombra's laughter sounded a little evil yet, but it was a start.

After everyone had a turn in the dragon saddle Spike made everyone dinner and he and Sombra went to sleep soon afterward. They would need to get up much earlier than any diurnal person wanted to, but they had little choice. There was far too much riding on them for them to miss their train.

Author's Note

Boom! On the road next chapter!

Eventually I will post art of Sombra in his new and improved duds. Within the next couple weeks probably.

The armor has changed a little, mostly just so it was easier for me to draw.

I wanted Sombra to be able to show off the armor, and I'm not a fan of capes. So instead he gets a scarf. Plus I'm trying to show Sombra gradually changing, and a wardrobe change is good for a start.

Spike's forge spell is just something I was proud of, and I felt it'd be better if he fixed the armor himself instead of getting it fixed. The knives are a leftover from a scrapped idea that I decided to leave in. They may or may not reappear.

The pod is basically an jet-plane cockpit modded for ponies.

Anywho, thanks for reading, and much love to my followers. I'll try and keep my update schedule as always, and you're all still free to ask questions if you need anything clarified. See you all next week! Have a good weekend!

Change of Pace

Sombra was a bit unsure what to do with himself at present. Spike had recovered his mana from learning to change size, and had taken to practicing undoing and reapplying the change over the last few days. While he had gotten better at it, Spike still needed more mana to use the skill effectively.

Spike could change fast, and he could even retain nearly half his magic. Unfortunately the risk of going into a close-quarters battle with less than half power would be an unacceptable risk. As such, Spike had headed out into the Everfree very early in the morning to train with Zecora for the first time in awhile.

It was a welcomed distraction for Zecora, as she had been having no luck learning the secrets of the Alicorn Amulet.

Sombra had learned of this the night before, but it was still a major change in his routine.

Instead of a large breakfast Sombra ate what was in the fridge and drank his coffee after fetching the paper off the porch. After that, Sombra did his daily meditation and read for several hours. Sombra had now done everything he could think to do, and it was only eleven AM.

Sombra eventually realized he had yet to see Lyra, even though he was fairly certain she was home. Lyra almost never awoke before Sombra and Spike did, so odds were she had merely stayed in her room. Sombra had no idea where Lyra's room was in Spike's necessarily over-sized home, but that minor inconvenience could be overcome easily enough.

"Lyra? Are you in?" Sombra shouted in the seemingly empty house.

Sombra got his answer when a crackle of magic from behind him caused him to jump in surprise. Sombra fell on his face, but quickly recovered. Despite the embarrassment Sombra was no worse for the wear.

"Yo. You need something, Brero?" Lyra asked casually.

Sombra straightened himself out, readjusting his scarf.

"I don't need anything specifically, no. I was just uncertain as to whether or not you were home. I must confess I have no idea where your room is, otherwise I would have merely knocked." Sombra explained.

"Oh. My room is upstairs, just past the lounge, and to the right." Lyra responded.

Sombra took just a moment to process that.

"We have a lounge?" Sombra exclaimed in disbelief.

...

We have an upstairs?" Sombra continued, still a bit flummoxed.

Lyra giggled and motioned for Sombra to follow her out of the living room into a nearby hallway.

Sombra saw three doors, each as large as all the others in Spike's home. He knew one was a guest bathroom, and the other a broom closet. The middle door however Sombra had never paid any mind to.

Lyra opened the door, revealing a staircase ascending to the previously unexplored upper floor.

It occurred to Sombra that he had noticed Spike's home having two levels on his first visit. The basement floor wasn't visible from the outside, leading to the logical conclusion that there was another above ground story to the house. With everything going on, Sombra had simply not put two-and-two together.

Sombra followed Lyra upstairs with great interest, allowing him to see the mysterious upper level.

The first room had no door. Sombra rightfully assumed the new room to be the lounge Lyra had mentioned.

The first thing Sombra noticed was yet another fireplace, which Spike had explained the need for shortly after Sombra's arrival. It was meant to keep the house toasty in winter so Spike wouldn't need to use more mana regulating his body temperature.

The room itself was quite large, and there were a number of soft cushions positioned around the fireplace. There was a bookshelf to the left of the fireplace, and to the right there were several thin file-cabinets labeled comics. It seemed a good place to read, making Sombra wish he had known of it sooner.

Though the real eye-catcher in the room was a large, ebony, grand piano with a bench sitting in front of the keys. It was polished to a lustrous shine, and looked to be in perfect condition. Sombra was actually wary of touching it, lest he somehow ruin it's majesty.

Lyra noticed Sombra eyeing the piano and smiled.

"That right there is Spike's baby. He used to play a mean piano, but he hasn't since his last growth spurt though. He's afraid he'll break the keys or something. You should ask him to play sometime, now that he's fun-sized." Lyra told Sombra.

Sombra found the prospect of listening to Spike play the piano intriguing. Spike might even find it relaxing. Though he tried to hide it, even Sombra could tell that Spike was pushing himself as of late. Ever since Phomac gave his remaining magic to the cause. Perhaps reintroducing him to his hobby would do the dragon some good.

Once Sombra had finished taking in the lounge, Lyra pointed out the upstairs bathroom, a room that was currently being used as storage, and finally the guest room that had been converted into Lyra's room.

Upon opening the door to Lyra's room, Sombra found the state of the room utterly unsurprising.

It was in almost complete disarray. There were clothes everywhere, despite Sombra only having ever seen Lyra wear a hoodie on one prior occasion. That very same hoodie was now hanging from one of the blades of the ceiling fan for an indeterminate reason.

Most of Lyra's possessions were in a large trunk full of various trinkets and nick-nacks at the foot of her bed, unable to be shut properly.

One of the more charming features of Lyra's room was a cork-board on the wall, covered in pinned-up pictures of Lyra, Bon Bon, Spike, and other individuals Sombra didn't recognize. There were dozens and dozens, all set at various locales all over Equestria.

Sombra found them quite fascinating, as many of them showed Spike over the course of his teen years up until recently. It was something of a timeline of the drastic changes Spike went through from being the tiny bipedal reptile from his faint memories to the hulking titan he was now.

While looking over the photos Sombra noticed something unusual at the bottom of the board.

In an odd but flattering sort of way, Lyra had pinned a surprisingly well drawn picture of Sombra to the board. It was one of the nicest gestures Sombra could recall in his short lifetime, though he deigned not to tell Lyra that at the moment. Mostly because he wasn't sure what to say, but partly because he didn't want Lyra to wrap him up into a bone-crushing hug.

Sombra was progressing, but personal space was something he still had trouble with when he was without his two-ton security blanket.

On Lyra's nightstand was a rather beaten looking alarm clock and several more photos in frames. Understandably, there was a rather heartwarming photo of Lyra and Bon Bon on a date, a picture of Lyra and Spike at something called 'Comic-Con', and another photo that had been turned onto it's face to obstruct Lyra's view of whomever was depicted in the photo.

Sombra decided not to invade Lyra's privacy and ask about the photo, though he was certainly curious.

"And that concludes our tour of Spike's upstairs rooms, which the big guy has graciously allowed me to crash in rent-free. Which is why I'm heading into town to pick up his equally awesome birthday present." Lyra announced.

Sombra's eyes widened, realizing he had completely forgotten Spike's birthday was fast approaching.

He had intended to ask Lyra about it, but the quest for the gems had escalated and taken precedence over everything else for a time. Now however was an excellent opportunity that Sombra couldn't afford to waste.

Though Sombra would require a little help.

"Lyra, would you be willing to help me find something in Ponyville to give to Spike for his birthday?" Sombra inquired hopefully.

"Sure. Go grab your bits and meet me in the living room. We've never really gotten to hang out solo anyway. It'll be fun." Lyra agreed without hesitation.

Sombra quickly headed down to the basement and retrieved his saddlebags and his pouch of bits. He had no idea exactly what he would get for Spike, but Lyra would likely be very helpful. After all, Lyra had known Spike for quite some time.

After Sombra and Lyra were both adequately prepared they left the house, starting the arduous trek into Ponyville proper.

Once they got to the more residential area of Ponyville Lyra directed Sombra to a home somewhat off the beaten path. Behind the house itself was a large fenced-in yard containing another building of equal, or possibly greater size. The sign in the front lawn said 'Berry Punch Brewery And Distillation'.

Lyra walked right up to the door and knocked loudly.

Sombra had very little idea why they were at a brewery, as it was rather early to be drinking. Though he had seen Lyra have beer for breakfast, Sombra felt that they were here for something significant.

After a few minutes a purple mare emerged from the house, looking pleasant enough. Though Sombra thought she literally smelled like a brewery. It was as though she bathed in liquor, to the point that Sombra held genuine surprise that the mare was sober.

"Hey there, Lyra. You here for the special order?" Berry Punch inquired.

"Yupp. Only a little over a week until Spike's birthday. Is it ready?" Lyra inquired anxiously.

"You're in luck. I just finished it last night. Be right back." Berry replied.

Sombra watched Berry Punch withdraw into the house and waited outside with Lyra. It was still something of a mystery as to what Spike's gift was, but given locale it was likely alcohol. Though Sombra was less certain when Berry Punch returned with a black case rather than a bottle.

"One bottle of genuine moonshine. Distilled from pure moonlight with my family's super-secret process, taught to my ancestors by Luna herself and passed down through the ages. Strong enough to inebriate an elephant with a single shot, and not technically illegal. Just don't let it touch sunlight or it evaporates." Berry Punch instructed, as well as praising her own product.

"Nice. The big guy hasn't been drunk ever. If anything can get him there, it's this." Lyra stated factually.

With a use of her telekinesis Lyra packed the precious cargo away in her saddle bag.

"Yeah, normally I'd charge you a boatload of bits, plus a down payment. You however are the only person to beat a member of the Punch family in a drinking contest in all of recorded history. You've earned it, just remember if you drink any use only a single drop in a glass of some other non-alcoholic drink. It's powerful stuff." Berry saluted with a mixture of pride and shame.

"Yeah, just don't tell Bonny about the contest. I'd like her to think my liver isn't completely wrecked just yet." Lyra joked nervously.

"My lips are sealed. Take care, Lyra." Berry Punch said before going back to her business.

"You too, Berry." Lyra replied as she met back with Sombra at the end of the sidewalk.

As soon as they were moving Sombra began trying to think of something that would make a suitable gift for Spike. The dragon had very few wants, at least as far as material possessions went. Something meaningful would be ideal, but what fit that description was beyond Sombra's comprehension.

Sombra's first thought was something practical, like new kitchenware or a book. Though the kitchenware Spike had seemed immaculate, and he owned a great number of books already. Sombra also thought Spike might have mentioned his mother giving him books for every holiday on the calendar.

That was something of a dead end. Though the prospect of finding a book wasn't totally abandoned. It would merely have to be a particularly special book to make the cut.

Sombra decided it was best to visit a multitude of stores and browse their wares. Maybe a particular bauble or Macguffin would catch his eye, revealing itself to be the perfect gift. It seemed rather unlikely, but Sombra was unfamiliar with many of the new things that had been created in the last thousand years.

Unfortunately, Sombra's skepticism won out.

After revisiting all the stores Spike had taken Sombra to weeks prior to no avail Sombra decided to have Lyra take the lead.

The first store Lyra led Sombra to was something of an oddity. It was a run-down little shack in the slums, though the inside seemed to be far more intact. It was moderately lit inside, and on each shelf there were objects Sombra got the impression possessed magical qualities. The sign above the check-out counter read 'Charmer's Charming Charmed Objects'.

The name alone made Sombra dislike the store, but their wares were interesting. They were everyday objects, gifted with minor enchantments. Things like pens that let the person carrying them feel less anxious, or a locket that helped preserve the wearer's memory as they aged. All interesting, but nothing Spike needed, or that felt particularly meaningful to Sombra.

The next few stores were equally interesting, but still nothing seemed right for Spike.

After three more stores they decided to take a lunch break. But first they would add Bon Bon to their party, as Lyra had already made a promise to do so as soon as she found out she was back in town. After picking Bon Bon up at her candy store the trio adjourned to Sugarcube Corner.

Once their food was ready the group talked amongst themselves. Though Sombra didn't know very much about Bon Bon he attempted to contribute to the conversation. Bon Bon was certainly pleasant company, and somehow surprisingly normal.

Even though her marefriend was one of the most confusing individuals Sombra knew, or would likely ever know.

"So, you two are looking for something for Spike's birthday? That's gonna be tough. I don't know Spike all that well, but I do know he's got kind of an old-soul. He makes everything from scratch, he dotes on people like my grandmother, and he doesn't even own a microwave. Lyra has to use magic to heat up hot pockets." Bon Bon exclaimed.

Sombra had only the vaguest knowledge of what should be considered old, other than himself, Discord, The royal sisters, and the forces looming over the world. Though Sombra did have an idea who might have something fitting such a description. A certain equine acquaintance with a shop absolutely full of interesting, magical, and aged merchandise.

"I believe I may have an idea of where to acquire something fitting for Spike." Sombra informed the happy couple across from him.

After lunch, Sombra led Lyra and Bon Bon to the unofficial boundary between the slums and the rest of Ponyville. It took a bit longer to get to than Sombra would have liked, but he didn't know Ponyville nearly as well as Spike did. Still, knowing the general area was a good start.

Before too long, the trio found themselves in front of the store belonging to Erlenmeyer Flask. The name of the apothecary was a bit wordy, and as such Sombra couldn't remember it. Still, Spike was rather fond of the shop, and Earl might just have an idea of what to get Spike for his birthday.

Once inside, all three of them took a good look around. While Sombra had been there once before it was still a rather mysterious place. Lyra and Bon Bon were both wide-eyed in amazement, bringing a satisfied smile to Sombra's face. It wasn't often he was able to illicit such pleasant reactions from anyone other than Spike.

The thud in his chest was dull, much less noticeable than when a certain dragon was around. It made the situation a tad more gratifying than usual. It seemed those without souls were still allowed some of the minor joys of life, which Sombra was only now discovering.

After he was finished enjoying the feeling of doing something right, Sombra looked around to see Earl was nowhere to be found. Instead, to his abject horror there was a black and white feline sitting atop the store's counter.

Sombra instantly began backing up, accidentally bumping into Lyra.

Lyra looked to Sombra, seeing how scared he was. Upon seeing the source of his fear Lyra looked the cat dead in the eyes and remembered what she had been told. She instinctively lit her horn and threw up a barrier of golden mana around the three of them.

Instead of attacking however, the cat ducked behind the counter with a startled cry.

After the group and the cat both stayed in perfect silence for a full minute Lyra turned back to Sombra.

"Call me crazy, but I think that cat is just a cat."

"I am beginning to suspect that, yes." Sombra agreed embarrassingly.

Lyra looked back to the door behind them and pushed on the bottom. It was revealed to be a panel that flapped back and forth. It was just large enough for a small dog or a cat to come and go freely. Sombra hadn't noticed it before, as it was the same color as the rest of the door. He hadn't seen the cat the last time he was here either, but it still left him feeling remarkably silly.

After Lyra lowered the shield the cat jumped back onto the counter, it's ears pinned back in distrust at the newcomers.

Bon Bon however was able to diffuse the tension by walking forward slowly and offering the cat her hoof. The cat tentatively sniffed it, then briefly rubbed it's head against her in a small show of good faith.

"I like cats. I have one at home. This little guy here is named Sunny." Bon Bon revealed as she petted the cat who had begun to purr.

"How could you possibly know that?" Sombra asked skeptically.

"He's got a name-tag on his collar." Bon Bon pointed out.

This has not been one of my finer moments. Sombra groaned internally.

"Yes, well. In any event, Earl does not leave his shop. There is an upstairs, but I would feel wrong intruding upon his living quarters uninvited." Sombra mused.

Sunny slipped out from beneath Bon Bon's hooves at the mention of Earl. The cat scurried up the stairs, likely up to it's master. It was unexpected, but convenient. It seemed as though the cat was rather intelligent, and fortunately it wasn't a shadowy demon bent on bringing about the end of the world.

A short time after Sunny departed the steps began creaking.

"Sorry, very sorry. I seem to have fallen asleep for a bit. I've been experimenting with some new potion ingredients and I suppose I nodded off. I'll be with you in just a second!" A familiar nervous voice yelled down the stairs.

Earl slowly made his way down the stairs, Sunny laying lazily atop his back.

Earl picked up the pace a bit when he saw that he had multiple guests, obviously a tad flustered being caught unprepared. Sombra was somewhat concerned he might be overstimulating Earl, but they were already there and Earl had been awakened from what was likely much-needed slumber. It would be a shame to leave empty-hooved after waking him.

If things got to be too much for Earl they could always leave, or at least try and calm him down.

As soon as Earl was safely locked behind the counter he eased up a bit and readjusted his half-moon spectacles. Once he had a proper look at his guests, Earl seemed to recognize Sombra. That smoothed his thinking out a bit, though it was plain to see he was a bundle of nerves just beneath the surface.

"Good day, Sombra. Ladies, I, er... I believe this is your first time in my humble establishment? My name is Erlenmeyer Flask, but most take to calling me Earl.

"What might I be able to help you with? A tincture or a tonic? I have every manner of alchemical remedy for a wide range of problems. Since Spike is such a generous provider of potion ingredients, and a good friend, I'm prepared to offer a generous discount." Earl greeted the group with as much confidence as the stallion could muster.

"Pleased to meet you, Mr.Flask. My name is Bon Bon, and this is my marefriend Lyra. We were hoping you might be able to give us some insight." Bon Bon

Earl looked rather confused, but looked to Sombra for some form of clarification.

"I was hoping that you might know of, or have something in your shop that Spike might like for his rapidly approaching birthday. I owe him a great deal, and I wish to find even a small token with which to show my appreciation. You have a shop filled with magical curiosities, and are also his friend, and to an extent his business associate. I believe you are very likely to be helpful in my... our quest." Sombra explained.

Earl smiled, obviously eager to help his friend and benefactor.

Earl ducked down below the counter, prompting Sunny to jump onto the counter-top from his back.

After some rattling of objects and a grunt of difficulty Earl placed a wooden box full of trinkets of indeterminate origin. The range of items in the box was rather interesting, from a set of seemingly ordinary horseshoes to what looked like a frog encased in translucent purple crystal.

Sunny placed his paws upon the edge of the box and looked in curiously, seemingly considering jumping into it despite it being almost full.

"These items are things I've collected, or crafted myself. A dealer of magical items comes through town each year, and I usually indulge and purchase a few things to study. I've even taken to crafting a few myself, but this one is my favorite." Earl revealed as he shifted some of the items.

From the bottom of the box, Earl pulled a folded piece of black fabric. Once unfurled it was revealed as a black traveler's cloak with dull gray buttons and large hood. It was completely unassuming, other than the fact that it seemed a rather dated fashion choice.

"This is what I like to call a Cloak of Dimming. I treated the fabric with a variety of potions and magically-based chemical compounds. It causes the wearer to shift the perception of anyone that sees them. It leaves the wearer visible, but makes them extremely easy to miss, going around essentially unnoticed.

"Had their potential for crime not been high, I would have made more than two. I typically just use mine when I feel adventurous enough to go out, or if I need to visit the grocer. Going about unnoticed makes me less nervous in public." Earl explained.

"Whoa awesome. It's like, instant ninja in coat-form." Lyra remarked enthusiastically.

"While it is a rather brilliant invention, Earl, I don't think Spike could wear it." Sombra pointed out.

Earl hummed thoughtfully to himself, realizing the fault with his invention.

He rummaged through the box once more, but didn't particularly find anything fitting Spike. Earl tapped his hoof on the counter-top, as if trying to think of something Spike would find useful. After a moment of contemplation, Earl came to a realization.

"They may be thinly veiled attempts at getting me to socialize, but Spike often tries to invite me to play cards with him and his friends, or some other such game. I believe someone like Spike would prefer something he can enjoy with others, like a game or something of that nature." Earl suggested happily.

Sombra's lips turned up into a smile, realizing that Earl was definitely on to something.

"A splendid suggestion. I also imagine Spike is quite tired of being beaten at chess. I shall find us something that we have an even playing field in." Sombra declared triumphantly, "Thank you very much, Earl. If you are ever in need of something, I will attempt to repay the favor."

To add to the sincerity of his words Sombra went as far as bowing to Earl.

Earl blushed, promptly hiding his face from view. The unintended side-effect elicited a similar reaction from Sombra, spawning an awkward silence. Fortunately they were in the presence of a mare that wouldn't let any silence persist for very long.

"Well, that was freaking adorable. It's not my ship of choice, but I'd watch it sail." Lyra giggled.

Sombra was a tad too mortified to react angrily, but fortunately Bon Bon gave her a look set to kill. Lyra quickly hung her head guiltily, which Sombra was currently fine with. After Bon Bon bid Earl farewell for the temporarily dour Lyra and overly embarrassed Sombra, the trio exited the shop.

Lyra directed Sombra to a store downtown that caused Sombra to smirk a bit.

The overhead sign read 'The Dragon's Hoard', and was made to look as though it were carved into stone. The interior of the store had ridiculous decor, all themed after a cave. There were light-up fake torches and plastic mounds of fake bits and jewels against the walls, and looming over the checkout counter was a plastic dragon only half as large as Spike's real size.

While the store's gimmick was cheesy, Sombra had to admit there were a great deal of games and related memorabilia for sale.

Sombra quickly began browsing the merchandise, finding that games had certainly evolved since his time.

There were seemingly thousands of board games other than chess, table-top role-playing games, collectible trading card games, and everything in between. There were more dice to be had than stars in the sky, as well as counters, tokens, miniature figurines, prop weapons, and things Sombra wasn't even able to identify.

In the back of the store there were racks with all manner of costume armor, wigs, accessories, and anything one might need to dress like a barbarian or rogue. There were even displays of makeup and other cosmetic supplies and how-to books.

The entire store was packed full of everything you could ever need to immerse yourself into a fantasy world.

"I have no idea where to begin." Sombra said as he perused a library of monster-manuals and dungeon master's guides.

Lyra and Bon Bon could tell Sombra was a tad overwhelmed, leading Lyra to offer some aid.

"Spike used to be way into collectible card games and stuff. He only stopped because he felt like he was getting too old for them. I bet if you got some he'd jump at the opportunity to play with ya." Lyra suggested.

"Excellent. That gives me an idea of where to start."

Sombra took around a half-hour to examine the store's selection of card games and narrowed his selection down to a game with rather humorous designs. While the outward appearances were comical, the game involved rules that made game-play very much unlike anything Sombra had experienced. It was called Card Wars and was based around the principle of actual kingdoms that had resources to allow for enhancements and numerous strategies.

Sombra purchased two of each box-set, as well as the store's entire supply of booster-packs of random cards not found in the boxes. Eighteen in total. This would allow both Spike and Sombra to create customized decks, as was the suggested course of action. Spike and Sombra could spend time together on an even playing field, and possibly grow closer together, just as they did with their games of chess.

Thanks to the store's reward-policy, any purchase of over one-hundred bits garnered you a fifteen-bit gift card. Sombra used it to purchase a box of many small six-sided dice at the suggestion of the clerk who was fond of the game. They were supposedly much more convenient than the cardboard tokens used to keep score in the game normally.

Once everything had been packed away into Sombra's saddlebags the group split up.

Bon Bon had already been away from her shop a tad longer than she wanted to be. Though Sombra was happy Bon Bon expressed a desire to socialize with him some more if the opportunity presented itself.

Afterwards Lyra and Sombra made their way home.

By the time they made it back the sun was just beginning to sink below the horizon. It had been Sombra's first real day without Spike, and he was essentially no worse for the wear. Though Sombra missed Spike's company and almost ever-present sunny disposition, spending the day out in Ponyville with Lyra and Bon Bon had been rather enjoyable.

As soon as they got into the house the pair settled on the couch and Lyra broke out the joke.

While Lyra worked her literal (and figurative) magics in prepping the joints Sombra transferred his purchases into her saddlebags. Lyra's room was the one room Spike didn't go into for any reason. As was evident by the discordant state the room was in.

Once that was taken care of Sombra and Lyra headed up to the lounge on Sombra's request.

Lyra briefly left Sombra there and packed away the birthday gifts.

She returned with her record player and some albums from her room and put one on as the two smoked. Sombra found his first real experience with modern music enjoyable enough, though it was far from the orchestral musics he was somewhat familiar with.

After awhile the two got to talking to one another, and Sombra learned a bit more about Lyra.

Though Lyra expected some quid-pro-quo, which Sombra realized he should have seen coming.

"So, Brero. I get the feeling you and the big-guy are sweet on each other. I mean, I've kinda got that vibe for a little while now, but you seem to finally be in on it. Am I right?" Lyra asked outright.

Sombra had been mid-puff, now hacking up blue smoke out of surprise. It only took him a moment to recover, but he purposely milked the coughing fit for time. It was quite difficult to form a proper response, making every second he could take quite valuable.

"I... I feel things, for Spike. Understanding those feelings is still a bit beyond me, but I do acknowledge that they are there. You are not the first person to tell me Spike feels the same affection for me, but I have no intention of discussing this with Spike at the present." Sombra admitted.

Sombra felt strangely at ease saying it aloud, though he attributed the admittance itself to his lowered inhibitions and stress from the joke.

"Aw come on! You two should just nut-up and admit your feelings to each other. You guys are already practically a couple anyway." Lyra complained, laying upside as she looked at Sombra.

Sombra huffed, unsure of how to word his rebuttal.

"I... I do not think I can truly reciprocate his feelings until I am made whole. There is a terrible emptiness within my chest that reminds me that I am broken, every single instance that I try and feel. Even today in town, behind my happiness was a dull thudding pain." Sombra began, his eyes beginning to tear up.

Lyra saw the look on Sombra's face, and she knew that Sombra wasn't lying or making excuses. What Sombra was missing hurt him deeply. Deeper than she could help fix. It would be up to Spike and Sombra to fix it together, one way or another.

"It's likely for the best. Until Spike has completed his objective and made the world safe again, I cannot be selfish to try and occupy his thoughts. He has the weight of the world on his shoulders, he doesn't need to carry me too." Sombra resolved.

Lyra finished off her joint, putting out the end in a nearby ashtray. She knew she couldn't magically fix Sombra, but she knew that there was a way she might be able to help. Even if it hurt a little.

"Brero, I'm gonna let you in on a little secret." Lyra started.

Sombra saw Lyra's eyes dim a bit, unsure he wanted to hear what was going to be said.

"I know you've got some seriously legit problems, but everyone's a little damaged. I know you wanted to ask me about that picture in my room. It's a photo of me and my family. The family that disowned me when I was sixteen."

Sombra couldn't respond for the life of him, as much as he wanted to ask why, or to attempt to console her.

"Now, don't go telling anybody this. Only Spike and Bon Bon know about this. You probably didn't know it, but the Heartstrings family is old-school nobility. They value money and status over everything, including happiness and integrity. From the day I was born, I had everything decided and scheduled for me. I just thought that's how life was.

"Celestia's School For Gifted Unicorns was the first place I had any kind of freedom, living in the dorms during the school-year. As soon as I made the cut for enrollment, my family paid my tuition for my entire life up front. It was pretty great, until I came home for the holidays sophomore year.

"I told everybody I had met someone there. At first, they were excited. Like, ninety percent of the students there are nobility. They had been planning to set me up with a noble when I was of age anyway. Unfortunately for me, they flipped their lids when I told them it was a mare who happened to be among the ten percent of average hard-working schmoes. I hadn't even told the girl how I felt yet, and my parents got her kicked out with their influence." Lyra continued.

Sombra was surprised by everything about Lyra and her tale. She sounded miserable just speaking of her family, but the look in her eyes told Sombra she had cried all she could on the matter. It was just so utterly paradoxical to the Lyra he knew that Sombra could barely think straight.

"I was under the impression same-sex couples were commonplace in Equestria." Sombra managed to say, hoping for something akin to clarification.

Lyra let out an uncharacteristically curt laugh, hitting Sombra's ears wrong. Lyra wasn't acting like Lyra right now. She sounded like Lyra, and she looked like Lyra in most ways, but Sombra felt like he was talking to another pony. A much colder pony.

"Yeah, for ages. But the Canterlot nobility are still backwards and afraid of change. They don't care about what their kids want. They want their kids to marry into other well-off noble families and crank out foals to repeat the process, forging connections and securing more and more wealth, with pedigrees to brag about as the cherry on top.

"I was raised in the thick of it, so I didn't realize it until I was on the receiving end of my parent's glares. I started rebelling against them and tried ruining their image. In the end, I was disowned and disinherited when I wouldn't submit. Fortunately since everything was already paid for I was able to finish school and live in the dorms. But after that I was out on the streets.

"Once I realized just how expensive things were when I had to pay for them with my own bits I stowed away on a train to Ponyville where everything was cheaper than in Canterlot. I got a job to keep me afloat, and I used what little I had to rent a tiny apartment. Once that went bust a few years later Spike took me in. I miss my family once in a great while, but Bonny, Spike, you, and all my other friends are my real family." Lyra finished, allowing some of the light back into her amber-gold eyes.

Sombra had never considered that Lyra had darker depths than the joyous and random exterior he saw most often. It felt as though he had been cut to the very core, questioning what he thought of everyone he had met since his return. He suddenly felt low, almost as badly as when he figured out his identity was a mere fabrication.

"I... I am sorry, Lyra. I suppose I haven't considered that everyone has their own damage, as you say. I have spoken to Spike about his troubles, and I know of Earl's conditions. I suppose I simply wish not to think about things of that nature if possible. I shall have to reevaluate how I look at people." Sombra apologized.

"It's okay, Sombra. Nobody likes thinking of stuff like that, but everyone has some. You, me, Spike, everybody. Just think about that the next time you talk to Spike, and maybe it'll be easier for you to say what's on your mind. I'm not trying to rush you or anything, but sometime before I get old." Lyra suggested.

Sombra smiled a bit, having a newfound respect for Lyra. He was certainly ready to call her a friend, but fate saw fit to interrupt the pair's bonding time. Both Sombra and Lyra heard the front door slam, practically shaking the whole house.

Within a few minutes Spike made his way upstairs, carrying a case of cider from the fridge. He seemed extremely tired, and many of his scales were scuffed, some appearing loose. It was as though something had tried very hard to take the dragon down.

Spike was currently in his compressed state, which suggested that he was low on mana in addition to his physical exhaustion.

"Hey guys. Sorry I wasn't back sooner. Zecora decided I needed more training in actual combat conditions. She made me fight a ton of golems she created. While in my shrunken state, with just my magic. Then when I was out of magic she had me fight the same golems that reconstructed themselves at her command. It was great practice and all, but I'm beat, and we couldn't think of any new ideas for my mana troubles." Spike explained wearily.

Spike wasted no time in slicing the case open, pulling out a hard cider and popping the unopened bottle into his mouth. A muffled series of crunches signified the end of the beverage, and Spike soon thereafter breathed a sigh of relief.

"I was unaware that Zecora could create golems. I've never been witness to one, but I have seen illustrations. The spell to create a golem is something not easily come by." Sombra remarked respectfully.

"Yeah, it was really cool. Right up to the point they started trying to beat the life out of me. Zecora becomes something of a sadist when she's pissed off, which is thankfully not a lot. The amulet is giving her way more trouble than she thought it would. She can't figure out how to examine it properly without activating it or destroying it." Spike continued.

Lyra hummed thoughtfully, thinking she had a solution.

"We could do science to it. Twilight has millions of bits worth of scanners and doodads made for looking inside stuff, finding what it's made of, all that jazz. I bet Zecora and Twilight together could figure it out." Lyra suggested.

Spike drummed his fingers on the bottle of cider he was going to consume next, mulling it over. After a brief moment of contemplation Spike tossed the bottle gently at Lyra, allowing her plenty of time to catch it with her magic.

"You, have just earned yourself double-desserts on any two non-consecutive nights, my friend. Mom has been passive-aggressively asking for more ways to help out, and Zecora might actually kill me if she doesn't figure out the amulet soon. Two birds, one stone, two desserts." Spike concluded.

"Yuss!" Lyra said as she hoof-pumped triumphantly.

Spike had Lyra fetch him some writing supplies and began penning letters. Using himself as an intermediary, Spike sent letters back and forth between his mother and his mentor. In about an hour the plans had been drawn up, and tomorrow Zecora would bring her supplies to Castle Twilight and they would work in tandem to solve the mystery of the Alicorn Amulet.

They would both be occupied for at least a day or two, giving Spike plenty of time to rest.

After passing Sombra his own cider Spike dealt with the case's remaining occupants. Now that everything had been set in motion Spike felt much more at ease. Other than the fatigue he was feeling Spike was once again his cheery self.

"You know, it's been ages since we've used the lounge. I dunno why." Spike mentioned offhandedly.

Sombra saw Spike's gaze briefly drift to the piano, his expression falling ever so slightly. It pained Sombra to see Spike become downtrodden so easily. Sombra thought now would be a good time to follow-up on one of Lyra's earlier suggestions.

"Lyra tells me you happen to be an accomplished pianist, Spike. I would quite enjoy hearing you play, but if you are tired there is always another time." Sombra said casually.

"Oh! Yeah, it's been forever since I heard you play. You're smallish again too, your fingers should be fine on the keys now. Don't you think?" Lyra added innocently.

Spike looked down at his hands, realizing he was indeed the same size as when he had played regularly. It had been quite some time, but Spike remembered every song he had ever played. A perk of having a mind designed to retain information for eons.

"Alright. Why not? I just hope I don't embarrass myself too much. It's been ages since I practiced."

With that, Spike moved the bench out of the way and sat in front of the piano.

Had he still actually been sixteen (and a literal ton lighter) he might have used it, but Spike was more than tall enough to sit comfortably on the floor. After cracking his neck and knitting his hands together to do the same to his knuckles, Spike realized he had absolutely no idea what to play.

Lyra trotted over and prompted Spike to crane his neck. She then whispered something Sombra couldn't hear into Spike's ear-fin. Soon both Spike and Lyra were grinning and Spike returned his attention to the (imitation) ivory keys.

Sombra listened intently as Spike began to play.

Sombra didn't know the song of course, but that didn't matter. Spike was certainly a good pianist, and Sombra privately thought Spike seemed much brighter and vibrant as he played. It was a breathtaking moment from Sombra's vantage point.

The song was sad, but not overwhelmingly so. It induced a certain feeling of bittersweet melancholy that captivated Sombra's heart. Sombra thought the emptiness in his chest was going to overcome him, but it eventually tapered off as the song drew to a close.

Though Sombra couldn't quite understand the immense impact Spike's song had had on him.

Yet another thing Sombra accepted as fact without understanding it.

"That was positively wonderful. I would certainly not be against hearing you play from time to time." Sombra complimented.

Spike blushed a bit, quietly enjoying the honest praise being given.

"Yeah, I really enjoyed that too. I forgot how much it helped me clear my head. I may have thought of something that could help me with my mana problems." Spike revealed, sounding rather pleased with himself.

"Really?" Sombra asked skeptically.

"Well, kinda. I dunno if it's possible, but we can try it tomorrow while Mom and Zecora are doing their thing. It shouldn't be dangerous or anything... Probably." Spike admitted uncertainly.

"May I ask what this plan entails?" Sombra probed, needing a bit more to go on.

Knowing how little Sombra knew of certain events in the past made explaining his thoughts something of a chore. Spike tried figuring out exactly how to explain it without context, but he feared the first thing that came to mind sounded a bit crazy. Or stupid, or some combination of the two.

"I have to go deep into the woods and try and talk to a magic tree." Spike stated as nonchalantly as possible, unable to look directly at Sombra.

Sombra respectfully resisted the urge to laugh, even though Lyra was quite giggly. He had no doubt that whatever Spike was talking about was much more sane that it sounded. Or at least hoped it did.

In the back of his mind Sombra questioned the credibility of the statement, not because he doubted Spike, but because Spike had quite possibly been bludgeoned in the head earlier in the day.

"Right then. Tomorrow we set out to locate your tree. No better place to hide than a forest if you happen to be a tree?" Sombra mused with measured confidence.

Spike chuckled this time, seeming to find Sombra's comment funny.

"That won't be a problem. There's only one Tree of Harmony."

Author's Note

Whoa. This chapter turned out a lot longer than originally intended. I wrote it in segments whenever I had time, while I normally prefer a little bit longer sessions. That probably had something to do with it.

First off, for those of you that hadn't seen my blog post, chapters are now bi-weekly. Life has been a bit crazy lately. Instead of chapters, weeks without will have Q&A blogs that I will check whenever I have time from the time the blog is posted to Sunday night. You can ask anything, about anything.

Next, I'd just like to say that I hate myself intensely for dropping all the drama bombs on everybody's backstories for this story. Pain and misfortune is awful, but it makes for more developed characters. I cried writing Lyra's origin, even though it's been planned out for a year.

The surprise slice-of-life elements of this week's chapter are simply to prep for upcoming elements and to show Sombra development. Plus I wanted to do the cat bit. :3 When my next story Complicated Chemistry comes out, Earl's only friend at the beginning will be his cat, Sunny. I initially left Sunny out in Earl's first cameo because of Beznik, but a friend of mine talked me into doing the little mishap in the shop.

Earl will most likely not make another appearance, but it's not impossible.

A birthday chapter will come out within the next five updates~!

For those of you wondering, Spike's four fireplaces are in the living room, the master bedroom, the lounge, and the study.

Card Wars is an actual game that debuted in Adventure Time but became a real thing. Me and my friends play it often, and it's good, light-hearted fun. Something I imagine Spike would enjoy having with Sombra more than any other sort of gift.

Next chapter will be on the 23rd I believe, and will involve Spike and company journeying to the mysterious Tree of Harmony that has yet to be explained in detail, even in the show.

Thanks for reading, and being patient with me! I've decided on rewards for the first 100 likes, and for my account hitting 200 followers! I'll be sure to keep an eye on the totals! I'm extremely grateful for making it this far, and I hope everyone has a good weekend!

Birthday Boy Blues, Red Hot Romance (somewhat NSFW)

Tonight was something of a special night for Spike and Sombra.

While they had had a few dates in the past week, and they had all been magical, tonight was Spike's twenty-sixth birthday.

Spike had had a small gathering at the house in the afternoon. Sombra, Twilight, Lyra and Bon Bon, the crusaders, Gilda and Fluttershy (who Sombra had yet to meet), and the Cake family that ran Ponyville's most popular bakery. Each of them came bearing gifts for their resident dragon.

From Twilight, Spike received a book about magical theory and it's relations to the natural world. A topic she felt was right up Spike's alley. She was so curious if the book's explanations were accurate she photocopied the entire book for him so he could highlight and correct passages without harming the book itself.

Sombra got the impression Twilight failed to realize most people didn't do this with the books they read.

The crusaders presented Spike with not only a fully repaired and improved diving suit, but a set of magic-tech walkie-talkies with near infinite range for future world-saving escapades.

The cake family had arrived with several batches of various gem-based pastries which Spike had proceeded to slowly consume over the course of several hours.

Of course Lyra contributed her gift of moonshine, and Sombra the new card game for them to play together. Spike had to resist the urge to kiss Sombra for such a sweet gift for them to share, not wanting to break the news of their relationship to anyone just yet. They had to settle for a chaste hug, but neither minded too much.

Spike had even received some very thoughtful cards from the elements of harmony not in attendance, his relations in the empire (and several bags of fan mail from crystal ponies), and a box of the highest quality gemstones from Celestia and Luna. Clypeus even sent a changeling envoy with a wine bottle full of concentrated love, which could apparently be used in cooking in small amounts. Something Spike was eager to experiment with.

Gilda and Fluttershy's gift had been by far the most surprising however.

Gilda had briefly explained the contents of the envelope she had given Spike, but a full examination was in order.

Sombra was currently laying atop Spike's back as Spike went over the papers. The pair had headed up to the lounge and put on one of Lyra's records. They were alone for the night, Lyra having opted to give them privacy and headed to Bon Bon's house.

It was just about sundown, and Spike and Sombra had already played several games of Card Wars.

Spike and Sombra were much more evenly matched at the game than chess. Sombra seemed to favor playing it safe and using tricks with surprising results, allowing for great defense and incredible flexibility. Spike favored brute force and draw power, but also recognized the flaws in his deck and did a fair job covering for them.

As of now they both had four wins under their belts.

For now, instead of tipping that balance in either direction, it was time to briefly attend to business.

"Oh that Gilda. She really is sneaky. Turns out, when I went to the Griffonstone Embassy the other day to make preparations for our trip, Gilda was there and eavesdropped on us. Gretta, the one that runs the place is a friend of hers.

"Turns out, Gilda was there picking up the last of the papers her and Fluttershy need to go adopt in Griffonstone. She had Gretta push some papers through. The long and short of it is we're going to Griffonstone with them at the end of the month. Everything is all set, and now we're a couple weeks ahead of schedule." Spike practically squealed with happiness as he looked at the paper in his claw.

"I suppose it pays to have connections. Fortunately you are quite connected to those with connections." Sombra chuckled, happy Spike was in such a good mood.

"So, now that both gem hunts are set to go... I'm thinking quiet night at home. We can just have the house to ourselves, then head out to the river tomorrow. I know a great takeout place that delivers, and they know I'll tip big for delivering way out here. I can fire-mail them an order ahead of time and we can eat in.

"Birthdays are okay, but I really want to just be with you tonight. Us getting some quiet time is the best gift I could have asked for." Spike suggested.

Sombra desperately wanted to agree, but he couldn't help but feel Spike wasn't enjoying himself all that much. He had seen Spike happy, really, truly happy. This was not that same face. It was something different that looked the same.

A pale imitation of the normally bright smile Spike had any other time.

Sombra was finally convinced there was something gnawing away at the back of Spike's mind.

"Spike? Is there something wrong? You seem a bit... Out of sorts. I've noticed it a few times today, but I thought I was imagining things. I can tell something is amiss." Sombra asked hesitantly.

Spike sighed and laid his head back on the ground, staring up at the ceiling.

"No. Nothing's wrong. Not really. I just can't help but think of stupid stuff from the past on my birthdays. It's just sort of there in my head, and it just boils up to the surface every time it's my birthday. I'm really sorry if I'm killing the mood. It just kinda happens." Spike exclaimed guiltily.

Sombra didn't hesitate to jump down from Spike's back and sat down beside his head.

"I am here to listen. I have learned talking about things is best, if you feel up to it." Sombra replied, cuddling up to Spike.

Spike couldn't resist the look in Sombra's pleading eyes. There was something about them that made the lingering negativity dissipate somewhat. Even so, it took Spike a moment to decide where to start.

"I guess it has a lot to do with one of my exes. His name was Noteworthy. We were together for nearly a year, but we kept it quiet because he was older than me and I wasn't eighteen yet. Something happened to him. Someone took their eye off their cart full of stuff, and it rolled down a hill and hit him." Spike started, catching Sombra somewhat off guard.

Sombra waited patiently, letting Spike continue at a pace he was comfortable with.

"Noteworthy got pretty banged up, and started thinking more... big-picture once he recovered. He was already in his mid-twenties, and he decided he needed to quit his band and get a real job, and find someone to settle down with. Namely a pony he could have kids and grow old with. He moved to a small town outside Trottingham and I've never heard anything about him since.

"I didn't take the rejection that well, because it was right around the time I went through my most violent growth spurt, and when I had to start hunting for my own food since veggies and gems alone weren't doing it for me. Everything just hit all at once, and I had a hell of a time dealing with it. Worst of all, I felt like I couldn't tell Mom I'd been dating a guy so much older, and ponies wouldn't get the hunting dilemma." Spike explained.

There was a brief pause, and Spike seemed to suddenly lose the ability to look Sombra in the eyes. It was as though Spike was deeply ashamed of something. Sombra couldn't imagine what would leave such a deep cut on Spike's psyche.

Sombra did his best to be as supportive as possible, even though he had very little idea of what to say.

"You can hardly be blamed for such misfortunes, nor the callous words and actions of a former love. I hardly see how any of it is your fault." Sombra reasoned, placing a comforting hoof on Spike's snout.

Spike was quiet for a moment, but after he seemed to come to some kind of a decision. Spike rose from his spot on the floor, but stayed close to Sombra.

Spike used two of the claws on his right hand to push back a section of scales on his left wrist, though he seemed to be having quite a bit of difficulty doing so. What little of the pinkish-blue skin Sombra could see beneath was scarred. Heavily. Knowing that almost nothing could pierce dragon scales, the sight of the old injury momentarily confounded Sombra.

The implications of what the scars meant hit Sombra like a ton of bricks a second later, rendering him momentarily unable to act, or even think.

"I don't blame myself for Noteworthy... I blame myself for what I did when I couldn't take being me anymore. It was a bad time, and even if I live to be thousands of years old I'll probably never stop feeling guilty and stupid about it." Spike sighed as he let his scales resume their normal phalanx of protection.

Laying back down and holding Sombra close to him, Spike seemed to stare off into nothingness as if it were a window into his memories.

"On my first night hunting, my instincts kicked in and I easily caught myself a boar and snapped it's neck. It was so easy to kill with the new strength I was getting, and it made me feel like I was a monster. On top of that I was in an incredible amount of pain from growing so fast, and the break up was still fresh in my mind. My hormones were out of control, and I couldn't even bare to eat the boar that I had just killed even though I was starving.

"So, I just wanted it all to be over with. I used my own fangs to bite through my scales, and I sat in the clearing crying and waiting for it to be over. I think I passed out after a minute or two, but it's a little fuzzy. Then, as I faded away, I realized that I was leaving Mom and everyone else to suffer because of my selfishness and stupidity." Spike began, looking as though he wanted to cry.

Even though Spike seemed to have exhausted the tears meant for crying over this dark page of his past, Sombra had plenty to spare. Even though it was clear Spike had come out of the experience for the better he couldn't help but be distraught. The very thought of Spike wanting to take his own life drilled a stake of cold steel into Sombra's heart.

"But, like many times over the last few years, Zecora saved my ass." Spike chuckled somewhat darkly.

Sombra couldn't help but feel vaguely relieved as some of the light returned to Spike's eyes.

"I woke up in Zecora's hut with a roast boar next to me and an almost completely healed wrist. She smacked me something awful, which actually hurt since I was in the middle of growing pains. But I broke down and ate because I thought I really would die if I didn't, and I listened to what she had to say.

"She gave me some peace of mind, and taught me to meditate to calm down some of my crazy dragon-teen hormones. She even promised not to tell anybody how incredibly stupid I had been, so long as I came to see her once a week in the early hours of the morning. It's sorta how my lessons with her started. At the time I thought she was just looking out for me, but eventually I learned about who I was, and what I'm supposed to do." Spike finished in a much brighter tone.

Spike took a breath, feeling altogether lighter than he had before.

"You know... I've never told anyone that. Not even Mom or Lyra know. I had never been able to tell anyone. I couldn't. But... You're special, Sombra. You're one of a kind, and you don't care how messed up I am, even after seeing every side of me." Spike smiled, even as tears welled up in his eyes.

Sombra chuckled despite his reeling mind, wiping a tear away from his own eye.

"I could say the same. I am far from perfect, and I know better than most that just because you did something in the past it does not define who you are in the present. While my situation is a tad different, I still know who you are to me.

"I love you, and seeing fit to share your faults with me could never darken my image of you." Sombra declared, ushering Spike's head down to his.

With an especially emotional kiss, the couples metaphorical demons had been slain for the time being. Spike and Sombra eventually had to come up for air, and broke into smiles as they panted.

"I love you too, Sombra." Spike replied after regaining his breath.

Once Spike and Sombra had snuggled with one another long enough to return the mood in the house to a pleasant, romantic atmosphere Spike saw fit to carry on with the night as planned.

"How about we order that food, then see where the evening takes us? Namely the liquor cabinet? I'm dying to try that moonshine, and I think we could both use a little bit of a pick-me-up. What do you think?" Spike asked, now his normal self.

"A wonderful suggestion, if ever there was one. I was quite fond of that 'chineighs food' that Lyra brought home for us last week. Is this that same restaurant? If so, I would like to request an extra order of those delightful little dumplings." Sombra asked.

Spike nodded, summoning up a piece of parchment and a pen in a whirl of fire with a flick of his wrist.

"Okay, that's several orders of everything on the menu, plus extra dumplings. Let's go ahead and add some meat-buns, fried rice, crab rangoon, sweet and sour, and some egg-drop soup too. Gods I love those neighponese. So much seafood." Spike gushed.

Sombra couldn't help but chuckle at Spike's enthusiasm.

"It is good to see your appetite is intact. You didn't seem to eat nearly as much this week when we were out on the town." Sombra mused.

"Well, Ponyville's smaller family owned restaurants aren't exactly stocked with big enough kitchens for a dragon. I don't wanna put them out too badly. I know most of the owners. Luckily The Golden Dragon is run by a huge family and they buy everything in bulk." Spike chuckled with mild embarrassment.

"The Golden Dragon? Is that the name of the establishment? Seems a bit coincidental, doesn't it?" Sombra sneered.

"Different kind of dragon. The serpentine dragons of Neighpon are actually more closely related to things like sea serpents and basilisks through blood, but they're all at least part dragon somewhere down the line. They're supposedly pretty benevolent though, must not have been dragon enough to get hit with the greed curse. Maybe we can go meet some of them someday. Like a real vacation?" Spike suggested.

"Hmm. As tempting as that sounds, we have certain responsibilities to tend to before that day comes." Sombra sighed.

Spike smiled sadly and nodded, both wanting the final battle to come, and dreading the day.

As soon as Spike sent off the order, he and Sombra headed down to the living room to wait. With a quick stop to the liquor cabinet.

Spike procured a glass of water for Sombra, and a shot glass for himself. The moonshine wasn't to be taken lightly. There was a set of explicit instructions in the case the bottle had come in to be followed to the letter. At least by non-draconian drinkers.

"Okay. So, the cap is an extra-long dropper and we just put one drop in a glass of water, or fruit juice or whatever. It basically turns anything into booze instantly. That's ludicrously awesome." Spike commented as he read the instructions.

Spike did as instructed and let a single drop of crystal clear liquid into the glass of water.

The effect was immediate. The water briefly looked as though the night sky was trapped in a glass, as beautiful and brilliant as the real thing. Then, just as quickly the change happened it was gone. It was as though it had never happened and that the liquid in the glass was ordinary water.

"Well. That was quite impressive. I suppose you should do the honors, as it is your birthday gift." Sombra stated.

"Don't have to tell me twice." Spike chuckled.

Spike took a sip of the glass, letting the liquid trickle slowly.

It was cool and crisp, as though it really was a glass of the night itself. It was basically water, but with the alcoholic strength of absinthe. It wasn't rough, and didn't produce fumes of any sort. It was possibly even smoother than water, however unimaginable that sounded.

However the moonshine was produced, it's magic was potent and utterly undetectable to even Spike's hyper-sensitive and refined taste buds.

"Oh wow. Refreshing, yet strong. It's even already cold too. I'm getting Luna to tell me how to make this stuff, even if it takes me a century." Spike marveled.

Sombra wasted no time in trying the miracle beverage, and found it indeed went down like water. It was incredibly strong, but not unbelievably so. Still, the sensation of becoming lightheaded soon crept up on Sombra and made him feel a tad giddy.

"Goodness. I see why the mare Lyra obtained it from described it as 'technically not illegal'. This should be a controlled substance. It would be remarkably easy for one to imbibe lethal quantities. Were it available commercially." Sombra rationalized.

"True. Fortunately being durable or immortal has it's advantages. We're safe." Spike pointed out as he carefully poured his shot of undiluted moonshine.

The moonshine in the shot glass briefly became the night itself as before, though the reaction was slightly different. The absolute purity briefly caused a miniature spiral galaxy to swirl through the darkness of space before the liquid became clear again. It was if a cluster of millions upon millions of stars had just came into existence and faded away in an instant.

Sombra doubted he would ever get tired of the beautiful yet fleeting magic of the mysterious drink.

Spike quickly downed the shot, feeling like he had just drank a cool summer rainstorm at dusk. It was an admittedly weak description, but it would have to do. Then, for the first time Spike began to feel the effects of alcohol as a normal person would.

"Tingly. That's pretty amazing. If I learn how to make this stuff I really could party like everyone." Spike snickered.

"Do be careful. If you truly have never become intoxicated before you won't know what to expect. I doubt you would be too happy with yourself if you accidentally sliced through the coffee table while reaching for your glass." Sombra pointed out, even though he was still far closer to inebriation.

"Yeah, you're right. Plus I still need to pay the guy when the food gets here." Spike agreed.

knock knock knock

"Speak of the devil." Spike laughed.

At a glance, Spike could see Sombra took exception to that particular euphemism.

"Sorry." Spike chuckled nervously.

Spike rose from the couch to answer the door, finding two stallions in paper hats with a cart full to bursting. Spike felt a tad guilty the order had taken two to haul, but he planned to tip them both.

"Evening sir. We're here with your Golden Dragon takeout. I'm assuming you're Mister 'The Dragon'."

I really need to change that to Sparkle one of these days... Spike thought to himself.

"That would be me. Sorry about the lengthy order, but believe it or not I can really pack away the pounds." Spike joked.

One of the stallions smiled, but the older stallion said nothing, nor did he react.

"That's going to be four hundred and fifteen bits."

Spike held his claw back behind the doorway and repeated the same trick he had used to summon the paper and pen earlier. With a flick of his wrist and a quick rush of emerald flames a hefty sack of bits appeared in his palm, teleported from the wall safe in the dining room.

"There's five hundred in there. You two can split the rest for your tips. Lemme unload the cart for you." Spike said as he passed the older stallion the bag.

The stallion finally broke a smile and didn't protest to allowing Spike to serve himself. It took about fifteen minutes to carry everything from the cart to the coffee table, but Spike managed without spilling anything. Sombra offered to help, but Spike could carry things far more easily and efficiently so he politely declined.

Though it also had a bit to do with the fact Sombra had just finished his glass and looked a tad wobbly.

Once the stallions gave Spike the fortune cookies, they left with the bits and their empty cart and let the happy couple get to their meal.

Sombra had a box of noodles, some dumplings, a crab rangoon, some pork and mushrooms, and a few bites of things Spike recommended him to try. Spike quickly tore through most everything else, even going so far as to drink the cartons of soup. Had Sombra not been used to the sight he might have been surprised.

Somehow the accelerated rate of consumption was attributed to the word cute in Sombra's mind.

I wonder if that's the liquor talking... Sombra thought to himself.

Sombra had partaken in another glass of watered moonshine, and Spike a few more shots. By the time they had finished eating, the both of them were reasonably drunk. So much so that Spike decided to forgo getting up to discard the takeout boxes and merely destroyed any and all traces of them with a simple fire spell.

Fortunately the coffee table survived the spell, despite Spike's lack of focus.

Aside from the alcohol, all that was left was the fortune cookies laying atop it's shining surface.

"What are these strange crunchy-looking things in plastic wrap. They aren't to eat, are they? I'm rather stuffed. While it was quite nice of them to supply desserts we did not order, I doubt I could eat any more." Sombra postulated.

Spike laughed just a little too hard at that.

"These, are fortune cookies. They're edible, but they're mostly for fun. If you crack them open, there's little slips of paper with fortunes written on them inside. It's usually totally bogus, but it's fun.

"Lyra likes to add the words in bed to the end of them for a laugh. It's usually pretty funny." Spike explained, picking one up and offering it to Sombra.

Sombra drunkenly tried to open the packaging, but eventually he gave up on using his hooves and used his fangs to do it. Something Spike took a fair amount of interest in.

Wonder if there's a special word for fang-fetish? Spike's inebriated brain couldn't help but wonder.

"A romantic evening awaits you... In bed" Sombra read aloud.

The silence that penetrated the house immediately after Sombra read the fortune seemed absolute. It wasn't until they realized they could hear each others hearts beating like mad did either even take the time to blush. The unexpected fortune combined with the alcohol seemed to be taking away from the general awkwardness of the situation.

Instead it seemed to merely set gears in motion in both Spike and Sombra's minds.

"So... We've never really talked about getting.... Intimate, have we? I mean it's still pretty early in our relatio-"

Spike had been cut off by Sombra, having moved in for a kiss with surprising speed given the state he was in. It was a much different sort of kiss than those that had been shared between them before.

Where there had always been passion and affection, there was now lust in equal measure.

It was a crystal clear answer to the questions Spike hadn't been given the time to ask.

Once they separated, Spike wasted no time in gathering up Sombra and heading to the bedroom. It couldn't have even been a minute between the living room and the bedroom. Spike moved as swiftly as he would on the hunt, momentarily forgetting the alcoholic fog encompassing his brain.

Sombra was placed on the bed on his back, while Spike merely looked down upon him with the most predatory smile Sombra had ever seen.

Yet despite staring down one of the most powerful, if not the most powerful creatures to ever walk the earth, Sombra could do nothing but bask in the moment. There was no malice in the smile, but there was definitely hunger.

Spike's tail seemed to act of it's own volition and retrieved a bottle of clear liquid from within the nightstand.

Sombra quickly surmised it's intended purpose and was relieved of a large amount of anxiousness he hadn't realized he had. Especially now that he took a moment to realize he could now see that every part of Spike's anatomy was just as graciously proportioned as the rest. It was easily more intimidating to Sombra in that moment than when the orthros had risen from the ground.

Yet, at the same time, Sombra wanted Spike even more.

Spike was pleased to see that the situation was equally exciting to Sombra, and that Sombra's face was cherry red with embarrassment.

Spike quickly dialed back his enthusiasm, remembering the situation more clearly. He had let the heat of the moment and the lesser parts of his mind take over. The fact Spike hadn't been in the current situation in some time likely hadn't helped.

Spike was mildly ashamed he hadn't remembered this was a tremendous leap into the unknown for Sombra.

"If this is too much, we can always stop here. I don't want to do anything you aren't ready for." Spike asked, wanting to be totally sure Sombra was ready before proceeding.

Sombra took a deep breath in an attempt to get himself under control, and let it out shortly after. The redness in his face diminished, but was still noticeable, even in the dimly lit room.

"I believe that we are both intoxicated, and that we might be rushing things... But it is what I want." Sombra said with a sudden seriousness.

Spike was a little surprised by the shift in tone, but it was clear Sombra meant what he said.

"Though I have every confidence in you... Deep down, I fear our time together may be limited. At the end of this year, one of us, or both of us may not survive. I want to experience everything that a normal couple in love can experience in that time. Intimacy being no different. If we can achieve that, than I will have no regrets no matter what the outcome." Sombra proclaimed earnestly.

Spike let a single tear trail down his face, yet could do nothing but smile.

"We'll win. Then we can do everything there is to do. Then we'll do more, and add them to the list. We start here, we save the world, we take that vacation to Neighpon, then we'll go from there."

Sombra nodded with tears of joy in his eyes as Spike preparing the both of them for what came next.

Sombra jumped in surprise as Spike applied the lubricant to him, both because of the unexpected cold and the entirely new sensation. While not unpleasant it was quite literally virgin territory. Sombra was now quite certain Spike was the only one he could ever trust to see him this vulnerable.

Still, surrendering to Spike only furthered the heat of the moment.

While Sombra couldn't quite bring himself to look, he soon felt Spike at the ready, waiting permission to begin.

Sombra gave a quick nod, and Spike slowly entered him, taking the greatest care possible. Sombra had never experienced anything like this, let alone with someone as generously endowed as Spike. Spike could only do so much, knowing the first time would always be rough at the start no matter the circumstances.

Still, Sombra gritted his teeth at first and bared it with little difficulty. The worst of it was the sheer audacity of the situation in Sombra's mind. Sombra had been unable to resist and opened his eyes to see Spike in the act, while simultaneously feeling him in every sense of the word.

The stimuli was almost overwhelming, and Spike had yet to even begin moving.

Sombra quickly realized he wasn't going to be able to hold on too long at this rate, but he would hold out to the best of his ability.

"Are you alright?" Spike asked, seeing Sombra with an expression too full of emotion to read properly.

"I'm fine. I just needed a moment to adjust. I-I think you may begin." Sombra replied, attempting to feign his normal composure.

Spike was quite happy for a multitude of reasons right now, but the one foremost on his mind in that instant was his glee that he didn't need to contain his feelings of how adorable he thought Sombra was when he tried to act aloof.

Spike began his efforts quite slowly, but gradually picked up speed. Had Spike not been so focused on his and Sombra's enjoyment of the moment he might have likened it to his and Sombra's first flight together. In both situations, Sombra let Spike take control and built up speed slowly.

As Sombra had predicted, he didn't last long. Only a few minutes in Sombra felt a sort of pleasurable pressure building, knowing full well what was about to happen. Having never experienced the sensation before Sombra was unable to put it into words, his head full of a warm haze of blissful confusion.

Thankfully Spike knew full well what was happening and hastened his efforts.

With barely a nanosecond separating the two, Spike and Sombra crossed the finish line together.

While the unplanned escapade had began a little awkwardly it had been sweet, and while it had been regrettably short neither would trade the experience for anything. It was only the first of many future experiences and they could look back on it fondly, no matter how much time passed. A first was a first, and a first wasn't meant to be perfect.

There was something perfect in and of itself about the awkwardness of any first experience with someone you loved.

Spike and Sombra both stayed in place in utter silence for a time, neither regretting it in the least. They weren't sure how long it took before they separated to get cleaned up, but it didn't really matter at to them at the time.

After a quick shared shower, the pair tossed the bed-sheets aside and climbed onto the now bare mattress. They didn't need any blankets, and they didn't even need to say anything. It had been their night, and absolutely nothing would take the happiness of that time away.

Spike and Sombra would fight any agents of hell, or heaven that wished to separate them. All worry had been cast away as the tired lovers slept in each others warmth, and the quiet of the night ensured them their peace. Tomorrow would be another day, but neither Spike nor Sombra would let saving the world get in the way of their love.

Author's Note

I know I've said on multiple occasions that I won't write clop. And I won't. This wasn't sex for the sake of sex, it was the emotional first time of a loving couple. To reinforce this I made it just graphic enough to get the point across.

I tried to make it like that movie trope of actually showing a sex scene, without actually showing anything for emphasis, if anyone knows what I'm talking about? Putting it into writing was actually okay, except since it's writing I had to be pretty descriptive while also being vague... Which is weird.

This chapter is very personal and meaningful to me. If you weren't aware, I haven't been the nicest person to myself in the past. In my personal experience all the best people have the worst skeletons in their closets. Spike unfortunately fits into this mold.

(Not that I'm calling myself one of the best people.)

Unlike me however, Spike got better and grew into the awesome person he is now.

Also that sounds like the ideal birthday to me. Friends, then a night with someone special, Chinese food, booze, hanky-panky. Pretty awesome.

And let's not forget the surprise gift! Spike and Sombra will be accompanying Gilda and Fluttershy into Griffonstone~! Get hyped!

Before then we've got the water gem too!

Anyway, thanks for your continued support. Rewards are still ready, and I've changed the cover art if you didn't notice. I designed a few, but this is what I decided on. I hope you guys like it. I'll see some of you in next week's Q&A, and in two at the next chapter~! I can't thank you guys enough. Have a good weekend!

Battle of Trottingham (Part 1)

In the months since Sombra's presence had been made known, things had been going surprisingly well. After a few interviews of Sombra and Spike as a couple, a great many ponies were willing to accept Sombra as a citizen of Equestria. Mostly due to the fact he had been around over six months without warping reality, and those that had met him as Coal Briquette had found him quite charming.

There weren't any more would-be assassins either, as the news of his confirmed immortality had spread in the media.

Currently, it was late march. Spring was well on it's way, and Spike was outside training with Sombra. Zecora was sitting beneath a nearby tree, leading Spike and Sombra in meditation. It seemed necessary, as Spike was in the final stages of his training. Namely, the only thing Spike needed to do was to gain the mastery necessary to use all the elements at once.

Sombra was more or less there for his daily meditation and moral support, though Spike couldn't help but be a bit jealous.

Sombra was the picture of tranquility, even the flow of his mane was even and calm like a stream running through the countryside. Zecora had no need to instruct him in harmonizing all the aspects of his powers, as Sombra was a literal genius, and a spirit of great power. Now that he had accepted himself and his dubious origins, he was stronger than ever.

Though curiously enough Spike had noticed Sombra had been less dependent on his abilities as of late.

Even still, he needed to meditate to keep himself together.

Fortunately Sombra had gotten to the point he could keep himself grounded enough to retain spacial awareness as he meditated. Lyra was currently sitting off to the side, trying to toss tennis balls at him at random times. As of yet, Sombra had been able to deflect them all without opening his eyes, and Lyra was beginning to get discouraged.

Spike on the other hand was getting hit about fifty percent of the time.

Everything was progressing as planned until Spike felt a deep burning penetrate the core of his being. It wasn't necessarily painful, just extremely alarming. It was the faded star on his breast given to him by the tree of harmony. Yet the warning hadn't been anywhere close to as intense as it was now the first time around.

"Hey, time out! We've got a harmony problem going on." Spike alerted everyone.

Sombra and Zecora opened their eyes, and Lyra dropped the volley of tennis balls she had been about to throw. Spike pointed to his chest, where the likeness of Twilight's cutie mark was pulsating with green light rhythmically. Something was definitely wrong, but exactly what was anyone's guess.

"So... Who's up for a road trip?" Spike asked awkwardly.

Sombra looked over at Lyra and Zecora, as he was obviously going.

Zecora seemed ready and willing to go if asked, though her body was still blighted. She had already purged the cursed magics that had wounded her, but the damage had been done. Zecora was in no shape to fight, and there was every chance it would come to that on their unknown adventure.

Lyra on the other hand seemed quite excited at the prospect of a mystery expedition, but also less than happy about it.

"I'd love to go see some grade-A super-villain stomping or whatever, but if anything happened to me before me and Bon Bon get hitched she'd never forgive me. Or y'know... worse. I'm gonna have to sit this one out." Lyra declined.

"Nah, we get it. Hopefully we'll be back soon. We'll give you a play-by-play later." Spike resolved.

Lyra nodded gratefully, and she showed Zecora into the house to find something to do while they waited.

Once Spike was sure they were alone, he flicked his wrist and it lit with green fire. A ball of fire settled in his palm, and once it went out there was a ring left behind. It was clearly a tail ring by the size, but Sombra had never seen one like it.

Sombra recognized it in a way, and he knew it's significance.

It was purple and silver, a metal only crafted from dragon scales. Set in it was a black stone that had been etched with a pink representation of Sombra's cutie mark. It was perfect for Sombra.

Spike was blushing furiously, but retained his composure for the most part.

"I wanted to give you this before the big showdown with Dootha... But we don't really know exactly when or how he's coming. This could actually be it. So, this is your ring. I know it's not as spectacular as ripping my heart out of my chest or anything, but I wanted you to have something to remind you of me when I'm not around. Or of us, I guess is more accurate." Spike said awkwardly.

Sombra didn't respond right away, his eyes full of wonder and tears.

"This... You used the broken fragments of my sword to create a symbol of our love. The first thing you ever gave me. I can think of nothing that would suit me better. I know I no longer needed it... But I had missed it. Thank you, Spike." Sombra marveled.

Sombra put the ring on, and he held Spike close. It was a perfect moment, but there was a sense of foreboding in the back of Sombra's mind. Something in the ether, immaterial but ever-present. He couldn't help but wonder what it was for, but it was drowned out by happiness seconds later.

Once Spike had changed to his full size, Sombra stood upon his back as they took off. It wasn't too much of a chore for Sombra to remain grounded with a simple trick, and he rather enjoyed the wind rushing past him. It wasn't all that often they flew lately, and it was enjoyable.

The flight actually lasted quite awhile, and they reached their apparent destination a little after dusk.

The sun was almost entirely lost behind the horizon as they landed outside a city in the countryside shrouded in fog. The city's welcome sign was barely visible through the pervasive gray. It read: 'Welcome to Trottingham' in large fancy script. The sign also listed it's population as nearly five-hundred thousand, making it the third most populated city in Equestria.

It was also one of the oldest cities in the nation, and it was full of history.

But now there was something terribly wrong.

Even Sombra could smell the death in the air. It was mixed in with the fog, and it was heavy. Something unnatural had transpired, and it was impossible to tell what without entering the city itself. Both Spike and Sombra hesitated, but knew they couldn't shy away from their task.

Spike and Sombra stuck close to each other and kept their eyes peeled.

As they walked through the city of fog they saw grand old buildings and beautiful monuments, and more and more unfolded before them as they went. But despite this not a single soul was there to be found. Even Sombra's spiritual senses were coming up dry, though he wasn't sure how reliable they were in the fog either.

"Everything is quiet. I can't hear any heartbeats, appliances, hoofsteps... Nothing. I've seen some random stuff on the ground too. It's like everyone up and left. But things are way too creepy for that. Something big went down here." Spike grimaced.

Sombra merely nodded in reply, but he stopped in his tracks for a moment.

"Stop for a moment... I have an idea, which might help us find whatever it is we're looking for." Sombra asked of Spike.

At first it looked as if Sombra was just standing there, but after a minute or so Spike realized Sombra was fading. He was becoming immaterial and blending with the fog. As he disappeared the fog grew darker and darker until it was nearly black. It was like standing in the epicenter of a hurricane as the storm of darkness began to swirl about, gathering at the point where Sombra was standing only moments ago.

The wind created by the spiraling shadow and fog rattled all the windows in the city but Spike was too stunned to be concerned.

Sombra was reconstructing himself in place, bringing the fog he had dispersed himself into with him. But when the work was finished, Sombra stood in front of Spike looking a bit dizzy. Yet all the fog was totally gone, and the city was in clear view. The only consequence seemed to be Sombra's momentary loss of equilibrium.

"That... Should make things a bit easier." Sombra said as he wobbled a bit.

To Spike's amusement, fog drifted from Sombra's mouth with every word.

"How exactly does your body work? There's no way you should have room for all that. Not to mention it should have probably turned back into water rather than stayed vapor after being compressed like that." Spike asked.

"It's less biology than it is guesswork. I have no idea how things will go until I try them, though I feel like I've a firm grasp on my limits now. Still, shadows don't have mass, so in theory I should be weightless even when solid. I try not to put too much thought into it." Sombra responded noncommittally.

Spike shrugged it off as a decent enough explanation, and they were able to resume their search unhindered.

As they walked Sombra continued to let the fog drift from his mouth.

After awhile an irritating feeling crept into Spike's mind, he couldn't help but think something was missing, aside from the thousands of ponies. After a moment he realized what it was, thanks to a nearby alley. It was just as well lit by Luna's moon as the rest of the city, which was entirely wrong. It should have been much darker, but was impossibly bright.

"Sombra... Did you take the shadow away from the whole city?"

Sombra blushed a bit, but didn't deny it.

"I may have helped myself to them... Yes. But it isn't illegal, and I would have been tired after such a stunt without a snack. Everything will go back to normal relatively soon. I just feel I need to be prepared. A mindless troll was one thing, but whatever is at work here is organized and intelligent." Sombra admitted.

Thankfully, Spike waved away his concern.

"Hey, you don't have to worry. I just didn't know you could do something that big. I don't mind. You didn't hurt anything, and there isn't even anyone around to notice. Hell, I barely noticed." Spike assured Sombra.

Sombra let out a sigh of relief, the worry he had accidentally created a point of contention between him and Spike leaving with his breath and the last of the fog. Truthfully Sombra hadn't really thought about the act until Spike mentioned it. It had just seemed the most logical course of action given the situation.

Thinking and emotion still aren't easy to do in synchronicity for me... Logic is too cold for all occasions. Sombra reminded himself.

Once they had continued their search, it only took them another thirty minutes of walking to find something of interest. It was in the town square. or it had once been the town square. It was far beyond recognition now.

What was once likely a pavilion or fountain had been completely torn away. All that remained was a hole. A pit large enough to drop one of Gavin's luxury airships into. Straight through the stone streets and earth below. At a whiff, it was clear the hole was the origin of the pervasive stench of rot and decay.

Spike couldn't see the bottom, but Sombra's vision went unhindered.

"At the bottom of this crater is a system of tunnels. Whatever has absconded with the inhabitants of Trottingham tunneled upward and spread outward over the city. It's very likely they never saw it coming." Sombra hypothesized grimly.

Without needing to hear anything else, Spike jumped into the pit.

Using his wings to slow his decent Spike reached the bottom safely. Sombra merely lessened the stability of his form and dropped in, unafraid of being harmed. By the time he hit the ground and reformed himself Spike was already at work.

Though it had been awhile, Sombra recognized what Spike was doing.

With his claws in the ground, Spike was using magic to trace the paths available to them. It didn't take long for Spike to come to an understanding of the layout. The tunnel farthest to their left seemed the fastest route, and without the need for speech they continued on, Sombra following closely behind Spike.

The further into the tunnel they went, the stronger the scent of death became.

After what had to have been a few miles the tunnel gave way to a massive cave, in which were pools of glowing green ooze. It reminded Sombra of the cave beneath the river where he had faced the king slime, but also of New Everfree. There were even some of the same glowing mushrooms and fungi the changelings cultivated for light.

Spike placed his head on the ground, listening intently.

"I'm hearing heartbeats and buzzing. We're right above whatever ponynapped the city." Spike informed Sombra.

Sombra looked about for an entrance to a lower chamber, but all there was to be seen was dirt and ooze.

In which case, they merely had to make one.

With a tremendous hand of shadow, Sombra tore through the earth. Between him and Spike it was quick work, but halfway through their chore they were interrupted. Or more accurately, they were nearly skewered. Whatever was below them, it had started digging up after them.

A curved black blade like that of a scythe struck over and over until it broke free of the dirt.

What emerged from the whole was sickening to behold.

A black insect-like monstrosity at least three times the size of Sombra appeared. It had a mouth full of fangs, and it's face was some kind of transparent mask that you could see it's insides through. It roared with a sound like a dying animal, and then it lunged at them from below.

On instinct, Spike knitted his fingers together and smashed the giant bug with a combined fist.

It died without even understanding it had been crushed. Spike quickly regretted the move, as his hands were covered in a deep blue icor that seemed more like slime than blood. The fresh corpse twitched and jerked a bit, but it was definitely dead.

"Holy hell. What did I just kill?" Spike asked.

"I don't know... But I think we're about to see a lot more of them." Sombra pointed out.

To their abject horror, the tunnel began flooding with the sound of chattering and snarling. Without seeing any other options, Spike used a great deal of effort and earth magic to collapse the roof of the cave. In a panic he grabbed Sombra and climbed out of the opening as the rubble and bug monsters flooded into the cavern from above and below.

While they had escaped, their new environment didn't inspire confidence.

"We're in a freaking graveyard." Spike blanched.

Sombra saw row after row of tombstones and statues being swarmed over as the insect beasts escaped the underground. Spike had been able to kill one bug monster with ease, but there almost seemed to be no end to the abominable creatures. There was at least several hundred of them, and even when the area became blanketed with them there were even more still in the hole.

But the most concerning fact was how none of them were making a move on Spike, or even Sombra.

They didn't seem afraid, but exactly why they were holding themselves back was in question. Neither Spike nor Sombra wanted to make a move, lest they set off the horde of unknown enemies. Unfortunately, they got their answer when an especially large bug emerged from the freshly excavated pit.

Dragging behind it was a wheeled cart pulled along by rusty chains.

Riding in the cart however was a figure Spike never thought he would see again, and that Sombra had hoped he would never have the displeasure of meeting. A changeling queen, but much sharper and sinister than Clypeus. Though she seemed to have undergone a serious makeover, it was clearly the former queen, Chrysalis.

"Hello there, boys~! I wasn't expecting guests, but it's been so long since I've seen anyone other than my darling babies." She taunted as the cart came to a stop.

As soon as he laid eyes on her, Sombra could feel heat rolling off of Spike in waves.

Chrysalis's smile fell just a bit when she realized just how powerful Spike really was. She was a good thirty feet away, but it felt like she was standing next to a broiler. Yet Spike was exerting no real effort, and Sombra knew he was holding back.

"Chrysalis... I thought you were dead. Or I had hoped at least." Spike growled venomously.

Chrysalis pretended to look hurt, but she wasn't about to get any closer to Spike.

"Yes well, the old me is dead. The psycho and his cat did something to me, but I'm loving it. These beautiful abominations are my new subjects. Demonic changelings. Or just Demonlings for short. They aren't as smart as my last batch of brats, but they're completely under my control." She snapped back.

Out of curiosity, Sombra activated his eyes and peered into Chrysalis.

What he saw was disturbing, but not all that surprising.

"It's true. Her soul is eroded beyond saving, and each of these monsters are putrid through and through." Sombra confirmed.

Spike reigned in his power, and reassessed the situation. As much as he wanted to tear into Chrysalis, there were more important things going on. First, they needed information.

"Where are the citizens of Trottingham? We followed your disgusting children's tunnels from the city. It was devoid of life." Sombra asked before Spike had the chance.

Chrysalis hadn't actually paid Sombra much attention until just then. She eyed him skeptically, as if she had no idea who he was. To her credit, they had never met before, and they had no idea how involved in Dirge and Beznik's plans she was.

"I'm sorry... But who are you? Forgive me, but I've been underground for months, and before that I was in prison. I'm a bit out of the loop." She asked condescendingly.

Sombra found himself annoyed, but he didn't let it get to him.

"My name is Sombra, and I am Spike's fiance', and I am well acquainted with the powers you are meddling with. Intimately, even. Now I ask you again, where are the ponies?" Sombra replied.

Chrysalis almost laughed at Sombra's defiant gaze, but she felt something tugging at her hooves.

When she looked down she found nothing, but as the light of dawn began peeking over the horizon she saw it. Her shadow was straining against her, freeing itself from it's natural bonds. It took a moment to register, but the shadows of her army were moving too. In fact all the shadows in the cemetery were fleeing their natural alignments.

They ripped themselves away, coalescing into one location. Each and every shadow united themselves with Sombra. It hadn't hurt, but Chrysalis felt wearier than before. Not exhausted by any stretch of the imagination, but tired.

Sombra momentarily shuddered in pleasure, making a show of wiping his mouth as if he had just eaten.

"Apologies. I'm something of a glutton today. They weren't particular pleasant tasting, but they made a passable banquet. There's no need to hold back on someone like you, and I can't see using my own power when I can merely take yours." Sombra gloated, his voice sending ice down Chrysalis's spine.

Chrysalis was caught off guard by the unseen and unbelievable attack, but she steadied herself.

"I remember now... You're the mad king that took over The Crystal Empire. You are someone worth keeping an eye on. Though, I was under the impression that you had been slain?" Chrysalis replied, stepping out of the cart.

Spike watched the both of them, and wondered exactly how the real fight would begin. But regardless he couldn't bring himself to act, too enraptured by this clash of titans. It was like a scene in a graphic novel, an Spike was positively eating up the charged atmosphere.

Sombra was also enjoying the drama, specifically because he knew Spike lived for this sort of thing.

"Indeed, I was slain. But I am darkness itself. You cannot kill me, merely incapacitate me. Now that I am free of the strings that you have found yourself tied to, I am much more attuned to my element. As such, until you prove it necessary, I will only use one third of my power to fight you. Unless of course you'd like to save us the trouble and return the citizens of Trottingham?" Sombra reiterated.

To his surprise, Chrysalis began laughing.

"You talk a big game, Sombra! But you obviously aren't very bright. You were down in my tunnels, yet never found a single pony. You were directly under this cemetery, but did you see any corpses or remains? No, you wouldn't have. It's because my army didn't just take them, they ate them!" Chrysalis cackled.

All the confidence and planning Sombra and Spike had shattered in the instant their minds grasped Chrysalis's words.

Spike was the first one to act, smashing a whole score of the monstrous insectoids with one movement of his arm.

Just like that, the war had begun.

Spike was tearing through Demonlings one after the next, as their sins were completely unforgivable. Sombra however was left to defeat Chrysalis. His anger was great, but he was able to maintain a cooler head than Spike. He needed to be as cold and calculating as possible.

Chrysalis charged her new beetle-like horn, preparing a large purple and green fireball. Sombra didn't need to enhance his vision to see just how much miasma was in the attack. Once the attack headed his way he dodged, not wanting to stress test against Chrysalis's new power.

Sombra cleared it easily, but he wasn't prepared for the attack to track, changing direction.

Sombra's senses were barely able to pick up the attack before it hit, but there was no time to react. He was hit directly in the back of the head, miasma and unnatural flame engulfing his being. Chrysalis could help but think her victory was assured as Sombra writhed in pain before her.

Yet her victory was incredibly short lived, as the corrupt embers were swallowed up by an aura of neon pink.

Sombra had extinguished himself, and even though he was currently a terrifying unidentifiable mess of black and grey his wounds were healing fast. In the span of a few seconds Sombra was back to his normal appearance. The only change was that he was understandably pissed.

"Alright... you're a fair bit stronger than I gave you credit for. I pegged you for being about as strong as Celestia, but in actuality you're closer to Nightmare Moon level. When I lost control of myself a few months ago I decided I wouldn't let it happen again.

"To keep it from happening, I created mental blocks that keep large portions of my power in check. This, is my lowest level, which I refer to as Antumbra. It gives me access to ten percent of my power. You deserve a bit more, so for this battle I will break down the first of my mental barriers." Sombra commended Chrysalis.

The pink aura reappeared for a moment, and the pressure in the area spiked.

Sombra's eyes changed into the antithesis of Dootha's eyes and his mane and tail began flowing high and wildly. To demonstrate his increased power, Sombra created a terrifying wave of wire-thin tendrils. Thousands of them at least.

But they began weaving together, until Sombra had only two tendrils left.

With one, Sombra was able to strike at Chrysalis, while the other cleaved through the nearest contingent of Demonlings. Chrysalis was able to take to the air and dodge, but the strike destroyed a whole row of graves and sliced deep into the ground. Were Chrysalis to take a direct hit there was no telling if her new form could take weather such force

"This is Penumbra level, in this state I have access to thirty-five percent of my power. And these..." Sombra said as he motioned to his tendrils, "Are what Spike affectionately refers to as my Licorice Whips. "

Sombra lashed out against Chrysalis again and again, but she was surprisingly agile.

While Sombra could perform energy-based attacks now they weren't all that fast. It had become clear Chrysalis wasn't a foe he could take lightly, but he still felt the need to keep himself reigned in. His only course of action was to outwit her.

Sombra recalled his powerful whips and broke free of his physical bonds and became a flood of darkness in liquid form.

Chrysalis was taken by surprise as the wave consumed her. Sombra wasn't strong enough to reform with her inside of him, but he had made himself air-tight. His fluid form solidified until Sombra was a perfect sphere of rubbery dark matter, in which Chrysalis struggled for dear life. Sombra's rotund form would not yield, her fight doing nothing but stretching his form, only for it to return to a perfect ball.

When the struggles ceased Sombra thought he had won, but he was unable to celebrate.

Searing pain burned within him, pain he knew all too well. It was both the sting of Dootha's miasma, and the terrible erasing burn of light magic. Whatever Chrysalis had done, she had combined Sombra's only weaknesses to a devastating effect.

Sombra tried becoming fog or smoke again, but all he could do was let Chrysalis go and resume his physical form. His body was wracked with tremendous pain, and he was retching up dark icor as his insides convulsed. Sombra's eyes flickered, but after a moment he was able to calm himself.

With a glow of spiritual power, Sombra was able to purge the miasma from his body at the cost of a fair portion of his stamina. The light magic had also begun to fade, and Sombra subconsciously began recalling his lost mass. Though he was almost depleted of the excess shadow he had consumed.

Only once he was stable did he see the form of Chrysalis that had been released from his insides.

Instead of the insect-like queen, standing only a few meters away was a near perfect likeness of Celestia. The only difference was her eyes. They were full of hatred and a smug sense of triumph, trailing purple miasma. Chrysalis's power had been magnified, or perhaps even evolved.

"I can see it in your eyes. You understand. Not only can I shape-shift, I can now use any sort of ability the person I'm mimicking has. In addition to the boost that crazy transformation gave me. So I figured Celestia would be the right thing to beat darkness with, and I was right." Chrysalis gloated in a borrowed voice.

Sombra wasn't too discouraged, but he needed to rethink his strategy.

Sombra saw Spike out of the corner of his eye, and his titanic lover was practically covered in blue blood. Countless broken Demonlings littered the graveyard, and not a tear was shed. Spike hadn't used much magic yet, relying on brute force to shore down the army of Demonlings. But Sombra could tell by his movements that he was running low on stamina.

We could both do with a change of pace... Sombra thought to himself.

"Spike! Newid lle gyda fi! Tynnu sylw sy'n dod i mewn!" Sombra shouted in a language indecipherable to Chrysalis.

Before Chrysalis could react, Sombra literally exploded.

The darkness rained down upon her in gobs, blinding her.

Before she had any idea what was going on she felt the most intense pain she had ever felt. Spike had punched her dead on in the face, sending her flying into a nearby mausoleum. She was so damaged that her Celestia exoskeleton began to crack, a mask of white chitin falling to the ground and shattering to pieces in the spot she had stood seconds before.

Sombra had managed to pull together his head by the time the battlefield went silent, watching the mausoleum for activity.

Even the Demonlings were watching, waiting for something to happen.

Nothing happened for several minutes until the crypt was torn asunder, the rubble igniting into green and purple flames. A terrifyingly familiar form appeared when the dust settled. A purple and green dragon, but with eyes of boiling miasma and crackling with green energy.

Chrysalis had transformed herself into a demonized Spike.

"It's gonna be a long day." The real Spike sighed.

Author's Note

Woo! Chrysalis returns! Took forever, but hey. For those of you wondering, yes. The entire city of Trottingham is dead. Shit is getting continually heavier.

Sombra's forms have been planned from the start, and he's got one more to go.

Anyway, we're getting ever closer to the finish. Who knows what will happen next? I mean, I do obviously, but whatever. Thanks for reading, and I'll see everyone next time.